Produced by KD Weeks, Richard Hulse and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)






------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          Transcriber’s Note:

This version of the text cannot represent certain typographical effects.
Italics are delimited with the ‘_’ character as _italic_.

Errors, when reasonably attributable to the printer, have been
corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for
details. Corrections made to the text are summarized there.

French passages did not include diacritical marks (with a single
appearance of ‘ç’ on p. 54), and are presented here as printed.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

[Illustration: C. CHINIQUY]

                              FIFTY YEARS
                                 IN THE
                            CHURCH OF ROME.

                                   BY

                            FATHER CHINIQUY,

                  THE APOSTLE OF TEMPERANCE OF CANADA.

 AUTHOR OF “THE MANUAL OF TEMPERANCE,” “THE PRIEST, THE WOMAN, AND THE
                             CONFESSIONAL,”
              “PAPAL IDOLATRY,” “ROME AND EDUCATION,” ETC.








                       FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY,

             NEW YORK.          CHICAGO.           TORONTO.

                _Publishers of Evangelical Literature._

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               COPYRIGHT,
                                 1886,
         BY REV. CHARLES CHINIQUY, ST. ANNE, KANKAKEE CO., ILL.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                              DEDICATION.

                      TO COLONEL EDWIN A. SHERMAN.


Allow me to mention your name the first among the many to whom I
dedicate this book.

I owe this to you as a token of gratitude for your help in my researches
after the true murderers of our martyred President Abraham Lincoln.

I found you as wise and honorable in your counsels as our country found
you brave on the battlefields of Liberty.

             TO THE ORANGEMEN OF THE UNITED STATES, CANADA,
                   GREAT BRITAIN, AUSTRALIA, TASMANIA
                          AND NEW ZEALAND,[A]

this book is also dedicated by the humblest of their brethren.

Orangemen! Read this book: you will not only understand Romanism as you
never did, but you will find many new reasons to be, more than ever,
vigilant, fearless and devoted, even to death, in the discharge of the
sacred duties imposed upon you by your love for your country, your
brethren and your God.

-----

Footnote A:

  L. O. A. B. A. BOYNE L. O. L. No. 401.

                                             Montreal, 20th Sept., 1878.

  This is to Certify that Bro. C. Chiniquy was duly initiated into Boyne
  L. O. L. No. 401, and is a member in good standing, and we do
  therefore request all Brethren to receive him as such, whereof witness
  our hand and seal hereto affixed.

                                   MASTER No. 401.

                                             JOHN HAMILTON, Secretary.

-----

             TO THE HONEST AND LIBERTY-LOVING PEOPLE OF THE
                             UNITED STATES,

I also dedicate this book.

Americans! You are sleeping on a volcano, and you do not suspect it! You
are pressing on your bosom a viper which will bite you to death, and you
do not know it.

Read this book, and you will see that Rome is the sworn, the most
implacable, the absolutely irreconcilable and deadly enemy of your
schools, your institutions, your so dearly bought rights and liberties.

Read this book, and you will not only understand that it is to Rome you
owe the rivers of blood and the unspeakable horrors of the last civil
war: but you will learn that Romanism and Liberty can not live on the
same ground. This has been declared by the Popes, hundreds of times.

Read this book: And you will not only see that Abraham Lincoln was
murdered by Rome, but you will learn that Romanism, under the mask of
religion, is nothing but a permanent political conspiracy against all
the most sacred rights of man and the most holy laws of God.

In those pages you will not learn to hate the Roman Catholics. No! But
you will learn to be more than ever watchful in guarding the precious
treasures of Freedom bestowed upon you by your fathers. You will learn
never to let them fall into the hands of those who, with the sacred name
of Liberty on their lips, and the mask of Liberty on their faces, are
sworn to destroy all Liberty.

              TO ALL THE FAITHFUL MINISTERS OF THE GOSPEL,

I also, dedicate this book.

Venerable Ministers of the Gospel! Rome is the great danger ahead for
the Church of Christ, and you do not understand it enough.

The atmosphere of light, honesty, truth and holiness in which you are
born, and which you have breathed since your infancy, makes it almost
impossible for you to realize the dark mysteries of idolatry,
immorality, degrading slavery, hatred of the Word of God, concealed
behind the walls of that modern Babylon. You are too honest to suspect
them; and your precious time is too much taken up by the sacred duties
of your ministry, to study the long labyrinth of argumentations which
form the bulk of the greater number of controversial books. Besides
that, the majority of the books of controversy against Rome are of such
a dry character that, though many begin to read them, very few have the
courage to go to the end. The consequence is an ignorance of Romanism
which becomes more and more deplorable and fatal, every day.

It is ignorance which paves the way to the triumph of Rome, in a near
future, if there is not a complete change in your views, on that
subject.

It is that ignorance which paralyzes the arm of the Church of Christ,
and makes the glorious word “Protestant” senseless, almost a dead and
ridiculous word. For who does really protest against Rome, to-day? where
are those who sound the trumpet of alarm?

When Rome is striking you to the heart by cursing your schools and
wrenching the Bible from the hands of your children; when she is not
only battering your doors, but scaling your walls and storming your
citadels, how few dare go to the breach and repulse the audacious and
sacrilegious foe?

Why so? Because modern Protestants have not only forgotten what Rome
was, what she is, and what she will forever be: the most irreconcilable
and powerful enemy of the Gospel of Christ; but they consider her almost
a branch of the church whose corner-stone is Christ.

Faithful ministers of the Gospel! I present you this book that you may
know that the monster Church of Rome, who shed the blood of your
forefathers, is still at work, to-day, at your very door, to enchain
your people to the feet of her idols. Read it, and for the first time,
you will see the inside life of Popery with the exactness of
Photography. From the supreme art with which the mind of the young and
timid child is fettered, enchained and paralyzed, to the unspeakable
degradation of the priest under the iron heel of the bishop, everything
will be revealed to you as it has never been before.

The superstitions, the ridiculous and humiliating practices, the secret
and mental agonies of the monks, the nuns and the priests, will be shown
to you as they were never shown before. In this book, the sophisms and
errors of Romanism are discussed and refuted with a clearness,
simplicity and evidence which my twenty-five years of priesthood only
could teach me. It is not in boasting that I say this. There can be no
boasting in me for having been so many years an abject slave of the
Pope. The book I offer you is an arsenal filled with the best weapons
you ever had to fight, and, with the help of God, conquer the foe.

The learned and zealous champion of Protestantism in Great Britain Rev.
D. Badenoch, who has revised the manuscript, wrote to a friend: “I do
not think there is a Protestant work more thrilling in interest and more
important at the present time. It is not only full of incidents, but
also of arguments, on the side of truth with all classes of Romanists,
from the bishops to the parish priests. I know of no work which gives so
graphically the springs of Roman Catholic life, and at the same time,
meets the plausible objections to Protestantism in Roman Catholic
circles. I wish with all my heart that this work would be published in
Great Britain.”

The venerable, learned and so well known Rev. Dr. Kemp, Principal of the
Young Ladies’ College of Ottawa, Canada, only a few days before his
premature death, wrote: “Mr. Chinqiuy has submitted every chapter of his
‘Fifty Years in the Church of Rome’ to me: I have read it with care and
with the deepest interest; and I commend it to the public favor in the
highest terms. It is the only book I know that gives anything like a
full and authentic account of the inner workings of Popery on this
continent, and so effectively unmasks its pretence to sanctity. Besides
the most interesting biographical incidents, it contains incisive
refutations of the most plausible assumptions and deadly errors of the
Romish Church. It is well fitted to awaken Protestants to the insidious
designs of the arch-enemy of their faith and liberties, and to arouse
them to a decisive opposition. It is written in a kindly and Christian
spirit, does not indulge in denunciations, and, while speaking in truth,
it does so in love. Its style is lively and its English good, with only
a delicate flavor of the author’s native French.”

              TO THE BISHOPS, PRIESTS AND PEOPLE OF ROME,

this book is also dedicated.

In the name of your immortal souls, I ask you, Roman Catholics, to read
this book.

By the mercy of God, you will find, in its pages, how you are cruelly
deceived by your vain and lying traditions.

You will see that it is not through your ceremonies, masses,
confessions, purgatory, indulgences, fastings, etc., you are saved. You
have nothing to do but to believe, repent and love.

Salvation is a gift! Eternal life is a gift! Forgiveness of sin is a
gift! Christ is a gift!

Read this book, presented by the most devoted of your friends, and, by
the mercy of God, you will see the errors of your ways—you will look to
the GIFT—you will accept it—and in its possession you will feel rich and
happy for time and eternity.

                             SPECIAL NOTICE
                            TO NEW EDITION.

                           ------------------


Since the publication of the second edition of “Fifty Years in the
Church of Rome,” the incendiary torch of the foe has twice reduced into
ashes the electrotype plates, with many volumes already printed, and
about to be delivered to subscribers.

Though those two disasters have completely ruined me financially, they
have not discouraged me, for my trust was in God, and in Him alone.
Relying on His divine and paternal protection, I offer this New Edition
to my brethren, with the prayerful hope that the Good Master will bless
it for His glory, and the good of His elect, wherever it may go.

I have no words to sufficiently bless the friends who have extended to
me a helping hand to raise the book from its fiery grave; and I cannot
sufficiently thank the Press, both religious and secular, of Europe and
America, for the kind appreciation given, almost everywhere, to my
humble labor.

May this book, with the help of God, be the means of giving liberty to
those who are held in the bondage of ignorance, superstition and
idolatry, is the sincere desire of their friend,

                                                        C. CHINIQUY.

                         LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.


                                                              PAGE

     FRONTISPIECE–FATHER CHINIQUY,

       ”             ”             ”     IN PRIEST’S
     ROBES,

     FESTIVITIES IN A PARSONAGE,                                54

     GRAND DINNER OF THE PRIESTS,                              205

     CARDINAL NEWMAN,                                          405

     FALL OF THE “HOLY FATHERS,”                               436

     LEO XIII., PRESENT POPE,                                  676

     ABRAHAM LINCOLN,                                          693

                               CONTENTS.

                                                             Page.

     TITLE                                                       1

     DEDICATION                                                3-7

     PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION                                    8

                              CHAPTER I.

     The Bible and the Priest of Rome                         9-13

                              CHAPTER II.

     My first school-days at St. Thomas—The Monk and         14-21
       Celibacy

                             CHAPTER III.

     The Confession of Children                              22-30

                              CHAPTER IV.

     The Shepherd whipped by his Sheep                       31-40

                              CHAPTER V.

     The Priest, Purgatory, and the poor Widow’s Cow         41-48

                              CHAPTER VI.

     Festivities in a Parsonage                              49-56

                             CHAPTER VII.

     Preparation for the First Communion—Initiation to       57-60
       Idolatry

                             CHAPTER VIII.

     The First Communion                                     61-65

                              CHAPTER IX.

     Intellectual Education in the Roman Catholic            66-74
       College

                              CHAPTER X.

     Moral and Religious Instruction in the Roman            75-85
       Catholic Colleges


                              CHAPTER XI.

     Protestant Children in the Convents and Nunneries       86-93
       of Rome

                             CHAPTER XII.

     Rome and Education—Why does the Church of Rome         94-117
       hate the Common Schools of the United States,
       and wants to destroy them?—Why does she object
       to the reading of the Bible in the Schools?

                             CHAPTER XIII.

     Theology of the Church of Rome: its Anti-Social       118-128
       and Anti-Christian Character

                             CHAPTER XIV.

     The Vow of Celibacy                                   129-140

                              CHAPTER XV.

     The Impurities of the Theology of Rome                141-153

                             CHAPTER XVI.

     The Priest of Rome and the Holy Fathers; or, how I    154-162
       swore to give up the Word of God to follow the
       word of Men

                             CHAPTER XVII.

     The Roman Catholic Priesthood, or Ancient and         163-172
       Modern Idolatry,

                            CHAPTER XVIII.

     Nine Consequences of the Dogma of                     173-182
       Transubstantiation—The old Paganism under a
       Christian name

                             CHAPTER XIX.

     Vicarage, and Life at St. Charles, Rivierre Boyer     183-194

                              CHAPTER XX.

     Papineau and the Patriots in 1833—The burning of      195-203
       “Le Canadien” by the Curate of St. Charles

                             CHAPTER XXI.

     Grand Dinner of the Priests—The Maniac sister of      204-215
       Rev. Mr. Perras


                             CHAPTER XXII.

     I am appointed Vicar of the Curate of                 216-226
       Charlesbourgh—The Piety, Lives and Deaths of
       Fathers Bedard and Perras

                            CHAPTER XXIII.

     The Cholera Morbus of 1834—Admirable courage and      227-235
       self-denial of the Priests of Rome during the
       epidemic

                             CHAPTER XXIV.

     I am named a Vicar of St. Roch, Quebec City—The       236-241
       Rev. Mr. Tetu—Tertullian—General Cargo—The Seal
       Skins

                             CHAPTER XXV.

     Simony—Strange and sacrilegious traffic in the        242-251
       so-called Body and Blood of Christ—Enormous sums
       of Money made by the sale of Masses—The Society
       of three Masses abolished and the Society of one
       Mass established

                             CHAPTER XXVI.

     Continuation of the trade in Masses                   252-260

                            CHAPTER XXVII.

     Quebec Marine Hospital—The first time I carried       261-267
       the “Bon Dieu” (the wafer god) in my vest
       pocket—The Grand Oyster Soiree at Mr.
       Buteau’s—The Rev. L. Parent and the “Bon Dieu”
       at the Oyster Soiree

                            CHAPTER XXVIII.

     Dr. Douglas—My First Lesson on Temperance—Study of    268-282
       Anatomy—Working of Alcohol in the Human
       Frame—The Murderess of her own Child—I forever
       give up the use of Intoxicating Drinks

                             CHAPTER XXIX.

     Conversions of Protestants to the Church of           283-293
       Rome—Rev. Anthony Parent, Superior of the
       Seminary of Quebec: His peculiar way of finding
       access to the Protestants and bringing them to
       the Catholic Church—How he spies the Protestants
       through the Confessional—I persuade ninety-three
       Families to become Catholics


                             CHAPTER XXX.

     The Murders and Thefts in Quebec from 1835 to         294-303
       1886—The night Excursion with two Thieves—The
       Restitution—The Dawn of Light

                             CHAPTER XXXI.

     Chambers and his Accomplices Condemned to             304-312
       death—Asked me to prepare them for their
       terrible Fate—A week in their Dungeon—Their
       Sentence of Death changed to Deportation to
       Botany Bay—Their Departure for exile—I meet one
       of them a sincere Convert, very rich, in a high
       and honorable position in Australia in 1878

                            CHAPTER XXXII.

     The Miracles of Rome—Attack of Typhoid                318-334
       Fever—Apparition of St. Anne and St.
       Philomene—My Sudden Cure—The Curate of St. Anne
       Du Nord, Mons. Ranvoise, almost a disguised
       Protestant

                            CHAPTER XXXIII.

     My Nomination as Curate of Beauport—Degradation       335-342
       and Ruin of that place through Drunkenness—My
       opposition to my nomination useless—Preparation
       to Establish a Temperance Society—I write to
       Father Mathew for advice

                            CHAPTER XXXIV.

     The Hand of God in the establishment of a             343-350
       Temperance Society in Beauport and Vicinity

                             CHAPTER XXXV.

     Foundation of Temperance Societies in the             351-359
       neighboring Parishes—Providential arrival of
       Monsignor De Forbin Janson, Bishop of Nancy—He
       publicly defends me against the Bishop of Quebec
       and forever breaks the opposition of the Clergy

                            CHAPTER XXXVI.

     The God of Rome eaten by Rats                         360-367

                            CHAPTER XXXVII.

     Visit of a Protestant stranger—He throws an Arrow     368-373
       into my Priestly Soul never to be taken out

                           CHAPTER XXXVIII.

     Erection of the Column of Temperance—School           374-383
       Buildings—A noble and touching act of the people
       at Beauport


                            CHAPTER XXXIX.

     Sent to succeed Rev. Mr Varin, Curate of              384-393
       Kamouraska—Stern opposition of that Curate and
       the surrounding Priests and People—Hours of
       Desolation in Kamouraska—The good Master allays
       the Tempest, and bids the Waves be still

                              CHAPTER XL.

     Organization of Temperance Societies in Kamouraska    394-403
       and surrounding Country—The Girl in the Garb of
       a man in the service of the Curates  of Quebec
       and Eboulements—Frightened by the Scandals seen
       everywhere—Give up my Parish of Kamouraska to
       join the “Oblates of Mary Immaculate of
       Longueuiel.”

                             CHAPTER XLI.

     Perversions of Dr. Newman to the Church of Rome in    404-430
       the light of his own explanations, Common Sense
       and the Word of God

                             CHAPTER XLII.

     Noviciate in the Monastery of the Oblates of Mary     431-449
       Immaculate of Longueuiel—Some of the thousand
       Acts of Folly and Idolatry which form the life
       of a Monk—The Deplorable Fall of one of the
       Fathers—Fall of the Grand Vicar Quiblier—Sick in
       the Hotel Dieu of Montreal—Sister Urtubise, what
       she says of Maria Monk—The two Missionaries to
       the Lumbermen—Fall and Punishment of a Father
       Oblate—What one of the best Father Oblates
       thinks of the Monks and the Monastery

                            CHAPTER XLIII.

     I accept the hospitality of the Rev. Mr. Brassard     450-456
       of Longueuiel—I Give my reasons for leaving the
       Oblates to Bishop Bourget—He presents me with a
       splendid Crucifix blessed by his Holiness for
       me, and accepts my services in the cause of
       Temperance in the Diocese of Montreal

                             CHAPTER XLIV.

     Preparation for the last Conflict—Wise Counsel,       457-469
       Tears and Distress of Father Mathew—Longueuiel
       the first to accept the great reform of
       Temperance—The whole District of Montreal, St.
       Hyacinthe and Three Rivers Conquered—The City of
       Montreal with the Sulpicians take the
       Pledge—Gold Medal—Officially named Apostle of
       Temperance in Canada—Gift of £500 from
       Parliament


                             CHAPTER XLV.

     My Sermon on the Virgin Mary—Compliments of Bishop    470-483
       Prince—Stormy Night—First serious doubts about
       the Church of Rome—Faithful discussion with the
       Bishop—The Holy Fathers opposed to the modern
       Worship of the Virgin—The Branches of the Vine

                             CHAPTER XLVI.

     The Holy Fathers—New mental troubles at not           484-496
       finding the Doctrines of my Church in their
       writings—Purgatory and the Sucking Pig of the
       Poor Man of Varennes

                            CHAPTER XLVII.

     Letter from the Rev. Bishop Vandeveld of              497-505
       Chicago—Vast project of the Bishop of the United
       States to take possession of the Rich Valley of
       the Mississippi and the Prairies of the West, to
       rule that Great Republic—They want to put me at
       the head of the Work—My Lecture on Temperance at
       Detroit—Intemperance of the Bishops and Priests
       of that City

                            CHAPTER XLVIII.

     My visit to Chicago in 1857—Bishop Vandeveld—His      506-521
       Predecessor Poisoned—Magnificent Prairies of the
       West—Return to Canada—Bad Feelings of Bishop
       Bourget—I decline sending a rich Woman to the
       Nunnery to enrich the Bishop—A Plot to Destroy
       me

                             CHAPTER XLIX.

     The Plot to Destroy me—The Interdict—The Retreat      522-534
       at the Jesuits’ College—The Lost Girl, Employed
       by the Bishop, retracts—The Bishop Confounded,
       sees his Injustice, makes amends—Testimonial
       Letters—The Chalice—The Benediction before I
       leave Canada

                              CHAPTER L.

     Address presented me at Longueuil—I arrive at         535-541
       Chicago—I select the spot for my Colony—I build
       the first Chapel—Jealousy and Opposition of the
       Priests of Bourbonnais and Chicago—Great Success
       of the Colony

                              CHAPTER LI.

     Intrigues, Impostures, and Criminal life of the       542-553
       Priests in Bourbonnais—Indignation of the
       Bishop—The People ignominiously turn out the
       Criminal Priests from their Parish—Frightful
       Scandal—Faith in the Church of Rome seriously
       Shaken


                             CHAPTER LII.

     Correspondence with the Bishop                        554-569

                             CHAPTER LIII.

     The Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary          570-579

                             CHAPTER LIV.

     The Abomination of Auricular Confession               580-602

                              CHAPTER LV.

     The Ecclesiastical Retreat—Conduct of the             603-616
       Priests—The Bishop Forbids me to Distribute the
       Bible

                             CHAPTER LVI.

     Public Acts of Simony—Thefts and Brigandage of        617-629
       Bishop O’Regan—General Cry of Indignation—I
       determine to resist him to his face—He employs
       Mr. Spink again to send me to Gaol, and he
       fails—Drags me as a Prisoner to Urbana in the
       Spring of 1856 and fails again—Abraham Lincoln
       defends me—My dear Bible becomes more than ever
       my Light and my Counselor

                             CHAPTER LVII.

     Bishop O’Regan sells the Parsonage of the French      630-642
       Canadians of Chicago, pockets the money, and
       turns them out when they come to complain—He
       determines to turn me out of my Colony and send
       me to Kahokia—He forgets it next day and
       publishes that he has Interdicted me—My People
       send a Deputation to the Bishop—His Answers—The
       Sham Excommunication by three drunken Priests

                            CHAPTER LVIII.

     Address from my People, asking me to remain—I am      643-667
       again dragged as a prisoner by the Sheriff to
       Urbana—Abraham Lincoln’s anxiety about the issue
       of the Prosecution—My Distress—The Rescue—Miss
       Philomena Moffat sent by God to save
       me—LeBelle’s Confession and Distress—My
       Innocence acknowledged—Noble Words and Conduct
       of Abraham Lincoln—The Oath of Miss Philomena
       Moffat

                             CHAPTER LIX.

     A moment of Interruption in the Thread of my          668-687
       “Fifty Years in the Church of Rome,” to see how
       my sad Previsions about my defender, Abraham
       Lincoln, were to be realized—Rome the Implacable
       Enemy of the United States

                              CHAPTER LX.

     The Fundamental Principals of the Constitution of     688-710
       the United States drawn from the Gospel of
       Christ—My first visit to Abraham Lincoln to warn
       him of the Plots I knew against his Life—The
       Priests circulate the news that Lincoln was born
       in the Church of Rome—Letter of the Pope to Jeff
       Davis—My last visit to the President—His
       admirable reference to Moses—His willingness to
       die for his Nation’s Sake


                             CHAPTER LXI.

     Abraham Lincoln a true man of God, and a true         711-735
       Disciple of the Gospel—The Assassination by
       Booth—The tool of the Priests—John Surratt’s
       house—The Rendezvous and Dwelling Place of the
       Priests—John Surratt Secreted by the Priests
       after the murder of Lincoln—The Assassination of
       Lincoln known and published in the town three
       hours before its occurrence

                             CHAPTER LXII.

     Deputation of two Priests sent by the People and      736-750
       the Bishops of Canada to persuade us to submit
       to the will of the Bishop—The Deputies
       acknowledge publicly that the Bishop is wrong
       and that we are right—For peace sake, I consent
       to withdraw from the contest on certain
       conditions accepted by the Deputies—One of the
       Deputies turns false to his promise, and betrays
       us, to be put at the head of my Colony—My last
       interview with him and Mr. Brassard

                            CHAPTER LXIII.

     Mr. Desaulnier is named Vicar General of Chicago      751-773
       to crush us—Our People more united than ever to
       defend their rights—Letters of the Bishops of
       Montreal against me, and my answer—Mr. Brassard
       forced, against his conscience, to condemn us—My
       answer to Mr. Brassard—He writes to beg my
       pardon

                             CHAPTER LXIV.

     I write to the Pope Pius IX, and to Napoleon,         774-783
       Emperor of France, and send them the Legal and
       Public Documents proving the bad conduct of
       Bishop O’Regan—Grand Vicar Dunn sent to tell me
       of my victory at Rome, and the end of our
       trouble—I go to Dubuque to offer my submission
       to the Bishop—The peace sealed and publicly
       proclaimed by Grand Vicar Dunn the 28th of
       March, 1858

                             CHAPTER LXV.

     Excellent testimonial from my Bishop—My               784-800
       Retreat—Grand Vicar Saurin and his assistant,
       Rev. M. Granger—Grand Vicar Dunn writes me about
       the new storm prepared by the
       Jesuits—Vision—Christ offers Himself as a Gift—I
       am forgiven, rich, happy and saved—Back to my
       People

                             CHAPTER LXVI.

     The Solemn Responsibilities of my New Position—We     801-817
       give up the Name of Roman Catholic to call
       ourselves Christian Catholics—Dismay of the
       Roman Catholic Bishops—My Lord Duggan, Coadjutor
       of St. Louis, hurried to Chicago—He comes to St.
       Anne to persuade the People to submit to his
       Authority—He is ignominiously turned out, and
       runs away in the midst of the Cries of the
       People

                            CHAPTER LXVII.

     Bird’s-eye View of the Principal Events from my       818-832
       Conversion to this day—My Narrow Escapes—The end
       of the Voyage through the Desert to the Promised
       Land

[Illustration]




                               CHAPTER I.

                   THE BIBLE AND THE PRIEST OF ROME.


My father, Charles Chiniquy, born in Quebec, had studied in the
Theological Seminary of that city, to prepare himself for the
priesthood. But a few days before making his vows, having been the
witness of a great iniquity in the high quarters of the church, he
changed his mind, studied law and became a notary.

Married to Reine Perrault, daughter of Mitchel Perrault, in 1808, he
settled at first in Kamoraska, where I was born on the 30th July, 1809.

About four or five years later, my parents emigrated to Murray Bay. That
place was then in its infancy, and no school had yet been established.
My mother was, therefore, my first teacher.

Before leaving the Seminary of Quebec my father had received from one of
the Superiors, as a token of his esteem, a beautiful French and Latin
Bible. That Bible was the first book, after the A B C, in which I was
taught to read. My mother selected the chapters which she considered the
most interesting for me; and I read them every day with the greatest
attention and pleasure. I was even so much pleased with several
chapters, that I read them over and over again till I knew them by
heart.

When eight or nine years of age, I had learned by heart the history of
the creation and the fall of man; the deluge; the sacrifice of Isaac;
the history of Moses; the plagues of Egypt; the sublime hymn of Moses
after crossing the Red Sea; the history of Samson; the most interesting
events of the life of David; several Psalms; all the speeches and
parables of Christ; and the whole history of the sufferings and death of
our Saviour as narrated by John.

I had two brothers, Louis and Achille; the first about four, the second
about eight years younger than myself. When they were sleeping or
playing together, how many delicious hours I have spent by my mother’s
side, in reading to her the sublime pages of the divine book.

Sometimes she interrupted me to see if I understood what I read; and
when my answers had made her sure that I understood it, she used to kiss
me and press me on her bosom as an expression of her joy.

One day, while I was reading the history of the sufferings of the
Saviour, my young heart was so much impressed that I could hardly
enunciate the words, and my voice trembled. My mother, perceiving my
emotion, tried to say something on the love of Jesus for us, but she
could not utter a word—her voice was suffocated by her sobs. She leaned
her head on my forehead, and I felt two streams of tears falling from
her eyes on my cheeks. I could not contain myself any longer. I wept
also; and my tears were mixed with hers. The holy book fell from my
hands, and I threw myself into my dear mother’s arms.

No human words can express what was felt in her soul and in mine in that
most blessed hour! No! I will never forget that solemn hour, when my
mother’s heart was perfectly blended with mine at the feet of our dying
Saviour. There was a real perfume from heaven in those my mother’s tears
which were flowing on me. It seemed then, as it does seem to me to-day,
that there was a celestial harmony in the sound of her voice and in her
sobs. Though more than half a century has passed since that solemn hour
when Jesus, for the first time, revealed to me something of His
suffering and of His love, my heart leaps with joy every time I think of
it.

We were some distance from the church, and the roads, in the rainy days,
were very bad. On the Sabbath days the neighboring farmers, unable to go
to church, were accustomed to gather at our house in the evening. Then
my parents used to put me up on a large table in the midst of the
assembly, and I delivered to those good people the most beautiful parts
of the Old and New Testaments. The breathless attention, the applause of
our guests, and—may I tell it—often the tears of joy which my mother
tried in vain to conceal, supported my strength and gave me the courage
I wanted, to speak when so young before so many people. When my parents
saw that I was growing tired, my mother, who had a fine voice, sang some
of the beautiful French hymns with which her memory was filled.

Several times, when the fine weather allowed me to go to church with my
parents, the farmers would take me into their _caleches_ (buggies) at
the door of the temple, and request me to give them some chapter of the
Gospel. With a most perfect attention they listened to the voice of the
child, whom the Good Master had chosen to give them the bread which
comes from heaven. More than once, I remember, that when the bell called
us to the church, they expressed their regret that they could not hear
more.

On one of the beautiful spring days of 1818, my father was writing in
his office, and my mother was working with her needle, singing one of
her favorite hymns, and I was at the door, playing and talking to a fine
robin which I had so perfectly trained that he followed me wherever I
went. All of a sudden I saw the priest coming near the gate. The sight
of him sent a thrill of uneasiness through my whole frame. It was his
first visit to our home.

The priest was a person below the common stature, and had an unpleasant
appearance—his shoulders were large and he was very corpulent; his hair
was long and uncombed, and his double chin seemed to groan under the
weight of his flabby cheeks.

I hastily ran to the door, and whispered to my parents, “M. le cure
arrive” (“Mr. Curate is coming”). The last sound was hardly out of my
lips, when the Rev. Mr. Courtois was at the door, and my father, shaking
hands with him, gave him a welcome.

That priest was born in France, where he had a narrow escape, having
been condemned to death under the bloody administration of Robespierre.
He had found a refuge, with many other French priests in England, whence
he came to Quebec, and the bishop of that place had given him the charge
of the parish of Murray Bay.

His conversation was animated and interesting for the first quarter of
an hour. It was a real pleasure to hear him. But of a sudden his
countenance changed as if a dark cloud had come over his mind, and he
stopped talking. My parents had kept themselves on a respectful reserve
with the priest. They seemed to have no other mind than to listen to
him. The silence which followed was exceedingly unpleasant for all the
parties. It looked like the heavy hour which precedes a storm. At length
the priest, addressing my father, said, “Mr. Chiniquy, is it true that
you and your child read the Bible?”

“Yes, sir,” was the quick reply, “my little boy and I read the Bible,
and what is still better, he has learned by heart a great number of its
most interesting chapters. If you will allow it, Mr. Curate, he will
give you some of them.”

“I did not come for that purpose,” abruptly replied the priest; “but do
you not know that you are forbidden by the holy Council of Trent to read
the Bible in French?”

“It makes very little difference to me whether I read the Bible in
French, Greek or Latin,” answered my father, “for I understand these
languages equally well.”

“But are you ignorant of the fact that you cannot allow your child to
read the Bible?” replied the priest.

“My wife directs her own child in the reading of the Bible, and I cannot
see that we commit any sin by continuing to do in future what we have
done till now in that matter.”

“Mr. Chiniquy,” rejoined the priest, “you have gone through a whole
course of theology; you know the duties of a curate; you know it is my
painful duty to come here, get the Bible from you and burn it.”

My grandfather was a fearless Spanish sailor (our original name was
Etchiniquia), and there was too much Spanish blood and pride in my
father to hear such a sentence with patience in his own house. Quick as
lightning he was on his feet. I pressed myself, trembling, near my
mother, who trembled also.

At first I feared lest some very unfortunate and violent scene should
occur; for my father’s anger at that moment was really terrible.

But there was another thing which affected me. I feared lest the priest
should lay his hands on my dear Bible, which was just before him on the
table; for it was mine, as it had been given to me the last year as a
Christmas gift.

Fortunately, my father had subdued himself after the first moment of his
anger. He was pacing the room with a double-quick step; his lips were
pale and trembling, and he was muttering between his teeth words which
were unintelligible to any one of us.

The priest was closely watching all my father’s movements; his hands
were convulsively pressing his heavy cane, and his face was giving the
sure evidence of a too well-grounded terror. It was clear that the
ambassador of Rome did not find himself infallibly sure of his position
on the ground he had so foolishly chosen to take; since his last words
he had remained as silent as a tomb.

At last, after having paced the room for a considerable time, my father
suddenly stopped before the priest, and said, “Sir, is that all you have
to say here?”

“Yes, sir,” said the trembling priest.

“Well, sir,” added my father, “you know the door by which you entered my
house; please take the same door and go away quickly.”

The priest went out immediately. I felt an inexpressible joy when I saw
that my Bible was safe. I ran to my father’s neck, kissed and thanked
him for his victory. And to pay him, in my childish way, I jumped upon
the large table and recited, in my best style, the fight between David
and Goliath. Of course, in my mind, my father was David and the priest
of Rome was the giant whom the little stone from the brook had stricken
down.

Thou knowest, O God, that it is to that Bible, read on my mother’s
knees, I owe, by thy infinite mercy, the knowledge of the truth to-day;
that Bible had sent, to my young heart and intelligence, rays of light
which all the sophisms and dark errors of Rome could never completely
extinguish.




                              CHAPTER II.

       MY FIRST SCHOOL-DAYS AT ST. THOMAS—THE MONK AND CELIBACY.


In the month of June, 1818, my parents sent me to an excellent school at
St. Thomas. One of my mother’s sisters resided there, who was the wife
of an industrious miller, called Stephen Eschenbach. They had no
children, and they received me as their own son.

The beautiful village of St. Thomas had already, at that time, a
considerable population. The two fine rivers which unite their rapid
waters in its very midst before they fall into the magnificent basin
from which they flow into the St. Lawrence, supplied the water-power for
several mills and factories.

There was in the village a considerable trade in grain, flour and
lumber. The fisheries were very profitable, and the game was abundant.
Life was really pleasant and easy.

The families Tachez, Cazeault, Fournier, Dubord, Frechette, Tetu,
Dupuis, Couillard, Duberges, which were among the most ancient and
notable of Canada, were at the head of the intellectual and material
movements of the place, and they were a real honor to the French
Canadian name.

I met there with one of my ancestors on my mother’s side whose name was
F. Amour des Plaines. He was an old and brave soldier, and would
sometimes show us the numerous wounds he had received in the battles in
which he had fought for his country. Though nearly eighty years old, he
sang to us the songs of the good old times with all the vivacity of a
young man.

The school of Mr. Allen Jones, to which I had been sent, was worthy of
its wide-spread reputation. I have never known and teacher who deserved
more, or who enjoyed in a higher degree, the respect and confidence of
his pupils.

He was born in England, and belonged to one of the most respectable
families there. He had received the best education which England could
give to her sons. After having gone through a perfect course of study at
home, he had gone to Paris, where he had also completed an academical
course. He was perfectly master of the French and English languages. And
it was not without good reasons that he was surrounded by a great number
of scholars from every corner of Canada. The children of the best
families of St. Thomas were with me, attending the school of Mr. Jones.
But he was a Protestant, the priest was much opposed to him, and every
effort was made by that priest to induce my relatives to take me away
from that school and send me to one under his care.

The name of the priest was Loranger. He had a swarthy countenance, and
in person was lean and tall. His preaching had no attraction, and he was
far from being popular among the intelligent part of the people of St.
Thomas.

Dr. Tachez, whose high capacity afterwards brought him to the head of
the Canadian Government, was the leading man of St. Thomas. Being united
by the bonds of a sincere friendship with his nephew, L. Cazeault, who
was afterward placed at the head of the University of Laval, in Quebec,
I had many opportunities of going to the house of Mr. Tachez, where my
young friend was boarding.

In those days, Dr. Tachez had no need of the influence of the priests,
and he frequently gave vent to his supreme contempt for them. Once a
week there was a meeting in his house of the principal citizens of St.
Thomas, where the highest questions of history and religion were freely
and warmly discussed; but the premises as well as the conclusion of
these discussions were invariably adverse to the priests and religion of
Rome, and too often to every form of Christianity.

Though these meetings had not entirely the character or exclusiveness of
secret societies, they were secret to a great extent. My friend Cazeault
was punctual in telling me the days and hours of the meeting, and I used
to go with him to an adjoining room, from which we could hear everything
without being suspected. From what I heard and saw in these meetings, I
most certainly would have been ruined, had not the Word of God, with
which my mother had filled my young mind and heart, been my shield and
strength. I was often struck with terror and filled with disgust at what
I heard at those meetings. But what a strange and deplorable thing! My
conscience was condemning me every time I listened to these impious
discussions, while there was a strong craving in me to hear them that I
could not resist.

There was then in St. Thomas a personage who was unique in his
character. He never mixed with the society of the village, but was,
nevertheless, the object of much respectful attention and inquiry from
every one. He was one of the former monks of Canada, known under the
name of Capucin or Recollets, whom the conquest of Canada by Great
Britain had forced to leave their monastery.

He was a clockmaker, and lived honorably by his trade. His little white
house, in the very midst of the village, was the perfection of neatness.

Brother Mark, as he was called, was a remarkably well-built man; high
stature, large and splendid shoulders, and the most beautiful hands I
ever saw. His long black robe, tied around his waist by a white sash,
was remarkable for its cleanliness. His life was really a solitary one,
always alone with his own sister, who kept his house.

Every day that the weather was propitious, Brother Mark spent a couple
of hours in fishing, and as I was myself exceedingly fond of that
exercise, I used to meet him often along the banks of the beautiful
rivers of St. Thomas.

His presence was always a good omen to me; for he was more expert than I
in finding the best places for fishing. As soon as he found a place
where the fish was abundant, he would make signs to me, or call me at
the top of his voice that I might share in his good luck. I appreciated
his delicate attention to me, and repaid him with the marks of a sincere
gratitude. The good monk had entirely conquered my young heart, and I
cherished a sincere regard for him. He often invited me to his solitary
but neat little home, and I never visited him without receiving some
proofs of a sincere kindness. His good sister rivalled him in
overwhelming me with such marks of attention and love as I could only
expect from a dear mother.

There was a mixture of timidity and dignity in the manners of brother
Mark which I have found in no one else. He was fond of children: and
nothing could be more graceful than his smile every time that he could
see that I appreciated his kindness, and that I gave him any proof of my
gratitude. But that smile, and any other expression of joy, were very
transient. On a sudden he would change, and it was obvious that a
mysterious cloud was passing over his heart.

The Pope had released the monks of the monastery to which he belonged,
from their vows of poverty and obedience. The consequence was that they
could become sic and even rich, by their own industry. It was in their
power to rise to a respectable position in the world by their honorable
efforts. The pope had given them the permission they wanted, that they
might earn an honest living. But what a strange and incredible folly to
ask the permission of a pope to be allowed to live honorably on the
fruits of one’s own industry!

These poor monks, having been released from their vows of obedience,
were no longer the slaves of a man: but were now permitted to go to
heaven on the sole condition that they would obey the laws of God and
the laws of their country! But into what a frightful abyss of
degradation men must have fallen, to believe that they required a
license from Rome for such a purpose. This is, nevertheless, the simple
and naked truth. That excess of folly, and that supreme impiety and
degradation are among the fundamental dogmas of Rome. The infallible
pope assures the world that there is no possible salvation for any one
who does not sincerely believe what he teaches in this matter.

But the pope who had so graciously relieved the Canadian monks from
their vows of obedience and poverty, had been inflexible in reference to
their vows of celibacy. From this there was no relief.

The honest desires of the good monk to live according to the laws of
God, with a wife whom heaven might have given him, had become an
impossibility—the pope vetoed it.

The unfortunate monk was bound to believe that he would be forever
damned if he dared to accept as a gospel truth the Word of God which
says:—

“Propter fornicationem antem, unusquisque uxorem suam habeat, unaquaque
virum suum habeat. (Vulgate Bible of Rome.) Nevertheless to avoid
fornication let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have
her own husband.” (1 Cor., vii.: 2). That shining light which the Word
contains and which gives life to man, was entirely shut out from brother
Mark. He was not allowed to know that God himself had said, “It is not
good that man should be alone, I will make him an help-meet for him,”
(Gen. 2: 18). Brother Mark was endowed with such a loving heart! He
could not be known without being loved; and he must have suffered much
in that celibacy which his faith in the pope imposed upon him.

Far away from the regions of light, truth and life, that soul, tied to
the feet of the implacable modern Divinity, which the Romanists worship
under the name of Sovereign Pontiff, was trying in vain to annihilate
and destroy the instincts and affections which God himself had implanted
in him.

One day, as I was amusing myself, with a few other young friends, near
the house of brother Mark, suddenly we saw something covered with blood
thrown from the window, and falling at a short distance from us. At the
same instant we heard loud cries, evidently coming from the monk’s
house: “O my God! Have mercy on me! Save me! I am lost!”

The sister of brother Mark rushed out of doors and cried to some men who
were passing by: “Come to our help! My poor brother is dying! For God’s
sake make haste, he is losing all his blood!”

I ran to the door, but the lady shut it abruptly and turned me out,
saying, “we do not want children here.”

I had a sincere affection for the good brother. He had invariably been
so kind to me! I insisted and respectfully requested to be allowed to
enter. Though young and weak, it seemed that my friendly feelings
towards the suffering brother would add to my strength, and enable me to
be of some service. But my request was sternly rejected, and I had to go
back to the street among the crowd which was fast gathering. The
singular mystery in which they were trying to wrap the poor monk, filled
me with trouble and anxiety.

But that trouble was soon changed into an unspeakable confusion when I
heard the convulsive laughing of the low people, and the shameful jokes
of the crowd, after the doctor had told the nature of the wound which
was causing the unfortunate man to bleed almost to death. I was struck
with such horror that I fled away; I did not want to know any more of
that tragedy. I had already known too much!

Poor brother Mark had ceased to be a man—he had become an eunuch.

O cruel and Godless church of Rome! How many souls hast thou deceived
and tortured! How many hearts hast thou broken with that celibacy which
Satan alone could invent! This unfortunate victim of a most degrading
religion, did not, however, die from his rash action; he soon recovered
his usual health.

Having, meanwhile, ceased to visit him; some months later I was fishing
along the river in a very solitary place. The fish were abundant, and I
was completely absorbed in catching them, when, on a sudden, I felt on
my shoulder the gentle pressure of a hand. It was brother Mark’s.

I thought I would faint through the opposite sentiments of surprise, of
pain and joy, which at the same time crossed my mind.

With an affectionate and trembling voice he said to me, “My dear child,
why do you not come to see me any more?”

I did not dare to look at him after he had addressed me these words. I
liked him on account of his acts of kindness to me. But the fatal hour
when, in the street before the door, I had suffered so much on his
account—that fatal hour was on my heart as a mountain which I could not
put away—I could not answer him.

He then asked me again with the tone of a criminal who sues for mercy;
“Why is it my dear child, that you do not come any longer to see me? You
know that I love you.”

“Dear brother Mark,” I answered “I will never forget your kindness to
me. I will forever be grateful to you; I wish that it would be in my
power to continue, as formerly, to go and see you. But I cannot, and you
ought to know the reason why I cannot.”

I had pronounced these words with down-cast eyes. I was a child, with
the timidity and happy ignorance of a child. But the action of that
unfortunate man had struck me with such a horror that I could not
entertain the idea of visiting him any more.

He spent two or three minutes without saying a word, and without moving.
But I heard his sobs and his cries, and his cries were those of despair
and anguish, the like of which I have never heard since.

I could not contain myself any longer, I was suffocating with suppressed
emotion, and I would have fallen insensible to the ground if two streams
of tears had not burst from my eyes. Those tears did me good—they did
him good also—they told him that I was still his friend.

He took me in his arms and pressed me to his bosom—his tears were mixed
with mine. But I could not speak—the emotions of my heart were too much
for my age. I sat on a damp and cold stone, in order not to faint. He
fell on his knees by my side.

Ah! if I were a painter I would make a most striking tableau of that
scene. His eyes, swollen and red with weeping, were raised to heaven,
his hand lifted up in the attitude of supplication; he was crying out
with an accent which seemed as though it would break my heart.

“Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu que je suis malheureux.”

My God! My God! what a wretched man I am!

                  *       *       *       *       *

The twenty-five years that I have been a priest of Rome, have revealed
to me the fact that the cries of desolation I heard that day, were but
the echo of the cries of desolation which go out from almost every
nunnery, every parsonage and every house where human beings are bound by
the ties of the Romish Celibacy.

God knows that I am a faithful witness of what my eyes have seen and my
ears have heard, when I say to the multitudes which the Church of Rome
has bewitched with her enchantments. Wherever there are nuns, monks and
priests who live in forced violation of the ways which God has appointed
for man to walk in, there are torrents of tears, there are desolated
hearts, there are cries of anguish and despair which say in the words of
brother Mark:

“Oh! que je suis malheureux!”

Oh! how miserable and wretched I am!




                              CHAPTER III

                      THE CONFESSION OF CHILDREN.


No words can express to those who have never had any experience in the
matter, the consternation, anxiety and shame of a poor Romish child,
when he hears, for the first time, his priest saying from the pulpit, in
a grave and solemn tone, “This week, you will send your children to
confession. Make them understand that this action is one of the most
important of their lives, that for every one of them, it will decide
their eternal happiness or misery. Fathers and mothers, if, through your
fault, or his own, your child is guilty of a bad confession—if he
conceals his sins and commences lying to the priest, who holds the place
of God himself, this sin is often irreparable. The devil will take
possession of his heart: he will become accustomed to lie to his father
confessor, or rather to Jesus Christ, of whom he is a representative.
His life will be a series of sacrileges; his death and eternity those of
the reprobate. Teach him, therefore, to examine thoroughly his actions,
words and thoughts, in order to confess without disguise.”

I was in the church of St. Thomas when those words fell upon me like a
thunderbolt.

I had often heard my mother say, when at home, and my aunt, since I had
come to St. Thomas, that upon the first confession depended my eternal
happiness or misery. That week was, therefore, to decide about my
eternity.

Pale and dismayed, I left the church, and returned to the house of my
relatives. I took my place at the table, but could not eat, so much was
I troubled. I went to my room for the purpose of commencing my
examination of conscience and to try to recall my sinful actions, words,
and thoughts. Although scarcely over ten years of age, this task was
really overwhelming for me. I knelt down to pray to the Virgin Mary for
help; but I was so much taken up with the fear of forgetting something,
and of making a bad confession, that I muttered my prayers without the
least attention to what I said. It became still worse when I commenced
counting my sins. My memory became confused, my head grew dizzy; my
heart beat with a rapidity which exhausted me, and my brow was covered
with perspiration. After a considerable length of time spent in these
painful efforts, I felt bordering on despair, from the fear that it was
impossible for me to remember everything. The night following was almost
a sleepless one; and when sleep did come, it could scarcely be called a
sleep, but a suffocating delirium. In a frightful dream, I felt as if I
had been cast into hell, for not having confessed all my sins to the
priest. In the morning, I awoke, fatigued and prostrated by the phantoms
of that terrible night. In similar troubles of mind were passed three
days which preceded my first confession. I had constantly before me the
countenance of that stern priest who had never smiled upon me. He was
present in my thoughts during the day, and in my dreams during the
night, as the minister of an angry God, justly irritated against me on
account of my sins. Forgiveness had indeed been promised to me, on
condition of a good confession; but my place had also been shown to me
in hell, if my confession was not as near perfection as possible. Now,
my troubled conscience told me that there were ninety-nine chances
against one, that my confession would be bad, whether by my own fault I
forgot some sins, or I was without that contrition of which I had heard
so much, but the nature and effects of which were a perfect chaos to my
mind.

Thus it was that the cruel and perfidious Church of Rome took away from
my young heart the good and merciful Jesus, whose love and compassion
had caused me to shed tears of joy when I was beside my mother. The
Saviour whom that church made me to worship, through fear, was not the
Saviour who called little children unto Him, to bless them and take them
in His arms. Her impious hands were soon to torture and defile my
childish heart, and place me at the feet of a pale and severe looking
man—worthy representative of a pitiless God. I was made to tremble with
terror at the footstool of an implacable divinity, while the gospel
asked of me only tears of love and joy, shed at the feet of the
incomparable Friend of sinners!

At length came the day of confession; or rather of judgment and
condemnation. I presented myself to the priest.

Mr. Loranger was no longer priest of St. Thomas. He had been succeeded
by Mr. Beaubien, who did not favor our school any more than his
predecessor. He had even taken upon himself to preach a sermon against
the heretical school, by which we had been excessively wounded. His want
of love for us, however, I must say, was fully reciprocated.

Mr. Beaubien had, then, the defect of lisping and stammering. This we
often turned into ridicule, and one of my favorite amusements was to
imitate him, which brought bursts of laughter from us all.

It had been necessary for me to examine myself upon the number of times
I had mocked him. This circumstance was not calculated to make my
confession easier, or more agreeable.

At last the dreaded moment came. I knelt at the side of my confessor. My
whole frame trembled. I repeated the prayer preparatory to confession,
scarcely knowing what I said so much was I troubled with fear.

By the instructions which had been given us before confession, we had
been made to believe that the priest was the true representative—yea,
almost the personification of Jesus Christ. The consequence was, that I
believed my greatest sin had been that of mocking the priest. Having
always been told that it was best to confess the greatest sin first, I
commenced thus: “Father I accuse myself of having mocked a priest.”

Scarcely had I uttered these words, “mocked a priest,” when this
pretended representative of the humble Saviour, turning towards me, and
looking in my face in order to know me better, asked abruptly, “What
priest did you mock, my boy?” I would rather have chosen to cut out my
tongue than to tell him to his face who it was. I therefore kept silent
for a while. But my silence made him very nervous and almost angry. With
a haughty tone of voice he said, “What priest did you take the liberty
of thus mocking?”

I saw that I had to answer. Happily his haughtiness had made me firmer
and bolder. I said “Sir, you are the priest whom I mocked.”

“But how many times did you take upon you to mock me, my boy?”

“I tried to find out,” I answered, “but never could.”

“You must tell me how many times; for to mock one’s own priest is a
great sin.”

“It is impossible for me to give you the number of times,” answered I.

“Well, my child, I will help your memory by asking you questions. Tell
me the truth. Do you think you have mocked me ten times?”

“A great many times more, sir.”

“Fifty times?”

“Many more still.”

“A hundred times?”

“Say five hundred times and perhaps more,” answered I.

“Why, my boy, do you spend all your time in mocking me?”

“Not all; but unfortunately I do it very often.”

“Well may you say _unfortunately_; for so to mock your priest, who holds
the place of our Lord Jesus Christ, is a great misfortune, and a great
sin for you. But tell me, my little boy, what reason have you for
mocking me thus?”

In my examinations of conscience I had not foreseen that I should be
obliged to give the reasons for mocking the priest; and I was really
thunderstruck by his questions. I dared not answer, and I remained for a
long time dumb, from the shame that overpowered me. But with a
harrassing perseverance the priest insisted on my telling why I had
mocked him; telling me that I should be damned if I did not tell the
whole truth. So I decided to speak, and said, “I mocked you for several
things.”

“What made you first mock me?” continued the priest.

“I laughed at you because you lisped. Among the pupils of our school, it
often happens that we imitate your preaching to excite laughter.”

“Have you often done that?”

“Almost every day, especially in our holidays, and since you preached
against us.”

“For what other reasons did you laugh at me, my little boy?”

For a long time I was silent. Every time I opened my mouth to speak
courage failed me. However, the priest continuing to urge me, I said at
last, “It is rumored in town that you love girls; that you visit the
Misses Richards every evening, and this often makes us laugh.”

The poor priest was evidently overwhelmed by my answer, and ceased
questioning me on this subject. Changing the conversation, he said:

“What are your other sins?”

I began to confess them in the order in which they came to my memory.
But the feeling of shame which overpowered me in repeating all my sins
to this man was a thousand times greater than that of having offended
God. In reality this feeling of human shame which absorbed my
thought—nay, my whole being—left no room for any religious feeling at
all.

When I had confessed all the sins I could remember, the priest began to
ask me the strangest questions on matters about which my pen must be
silent. I replied, “Father, I do not understand what you ask me.”

“I question you on the sixth commandment (seventh in the Bible). Confess
all. You will go to hell, if through your fault you omit anything.”

Thereupon he dragged my thoughts to regions which, thank God had
hitherto been unknown to me.

I answered him: “I do not understand you,” or “I have never done these
things.”

Then, skilfully shifting to some secondary matter, he would soon slyly
and cunningly come back to his favorite subject, namely, sins of
licentiousness.

His questions were so unclean that I blushed, and felt sick with disgust
and shame. More than once I had been, to my regret, in the company of
bad boys; but not one of them has offended my moral nature so much as
this priest had done. Not one of them had ever approached the shadow of
the things from which that man tore the veil, and which he placed before
the eye of my soul. In vain did I tell him that I was not guilty of such
things; that I did not even understand what he asked me; he would not
let me off. Like the vulture bent upon tearing the poor bird that falls
into his claws, that cruel priest seemed determined to defile and ruin
my heart.

At last he asked me a question in a form of expression so bad that I was
really pained. I felt as if I had received a shock from an electric
battery; a feeling of horror made me shudder. I was so filled with
indignation that, speaking loud enough to be heard by many, I told him:
“Sir, I am very wicked; I have seen, heard and done many things which I
regret; but I never was guilty of what you mention to me. My ears have
never heard anything so wicked as what they have heard from your lips.
Please do not ask me any more of those questions; do not teach me any
more evil than I already know.”

The remainder of my confession was short. The firmness of my voice had
evidently frightened the priest, and made him blush. He stopped short
and began to give me some good advice, which might have been useful to
me if the deep wounds which his questions had inflicted upon my soul had
not so absorbed my thoughts as to prevent me from giving attention to
what he said.

He gave me a short penance and dismissed me.

I left the confessional irritated and confused. From the shame of what I
had just heard from the mouth of that priest I dared not lift my eyes
from the ground. I went into a retired corner of the church to do my
penance; that is, to recite the prayers he had indicated to me. I
remained for a long time in church. I had need of a calm after the
terrible trial through which I had just passed. But vainly I sought for
rest. The shameful questions which had been asked me, the new world of
iniquity into which I had been introduced, the impure phantoms by which
my childish heart had been defiled, confused and troubled my mind so
strangely that I began to weep bitterly.

Why those tears? Why that desolation? I wept over my sins? Alas! I
confess it with shame, my sins did not call forth those tears. And yet
how many sins had I already committed, for which Jesus shed his precious
blood. But I confess my sins were not the cause of my desolation. I was
rather thinking of my mother, who had taken such good care of me, and
who had so well succeeded in keeping away from my thoughts those impure
forms of sin, the thoughts of which had just now defiled my heart. I
said to myself, Ah! if my mother had heard those questions; if she could
see the evil thoughts which overwhelm me at this moment—if she knew to
what school she sent me when she advised me in her last letter to go to
confession, how her tears would mingle with mine! It seemed to me that
my mother would love me no more—that she would see written upon my brow
the pollution with which that priest had profaned my soul.

Perhaps the feeling of pride was what made me weep. Or perhaps I wept
because of a remnant of that feeling of original dignity whose traces
had still been left in me. I felt so downcast by the disappointment of
being removed farther from the Saviour by that confessional which had
promised to bring me nearer to Him. God only knows what was the depth of
my sorrow at feeling myself more defiled and more guilty after than
before my confession.

I left the church only when forced to do so by the shades of night, and
came to my uncle’s house with that feeling of uneasiness caused by the
consciousness of having done a bad action, and by the fear of being
discovered.

Though this uncle, as well as most of the principal citizens of the
village of St. Thomas, had the name of being a Roman Catholic, yet he
did not believe a word of the doctrines of the Roman Church. He laughed
at the priests, their masses, their purgatory, and especially their
confession. He did not conceal that when young, he had been scandalized
by the words and actions of a priest in the confessional. He spoke to me
jestingly. This increased my trouble and my grief. “Now,” said he “you
will be a good boy. But if you have heard as many new things as I did
the first time I went to confess, you are a very learned boy;” and he
burst into laughter.

I blushed and remained silent. My aunt, who was a devoted Roman
Catholic, said to me, “Your heart is relieved, is it not, since you
confessed all your sins?” I gave her an evasive answer, but I could not
conceal the sadness that overcame me. I thought I was the only one from
whom the priest had asked those polluting questions. But great was my
surprise, on the following day, when going to school I learned that my
fellow pupils had not been happier than I had been. The only difference
was, that instead of being grieved, they laughed at it. “Did the priest
ask you such and such questions?” they would demand laughing
boisterously. I refused to reply, and said, “Are you not ashamed to
speak of these things?”

“Ah! ah! how very scrupulous you are,” continued they. “If it is not a
sin for the priest to speak to us on these matters, how can it be a sin
for us?” I stopped, confounded, not knowing what to say.

I soon perceived that even the young school girls had not been less
polluted and scandalized by the questions of the priest than the boys.
Although keeping at a distance, such as to prevent us from hearing all
they said, I could understand enough to convince me that they had been
asked about the same questions. Some of them appeared indignant, while
others laughed heartily.

I should be misunderstood were it supposed that I mean to convey the
idea that this priest was more to blame than others, or that he did more
than fulfil the duties of his ministry in asking these questions. Such,
however, was my opinion at the time, and I detested that man with all my
heart until I knew better. I had been unjust towards him, for this
priest had only done his duty. He was only obeying the Pope and his
theologians. His being a priest of Rome was, therefore, less his crime
than his misfortune. He was, as I have been myself, bound hand and foot
at the feet of the greatest enemy that the holiness and truth of God
have ever had on earth—the Pope.

The misfortune of Mr. Beaubien, like that of all the priests of Rome,
was that of having bound himself by terrible oaths not to think for
himself, or to use the light of his own reason.

Many Roman Catholics, even many Protestants, refuse to believe this. It
is, notwithstanding, a sad truth. The priest of Rome is an automaton—a
machine which acts, thinks and speaks in matters of morals and of faith,
only according to the order and the will of the Pope and his
theologians.

Had Mr. Beaubien been left to himself, he was naturally too much of a
gentleman to ask such questions. But no doubt he had read Liguori, Dens,
Debreyne, authors approved by the Pope, and he was obliged to take
darkness for light, and vice for virtue.




                               CHAPTER IV

                   THE SHEPHERD WHIPPED BY HIS SHEEP.


Shortly after the trial of auricular confession, my young friend, Louis
Cazeault, accosted me on a beautiful morning and said, “Do you know what
happened last night?”

“No,” I answered. “What was the wonder?”

“You know that our priest spends almost all his evenings at Mr.
Richards’ house. Everybody thinks that he goes there for the sake of the
two daughters. Well, in order to cure him of that disease, my uncle, Dr.
Tache, and six others, masked, whipped him without mercy as he was
coming back at eleven o’clock at night. It is already known by every one
in the village, and they split their sides with laughing.”

My first feeling on hearing that news, was one of joy. Ever since my
first confession I felt angry every time I thought of that priest. His
questions had so wounded me that I could not forgive him. I had enough
of self-control, however, to conceal my pleasure and I answered my
friend:

“You are telling me a wicked story; I can’t believe a word of it.”

“Well,” said young Cazeault, “come at eight o’clock this evening to my
uncle’s. A secret meeting is to take place then. No doubt they will
speak of the pill given to the priest last night. We shall place
ourselves in our little room as usual and shall hear everything, our
presence not being suspected. You may be sure that it will be
interesting.”

“I will go,” I answered, “but I do not believe a word of that story.”

I went to school at the usual hour. Most of the pupils had preceded me.
Divided into groups of eight or ten, they were engaged in a most lively
conversation. Bursts of convulsive laughter were heard from every
corner. I could very well see that something uncommon had taken place in
the village.

I approached several of these groups, and all received me with the
question:

“Do you know that the priest was whipped last night as he was coming
from the Misses Richards’?”

“That is a story invented for fun,” said I.

“You were not there to see him, were you? You therefore know nothing
about it; for if anybody had whipped the priest he would not surely
boast of it.”

“But we heard his screams,” answered many voices.

“What! was he then screaming out?” I asked.

“He shouted at the top of his voice, ‘Help, help! Murder!’”

“But you were surely mistaken about the voice,” said I. “It was not the
priest who shouted, it was somebody else. I could never believe that
anybody would whip a priest in such a crowded village.”

“But” said several, “we ran to his help and we recognized the priest’s
voice. He is the only one who lisps in the village.”

“And we saw him with our own eyes,” said several.

The school bell put an end to this conversation. As soon as school was
out I returned to the house of my relatives, not wishing to learn any
more about this matter. Although I did not like this priest, yet I was
much mortified by some remarks which the older pupils made about him.

But it was difficult not to hear any more. On my arrival home I found my
uncle and aunt engaged in a very warm debate on the subject. My uncle
wished to conceal the fact that he was among those who had whipped him.
But he gave the details so precisely, he was so merry over the
adventure, that it was easy to see that he had a hand in the plot. My
aunt was indignant, and used the most energetic expressions to show her
disapprobation.

That bitter debate annoyed me so that I did not stay long to hear it
all. I withdrew to my study.

During the remainder of the day I changed my resolution many times about
my going to the secret meeting in the evening. At one moment I would
decide firmly not to go. My conscience told me that, as usual, things
would be uttered which it was not good for me to hear. I had refused to
go to the two last meetings, and a silent voice, as it were, told me I
had done well. Then a moment after I was tormented by the desire to know
precisely what had taken place the evening before. The flagellation of a
priest in the midst of a large village was a fact too worthy of note to
fail to excite the curiosity of a child. Besides, my aversion to the
priest, though I concealed it as well as I could, made me wish to know
whether everything was true on the subject of the chastisement. But in
the struggle between good and evil which took place in my mind during
that day, the evil was finally to triumph. A quarter of an hour before
the meeting my friend came to me and said:

“Make haste, the members of the association are coming.”

At this call all my good resolutions vanished. I hushed the voice of my
conscience, and a few minutes later I was placed in an angle of that
little room, where for more than two hours I learned many strange and
scandalous things about the lives of the priests of Canada.

Dr. Tache presided. He opened the meeting in a low tone of voice. At the
beginning of his discourse I had some difficulty to understand what he
said. He spoke as one who feared to be overheard when disclosing a
secret to a friend. But after a few preliminary sentences he forgot the
rule of prudence which he had imposed upon himself, and spoke with
energy and power.

Mr. Etienne Tache was naturally eloquent. He seemed to speak on no
question except under the influence of the deepest conviction of its
truth. His speech was passionate, and the tone of his voice clear and
agreeable. His short and cutting sentences did not reach the ear only;
they penetrated even the secret folds of the soul. He spoke in substance
as follows:

“Gentlemen:—I am happy to see you here more numerously than ever. The
grave events of last night have, no doubt, decided many of you to attend
debates which some began to forsake, but the importance of which, it
seems to me, increases day by day.

“The question debated in our last meeting—‘The Priests’—is one of life
and death, not only for our young and beautiful Canada, but in a moral
point of view it is a question of life and death for our families, and
for every one of us in particular.

“There is, I know, only one opinion among us on the subject of priests;
and I am glad that this opinion is not only that of all educated men in
Canada, but also of learned France; nay, of the whole world. The reign
of the priest is the reign of ignorance, of corruption, and of the most
barefaced immorality, under the mask of the most refined hypocrisy. The
reign of the priest is the death of our schools; it is the degradation
of our wives, the prostitution of our daughters; it is the reign of
tyranny—the loss of liberty.

“We have only one good school, I will not say in St. Thomas, but in all
our county. This school in our midst is a great honor to our village.
Now see the energy with which all the priests who come here work for the
closing of that school. They use every means to destroy that focus of
light which we have started with so much difficulty, and which we
support by so many sacrifices.

“With the priest of Rome our children do not belong to us; he is their
master. Let me explain. The priest honors us with the belief that the
bodies, the flesh and bones of our children, are ours, and that our duty
in consequence is to clothe and feed them. But the nobler and more
sacred part, namely, the intellect, the heart, the soul, the priest
claims as his own patrimony, his own property. The priest has the
audacity to tell us that to him alone it belongs to enlighten those
intelligences, to form those hearts, to fashion those souls as it may
best suit him. He has the impudence to tell us that we are too silly or
perverse to know our duties in this respect. We have not the right of
choosing our school teachers. We have not the right to send a single ray
of light into those intellects, or to give to those souls who hunger and
thirst after truth a single crumb of that food prepared with so much
wisdom and success by enlightened men of all ages.

“By the confessional the priests poison the springs of life in our
children. They initiate them into such mysteries of iniquity as would
terrify old galley slaves. By their questions they reveal to them
secrets of a corruption such as carries its germs of death into the very
marrow of their bones, and that from the earliest years of their
infancy. Before I was fifteen years old I had learned more real
blackguard ism from the mouth of my confessor than I have learned ever
since in my studies and in my life as a physician for twenty years.

“A few days ago I questioned my little nephew, Louis Cazeault, upon what
he had learned in his confession. He answered me ingenuously, and
repeated things to me which I would be ashamed to utter in your
presence, and which you, fathers of families, could not listen to
without blushing. And just think, that not only of little boys are those
questions asked, but also of our dear little girls. Are we not the most
degraded of men if we do not set ourselves to work in order to break the
iron yoke under which the priest keeps our dear country, and by means of
which he keeps us, with our wives and children, at his feet like vile
slaves!

“While speaking to you of the deleterious effect of the confessional
upon our children, shall I forget its effect upon our wives and upon
ourselves? Need I tell you that, for most women, the confessional is a
rendezvous of coquetry and of love? Do you not feel as I do myself, that
by means of the confessional the priest is more the master of the hearts
of our wives than ourselves? Is not the priest the private and public
confidant of our wives? Do not our wives go invariably to the feet of
the priest, opening to him what is most sacred and intimate in the
secrets of our lives as husbands and as fathers? The husband belongs no
more to his wife as her guide through the dark and difficult paths of
life: it is the priest! We are no more their friends and natural
advisers. Their anxieties and their cares they do not confide to us.
They do not expect from us the remedies for the miseries of this life.
Towards the priest they turn their thoughts and desires. He has their
entire and exclusive confidence. In a word, it is the priest who is the
real husband of our wives! It is he who has the possession of their
respect and of their hearts to a degree to which no one of us need ever
aspire!

“Were the priest an angel, were he not made of flesh and bones just as
we are, were not his organization absolutely the same as our own, then
might we be indifferent to what might take place between him and our
wives, whom he has at his feet, in his hands—even more, in his heart.
But what does my experience tell me, not only as a physician, but also
as a citizen of St. Thomas? What does yours tell you? Our experience
tells us that the priest, instead of being stronger, is weaker than we
generally are with respect to women. His sham vows of perfect chastity,
far from rendering him more invulnerable to the arrows of Cupid, expose
him to be made more easily the victim of that god, so small in form, but
so dreadful a giant by the irresistible power of his weapons and the
extent of his conquests.

“As a matter of fact, of the last four priests who came to St. Thomas,
have not three seduced many of the wives and daughters of our most
respected families? And what security have we that the priest who is now
with us does not walk in the same path? Is not the whole parish filled
with indignation at the long nightly visits made by him to two girls
whose dissolute morals are a secret to nobody? And when the priest does
not respect himself, would we not be silly in continuing to give him
that respect of which he himself knows he is unworthy?

“At our last meeting the opinions were divided at the beginning of the
discussion. Many thought it would be well to speak to the bishop about
the scandal caused by those nightly visits. But the majority judged that
such steps would be useless, since the bishop would do one of two
things, namely, he would either pay no attention to our just complaints,
as has often been the case, or he would remove this priest, filling his
place with one who would do no better. That majority, which became a
unanimity, acceded to my thought of taking justice into our own hands.
The priest is our servant. We pay him a large tithe. We have therefore
claims upon him. He has abused us, and does so every day by his public
neglect of the most elementary laws of morality. In visiting every night
that house whose degradation is known to everybody, he gives to youth an
example of perversity the effects of which no one can estimate.

“It had been unanimously decided that he should be whipped. Without my
telling you by whom it was done, you may be assured that Mr. Beaubien’s
flagellation of last night will never be forgotten by him!

“Heaven grant that this brotherly correction be a lesson to teach all
the priests of Canada that their golden reign is over, that the eyes of
the people are opened, and that their domination is drawing to an end!”

This discourse was listened to with deep silence, and Dr. Tache saw by
the applause that followed that his speech had been the expression of
everyone.

Next followed a gentleman named Dubord, who in substance spoke as
follows:

“Mr. President:—I was not among those who gave the priest the expression
of public feeling with the energetic tongue of the whip. I wish I had
been, however; I would heartily have co-operated in giving that lesson
to the priests of Canada. Let me give my reason.

“My daughter, who is twelve years old, went to confession as did the
others a few weeks ago. It was against my will. I know by my own
experience that of all actions confession is the most degrading in a
person’s life. I can imagine nothing so well calculated to destroy for
ever one’s self-respect as the modern invention of the confessional.
Now, what is a person without self-respect—especially a woman? Without
this all is lost to her forever.

“In the confessional everything is corruption of the lowest grade.

“In the confessional, a girl’s thoughts are polluted, her tongue is
polluted, her heart is polluted—yes, and forever polluted! Do I need to
tell you this? You know it as well as I do. Though you are now all too
intelligent to degrade yourselves at the feet of a priest, though it is
long since you have been guilty of that meanness, not one of you have
forgotten the lessons of corruption received, when young, in the
confessional. Those lessons were engraved on your memory, your thoughts,
your hearts, and your souls like the scar left by the red-hot iron upon
the brow of the slave, to remain a perpetual witness of his shame and
servitude. The confessional is a place where one gets accustomed to
hear, and repeat without a scruple, things which would cause even a
prostitute to blush!

“Why are Roman Catholic nations inferior to nations belonging to
Protestantism? Only in the confessional can the solution of that problem
be found. And why are Roman Catholic nations degraded in proportion to
their submission to the priest? It is because the oftener the
individuals composing those nations go to confession the more rapidly
they sink in the scale of intelligence and morality. A terrible example
of this I had in my own house.

“As I said a moment ago, I was against my daughter going to confession;
but her poor mother, who is under the control of the priest, earnestly
wanted her to go. Not to have a disagreeable scene in my house, I had to
yield to the tears of my wife.

“On the day following that of her confession they believed I was absent;
but I was in my office, with the door sufficiently open to allow me to
hear what was said. My wife and daughter had the following conversation:

“‘What makes you so thoughtful and sad, my dear Lucy, since you went to
confession? It seems to me you should feel happier since you had the
privilege of confessing your sins.’

“Lucy made no answer.

“After a silence of two or three minutes her mother said:

“‘Why do you weep, dear child? Are you ill?’

“Still no answer from the child.

“You may well suppose that I was all attention. I had my suspicions
about the dreadful ordeal which had taken place. My heart throbbed with
uneasiness and anger.

“After a short time my wife spoke to her child with sufficient firmness
to force her to answer. In a trembling voice and half suppressed with
sobs my dear little daughter answered:

“‘Ah! mamma, if you knew what the priest asked me, and what he said to
me in the confessional, you would be as sad as I am.’

“‘But what did he say to you? He is a holy man. You surely did not
understand him if you think he said anything to pain you.’

“‘Dear mother,’ as she threw herself into her mother’s arms, ‘do not ask
me to confess what that priest said! He told to me things so shameful
that I cannot repeat them. But that which pains me most is the
impossibility of banishing from my thoughts the hateful things which he
has taught me. His impure words are like the leeches put upon the chest
of my friend Louise—they could not be removed without tearing the flesh.
What must have been his opinion of me to ask such questions!’”

“My child said no more, and began to sob again.

“After a short silence my wife rejoined:

“‘I’ll go to the priest. I’ll tell him to beware how he speaks in the
confessional. I have noticed myself that he goes too far with his
questions. I, however, thought that he was more prudent with children.
After the lesson that I’ll give him be sure that you will have only to
tell your sins, and that you will be no more troubled by his endless
questions. I ask of you, however, never to speak of this to anybody,
especially never let your poor father know anything about it; for he has
little enough religion already, and this would leave him without any at
all.’”

“I could contain myself no longer. I rose and abruptly entered the
parlor. My daughter threw herself, weeping, into my arms. My wife
screamed with terror, and almost fell into a swoon. I said to my child:

“If you love me, put your hand on my heart and promise me that you’ll
never go to confession again. Fear God, my child; walk in His presence,
for His eye seeth you everywhere. Remember that day and night He is
ready to forgive us. Never place yourself again at the feet of a priest
to be defiled and degraded by him!

“This my daughter promised me.

“When my wife had recovered from her surprise I said to her:

“Madam, for a long time the priest has been everything and your husband
nothing to you. There is a hidden and terrible power that governs your
thoughts and affections as it governs your deeds—it is the power of the
priest. This you have often denied; but providence has decided to-day
that this power should be forever broken for you and for me. I want to
be the ruler in my own house; and from this moment the power of the
priest over you must cease, unless you prefer to leave my house forever.
The priest has reigned here too long! But now that I know he has stained
and defiled the soul of my daughter, his empire must fall! Whenever you
go and take your heart and secrets to the feet of the priest, be so kind
as not to come back to the same house with me.”

Three other discourses followed that of Mr. Dubord, all of which were
pregnant with details and facts going to prove that the confessional was
the principal cause of the deplorable demoralization of St. Thomas.

If, in addition to all that, I could have mentioned before that
association what I already knew of the corrupting influences of that
institution given to the world by centuries of darkness, certainly the
determination of its members to make use of every means to abolish its
usage would have been strengthened.




                               CHAPTER V.

            THE PRIEST, PURGATORY, AND THE POOR WIDOW’S COW.


The day following that of the meeting at which Mr. Tache had given his
reasons for boasting that he had whipped the priest, I wrote to my
mother: “For God’s sake, come for me; I can stay here no longer. If you
knew what my eyes have seen and my ears have heard for some time past,
you would not delay your coming a single day.”

Indeed, such was the impression left upon me by that flagellation, and
by the speeches which I had heard, that had it not been for the crossing
of the St. Lawrence, I would have started for Murray Bay on the day
after the secret meeting at which I had heard things that so terribly
frightened me. How I regretted the happy and peaceful days spent with my
mother in reading the beautiful chapters of the Bible, so well chosen by
her to instruct and interest me! What a difference there was between our
conversations after these readings, and the conversations I heard at St.
Thomas!

Happily my parents’ desire to see me again was as great as mine to go
back to them. So that a few weeks later my mother came for me. She
pressed me to her heart, and brought me back to the arms of my father.

I arrived at home on the 17th of July, 1821, and spent the afternoon and
evening till late by my father’s side. With what pleasure did he see me
working difficult problems in algebra, and even in geometry! for under
my teacher, Mr. Jones, I had really made rapid progress in those
branches. More than once I noticed tears of joy in my father’s eyes
when, taking my slate, he saw that my calculations were correct. He also
examined me in grammar. “What an admirable teacher this Mr. Jones must
be,” he would say, “to have advanced a child so much in the short space
of fourteen months!”

How sweet to me, but how short, were those hours of happiness passed
between my good mother and my father! We had family worship. I read the
fifteenth chapter of Luke, the return of the prodigal son. My mother
then sang a hymn of joy and gratitude, and I went to bed with my heart
full of happiness to take the sweetest sleep of my life. But, O God!
what an awful awakening thou hadst prepared for me!

At about four o’clock in the morning heart-rending screams fell upon my
ear. I recognized my mother’s voice.

“What is the matter, dear mother?”

“Oh, my dear child, you have no more a father! He is dead!”

In saying these words she lost consciousness and fell on the floor!

While a friend who had passed the night with us gave her proper care, I
hastened to my father’s bed. I pressed him to my heart, I kissed him, I
covered him with my tears, I moved his head, I pressed his hands, I
tried to lift him up on his pillow; I could not believe that he was
dead! It seemed to me that even if dead he would come back to life—that
God could not thus take my father away from me at the very moment when I
had come back to him after so long an absence! I knelt to pray to God
for the life of my father. But my tears and cries were useless. He was
dead! He was already cold as ice!

Two days after he was buried. My mother was so overwhelmed with grief
that she could not follow the funeral procession. I remained with her as
her only earthly support. Poor mother! How many tears thou hast shed!
What sobs came from thine afflicted heart in those days of supreme
grief!

Though I was then very young, I could understand the greatness of our
loss, and I mingled my tears with those of my mother.

What pen can portray what takes place in the heart of a woman when God
takes suddenly her husband away in the prime of his life, and leaves her
alone, plunged in misery, with three small children, two of whom are
even too young to know their loss! How long are the hours of the day for
the poor widow who is left alone, and without means, among strangers!
How painful the sleepless night to the heart which has lost everything!
How empty a house is left by the eternal absence of him who was its
master, support, and father! Every object in the house and every step
she takes remind her of her loss and sinks the sword deeper which
pierces her heart. Oh, how bitter are the tears which flow from her eyes
when her youngest child, who as yet does not understand the mystery of
death, throws himself into her arms and says: “Mamma, where is papa? Why
does he not come back? I am lonely!”

My poor mother passed through those heart-rending trials. I heard her
sobs during the long hours of the day, and also during the longer hours
of the night. Many times I have seen her fall upon her knees to implore
God to be merciful to her and to her three unhappy orphans. I could do
nothing then to comfort her, but love her, pray and weep with her!

Only a few days had elapsed after the burial of my father when I saw Mr.
Courtois, the parish priest, coming to our house (he who had tried to
take away our Bible from us). He had the reputation of being rich, and
as we were poor and unhappy since my father’s death, my first thought
was that he had come to comfort and to help us. I could see that my
mother had the same hopes. She welcomed him as an angel from heaven. The
least gleam of hope is so sweet to one who is unhappy!

From his very first words, however, I could see that our hopes were not
to be realized. He tried to be sympathetic, and even said something
about the confidence that we should have in God, especially in times of
trial; but his words were cold and dry.

Turning to me, he said:

“Do you continue to read the Bible, my little boy?”

“Yes, sir,” answered I, with a voice trembling with anxiety, for I
feared that he would make another effort to take away that treasure, and
I had no longer a father to defend it.

Then addressing my mother, he said:

“Madam, I told you that it was not right for you or your child to read
that book.”

My mother cast down her eyes, and answered only by the tears which ran
down her cheeks.

That question was followed by a long silence, and the priest then
continued:

“Madam, there is something due for the prayers which have been sung, and
the services which you requested to be offered for the repose of your
husband’s soul. I will be very much obliged to you if you pay me that
little debt.”

“Mr. Courtois,” answered my mother, “my husband left me nothing but
debts. I have only the work of my own hands to procure a living for my
three children, the eldest of whom is before you. For these little
orphans’ sake, if not for mine, do not take from us the little that is
left.”

“But, madam, you do not reflect. Your husband died suddenly and without
any preparation; he is therefore in the flames of purgatory. If you want
him to be delivered, you must necessarily unite your personal sacrifices
to the prayers of the Church and the masses which we offer.”

“As I said, my husband has left me absolutely without means, and it is
impossible for me to give you any money,” replied my mother.

“But, madam, your husband was for a long time the only notary of Mal
Bay. He surely must have made much money. I can scarcely think that he
has left you without any means to help him now that his desolation and
sufferings are far greater than yours.”

“My husband did, indeed, coin much money, but he spent still more.
Thanks to God, we have not been in want while he lived. But lately he
got this house built, and what is still due on it makes me fear that I
will lose it. He also bought a piece of land not long ago, only half of
which is paid, and I will, therefore, probably not be able to keep it.
Hence I may soon, with my poor orphans, be deprived of everything that
is left us. In the meantime I hope, sir, that you are not a man to take
away from us our last piece of bread.”

“But, madam, the masses offered for the rest of your husband’s soul must
be paid,” answered the priest.

My mother covered her face with her handkerchief and wept.

As for me, I did not mingle my tears with hers this time. My feelings
were not those of grief, but of anger and unspeakable horror. My eyes
were fixed on the face of that man who tortured my mother’s heart. I
looked with tearless eyes upon the man who added to my poor mother’s
anguish, and made her weep more bitterly than ever. My hands were
clenched, as if ready to strike. All my muscles trembled; my teeth
chattered as if from intense cold. My greatest sorrow was my weakness in
the presence of that big man, and my not being able to send him away
from our house, and driving him far away from my mother.

I felt inclined to say to him: “Are you not ashamed, you who are so
rich, to come and take away the last piece of bread from our mouths?”
But my physical and moral strength were not sufficient to accomplish the
task before me, and I was filled with regret and disappointment.

After a long silence, my mother raised her eyes, reddened with tears, on
the priest, and said:

“Sir, you see that cow in the meadow, not far from our house? Her milk
and the butter made from it form the principal part of my children’s
food. I hope you will not take her away from us. If, however, such a
sacrifice must be made to deliver my poor husband’s soul from purgatory,
take her as payment of the masses to be offered to extinguish those
devouring flames.”

The priest instantly arose, saying, “Very well, madam,” and went out.

Our eyes anxiously followed him; but instead of walking towards the
little gate which was in front of the house, he directed his steps
towards the meadow, and drove the cow before him in the direction of his
home.

At that sight I screamed with despair: “O, my mother! he is taking our
cow away! What will become of us?”

Lord Nairn had given us that splendid cow when it was three months old.
Her mother had been brought from Scotland, and belonged to one of the
best breeds of that country. I fed her with my own hands, and had often
shared my bread with her. I loved her as a child always loves an animal
which he has brought up himself. She seemed to understand and love me
also. From whatever distance she could see me, she would run to me to
receive my caresses, and whatever else I might have to give her. My
mother herself milked her; and her rich milk was such delicious and
substantial food for us. We all felt so happy, at breakfast and supper,
each with a cupful of that pure and refreshing milk!

My mother also cried out with grief as she saw the priest taking away
the only means which heaven had left her to feed her children.

Throwing myself into her arms, I asked her: “Why have you given away our
cow? What will become of us? We shall surely die of hunger.”

“Dear child,” she answered, “I did not think the priest would be so
cruel as to take away the last resource which God had left us. Ah! if I
had believed him to be so unmerciful I would never have spoken to him as
I did. As you say, my dear child, what will become of us? But have you
not often read to me in your Bible that God is the Father of the widow
and the orphan? We shall pray to that God who is willing to be your
father and mine. He will listen to us, and see our tears. Let us kneel
down and ask of Him to be merciful to us, and to give us back the
support of which the priest has deprived us.”

We both knelt down. She took my right hand with her left, and, lifting
the other hand towards heaven, she offered a prayer to the God of
mercies for her poor children such as I have never since heard. Her
words were often choked by her sobs. But when she could not speak with
her voice, she spoke with her burning looks raised to heaven, and with
her uplifted hand. I also prayed to God with her, and repeated her
words, which were broken by my sobs.

When her prayer was ended she remained for a long time pale and
trembling. Cold sweat was flowing on her face, and she fell on the
floor. I thought she was going to die. I ran for cold water, which I
gave her, saying: “Dear mother! O, do not leave me alone upon earth!”
After drinking a few drops she felt better, and taking my hand, she put
it to her trembling lips; then drawing me near her, and pressing me to
her bosom, she said: “Dear child, if ever you become a priest, _I ask of
you never to be so hard-hearted towards poor widows as are the priests
of to-day_.” While she said these words, I felt her burning tears
falling upon my cheek.

The memory of these tears has never left me. I felt them constantly
during the twenty-five years I spent in preaching the inconceivable
superstitions of Rome.

I was not better, naturally, than many of the other priests. I believed,
as they did, the impious fables of purgatory; and as well as they (I
confess it to my shame), if I refused to take, or if I gave back the
money of the poor, I accepted the money which the rich gave me for the
masses I said to extinguish the flames of that fabulous place. But the
remembrance of my mother’s words and tears has kept me from being so
cruel and unmerciful towards the poor widows as Romish priests are, for
the most part, obliged to be.

When my heart, depraved by the false and impious doctrines of Rome, was
tempted to take money from widows and orphans, _under pretence of my
long prayers_, I then heard the voice of my mother, from the depth of
her sepulchre, saying: “My dear child, do not be cruel towards poor
widows and orphans, as are the priests of to-day.” If, during the days
of my priesthood at Quebec, at Beauport and Kamouraska, I have given
almost all that I had to feed and clothe the poor, especially the widows
and orphans, it was not owing to my being better than others, but it was
because my mother had spoken to me with words never to be forgotten. The
Lord, I believe, had put into my mother’s mouth those words, so simple
but so full of eloquence and beauty, as one of His great mercies towards
me. Those tears the hand of Rome has never been able to wipe off; those
words of my mother the sophisms of Popery could not make me forget.

How long, O Lord, shall that insolent enemy of the gospel, the Church of
Rome, be permitted to fatten herself upon the tears of the widow and of
the orphan by means of that cruel and impious invention of
paganism—purgatory? Wilt thou not be merciful unto so many nations which
are still the victims of that great imposture? Oh, do remove the veil
which covers the eyes of the priests and people of Rome, as thou hast
removed it from mine! Make them to understand that their hopes of
purification must not rest on these fabulous fires, but only on the
blood of the Lamb shed on Calvary to save the world.




                              CHAPTER VI.

                      FESTIVITIES IN A PARSONAGE.


God had heard the poor widow’s prayer. A few days after the priest had
taken our cow she received a letter from each of her two sisters,
Genevieve and Catherine.

The former, who was married to Etienne Eschenbach, of St. Thomas, told
her to sell all she had and come, with her children, to live with her.

“We have no family,” she said, “and God has given us the good things of
this life in abundance. We shall be happy to share them with you and
your children.”

The latter, married in Kamouraska to the Hon. Amable Dionne, wrote: “We
have learned the sad news of your husband’s death. We have lately lost
our only son. We wish to fill the vacant place with Charles, your
eldest. Send him to us. We shall bring him up as our own child, and
before long he will be your support. In the meantime, sell by auction
all you have, and go to St. Thomas with your two younger children. There
Genevieve and myself will supply your wants.”

In a few days all our furniture was sold. Unfortunately, though I had
carefully concealed my cherished Bible, it disappeared. I could never
discover what became of it. Had mother herself, frightened by the
threats of the priest, relinquished that treasure? or had some of our
relatives, believing it to be their duty, destroyed it? I do not know. I
deeply felt that loss, which was then irreparable to me.

On the following day, in the midst of bitter tears and sobs, I bade
farewell to my poor mother and young brothers. They went to St. Thomas
on board a schooner, and I crossed in a sloop to Kamouraska.

My uncle and aunt Dionne welcomed me with every mark of the most sincere
affection. Having soon made known to them that I wished to become a
priest, I began to study Latin under the direction of Rev. Mr. Morin,
vicar of Kamouraska. That priest was esteemed to be a learned man. He
was about forty or fifty years old, and had been priest of a parish in
the district of Montreal. But, as is the case with the majority of
priests, his vows of celibacy had not proved a sufficient guarantee
against the charms of one of his beautiful parishioners. This had caused
a great scandal. He consequently lost his position, and the bishop had
sent him to Kamouraska, where his past conduct was not so generally
known. He was very good to me, and I soon loved him with sincere
affection.

One day, about the beginning of the year 1822, he called me aside and
said:

“Mr. Varin (the parish priest) is in the habit of giving a great
festival on his birthday. Now, the principal citizens of the village
wish on that occasion to present him with a bouquet. I am appointed to
write an address, and to choose some one to deliver it before the
priest. You are the one whom I have chosen. What do you think of it?”

“But I am very young,” I replied.

“Your youth will only give more interest to what we wish to say and do,”
said the priest.

“Well, I have no objection to do so, provided the piece be not too long,
and that I have it sufficiently soon to learn it well.”

It was already prepared. The time of delivering it soon came. The best
society of Kamouraska, composed of about fifteen gentlemen and as many
ladies, were assembled in the beautiful parlors of the parsonage. Mr.
Varin was in their midst. Suddenly Squire Paschal Tache, the seigneur of
the parish, and his lady entered the room, holding me by each hand, and
placed me in the midst of the guests. My head was crowned with flowers,
for I was to represent the angel of the parish, whom the people had
chosen to give to their pastor the expression of public admiration and
gratitude. When the address was finished, I presented to the priest the
beautiful bouquet of symbolical flowers prepared by the ladies for the
occasion.

Mr. Varin was a small but well-built man. His thin lips were ever ready
to smile graciously. The remarkable whiteness of his skin was still
heightened by the rose color of his cheeks. Intelligence and goodness
beamed from his expressive black eyes. Nothing could be more amiable and
gracious than his conversation during the first quarter of an hour
passed in his company. He was passionately fond of these little fetes,
and the charm of his manners could not be surpassed as the host of the
evening.

He was moved to tears before hearing half of the address, and the eyes
of many were moistened when the pastor, with a voice trembling and full
of emotion, expressed his joy and gratitude at being so highly
appreciated by his parishioners.

As soon as the happy pastor had expressed his thanks, the ladies sang
two or three beautiful songs. The door of the dining-room was then
opened, and we could see a long table laden with the most delicious
meats and wines that Canada could afford.

I had never before been present at a priest’s dinner. The honorable
position given me at that little fete permitted me to see it in all its
details, and nothing could equal the curiosity with which I sought to
hear and see all that was said and done by the joyous guests.

Besides Mr. Varin and his vicar there were three other priests, who were
artistically placed in the midst of the most beautiful ladies of the
company. The ladies, after honoring us with their presence for an hour
or so, left the table and retired to the drawing-room. Scarcely had the
last lady disappeared when Mr. Varin rose and said:

“Gentlemen, let us drink to the health of these amiable ladies, whose
presence has thrown so many charms over the first part of our little
fete.”

Following the example of Mr. Varin, each guest filled and emptied his
long wine-glass in honor of the ladies.

Squire Tache then proposed “The health of the most venerable and beloved
priest of Canada, the Rev. Mr. Varin.” Again the glasses were filled and
emptied, except mine; for I had been placed at the side of my uncle
Dionne, who, sternly looking at me as soon as I had emptied my first
glass, said: “If you drink another I will send you from the table. A
little boy like you should not drink, but only touch the glass with his
lips.”

It would have been difficult to count the healths which were drank after
the ladies had left us. After each health a song or a story was called
for, several of which were followed by applause, shouts of joy, and
convulsive laughter.

When my turn to propose a health came I wished to be excused, but they
would not exempt me. So I had to say about whose health I was most
interested. I rose upon my two short legs, and turning to Mr. Varin, I
said, “Let us drink to the health of our Holy Father, the Pope.”

Nobody had yet thought of our Holy Father, the Pope, and the name,
mentioned under such circumstances by a child, appeared so droll to the
priests and their merry guests that they burst into laughter, stamped
their feet and shouted, “Bravo! bravo! To the health of the Pope!”
Everyone stood up, and at the invitation of Mr. Varin, the glasses were
filled and emptied as usual.

So many healths could not be drunk without their natural
effect—intoxication. The first that was overcome was a priest, Noel by
name. He was a tall man, and a great drinker. I had noticed more than
once, that instead of taking his wine-glass he drank from a large
tumbler. The first symptoms of his intoxication, instead of drawing
sympathy from his friends, only increased their noisy bursts of
laughter. He endeavored to take a bottle to fill his glass, but his hand
shook, and the bottle, falling on the floor, was broken to pieces.
Wishing to keep up his merriment he began to sing a Bacchic song, but
could not finish. He dropped his head on the table, quite overcome, and
trying to rise, he fell heavily upon his chair. While all this took
place the other priests and all the guests looked at him, laughing
loudly. At last, making a desperate effort, he rose, but after taking
two or three steps, fell headlong on the floor. His two neighbors went
to help him, but they were not in a condition to help him. Twice they
rolled with him under the table. At length another, less affected by the
fumes of wine, took him by the feet and dragged him into an adjoining
room, where they left him.

This first scene seemed strange enough to me, for I had never before
seen a priest intoxicated. But what astonished me most was the laughter
of the other priests over that spectacle. Another scene, however, soon
followed which made me sadder. My young companion and friend, Achilles
Tache, had not been warned, as I had, only to touch the wine with his
lips. More than once he had emptied his glass. He also rolled upon the
floor before the eyes of his father, who was too full of wine to help
him. He cried aloud, “I am choking!” I tried to lift him up, but I was
not strong enough. I ran for his mother. She came, accompanied by
another lady, but the vicar had carried him into another room, where he
fell asleep after having thrown off the wine he had taken.

Poor Achilles! he was learning, in the house of his own priest, to take
the first step of that life of debauchery and drunkenness which twelve
or fifteen years later was to rob him of his manor, take from him his
wife and children, and to make him fall a victim to the bloody hand of a
murderer upon the solitary shores of Kamouraska!

This first and sad experience which I made of the real and intimate life
of the Roman Catholic priest was so deeply engraved on my memory that I
still remember with shame the bacchic song which that priest Morin had
taught me, and which I sang on that occasion. It commenced with these
Latin words:

                          Ego in arte Bacchi,
                          Multum profeei
                          Decies pintum vini
                            Hodie bibi.

I also remember one sung by Mr. Varin. Here it is:

                 Savez-vous pourquoi, mes amis, (_bis_)
                 Nous sommes tous si rejouis? (_bis_)
                     Amis n’endoutez pas,
                     C’est qu’un repas
                         N’est bon.

                       Qu’ apprete sans façon,
                       Mangeons a la gamelle.
                       Vive le son, vive le son,
                       Mangeons a la gamelle,
                       Vive le son du flacon!

When the priests and their friends had sung, laughed and drank for more
than an hour, Mr. Varin rose and said: “The ladies must not be left
alone all the evening. Will not our joy and happiness be doubled if they
are pleased to share them with us?”

This proposition was received with applause, and we passed into the
drawing-room, where the ladies awaited us.

Several pieces of music, well executed, gave new life to this part of
the entertainment. This resource, however, was soon exhausted. Besides,
some of the ladies could well see that their husbands were half drunk,
and they felt ashamed. Madam Tache could not conceal the grief she felt,
caused by what had happened to her dear Achilles. Had she some
presentiment, as many persons have, of the tears which she was to shed
one day on his account? Was the vision of a mutilated and bloody
corpse—the corpse of her own drunken son fallen dead, under the blow of
an assassin’s dagger, before her eyes?

Mr. Varin feared nothing more than an interruption in those hours of
lively pleasure, of which his life was full, and which took place in his
parsonage.

“Well, well, ladies and gentlemen, let us entertain no dark thoughts on
this evening, the happiest of my life! Let us play blind man’s buff.”

“Let us play blind man’s buff!” was repeated by everybody.

On hearing this noise, the gentlemen who were half asleep by the fumes
of wine seemed to awaken as if from a long dream. Young gentlemen
clapped their hands; ladies, young and old, congratulated one another on
the happy idea.

“But whose eyes shall be covered first?” asked the priest.

“Yours, Mr. Varin,” cried all the ladies. “We look to you for the good
example, and we shall follow it.”

“The power and unanimity of the jury by which I am condemned cannot be
resisted. I feel that there is no appeal. I must submit.”

[Illustration: FESTIVITIES IN A PARSONAGE.]

Immediately one of the ladies placed her nicely perfumed handkerchief
over the eyes of her priest, took him by the hand, led him to an angle
of the room, and having pushed him gently with her delicate hand, said:
“Mr. Blindman! Let everyone flee! Woe to him who is caught!”

There is nothing more curious and comical than to see a man walk when he
is under the influence of wine, especially if he wishes nobody to notice
it. How stiff and straight he keeps his legs! How learned and
complicated, in order to keep his equilibrium, are his motions to right
and left! Such was the position of priest Varin. He was not _very_
drunk. Though he had taken a large quantity of wine, he did not fall. He
carried with wonderful courage the weight with which he was laden. The
wine which he had drank would have intoxicated three ordinary men; but
such was his capacity for drinking, that he could still walk without
falling. However, his condition was sadly betrayed by each step he took
and by each word he spoke. Nothing, therefore, was more comical than the
first steps of the poor priest in his efforts to lay hold of somebody in
order to pass his band to him. He would take one forward and two
backward steps, and would then stagger to the right and to the left.
Everybody laughed to tears. One after another they would all either
pinch him or touch him gently on his hand, arm or shoulder, and passing
rapidly off would exclaim, “Run away!” The priest went to the right and
then to the left, threw his arms suddenly now here and then there. His
legs evidently bent under their burden; he panted, perspired, coughed,
and everyone began to fear that the trial might be carried too far, and
beyond propriety. But suddenly, by a happy turn he caught the arm of a
lady who in teasing him had come too near. In vain the lady tries to
escape. She struggles, turns round, but the priest’s hand holds her
firmly.

While holding his victim with his right hand he wishes to touch her head
with his left, in order to know and name the pretty bird he had caught.
But at that moment his legs gave way. He falls, and drags with him his
beautiful parishioner. She turns upon him in order to escape, but he
soon turns on her in order to hold her better!

All this, though the affair of a moment, was long enough to cause the
ladies to blush and cover their faces. Never in all my life did I see
anything so shameful as that scene. This ended the game. Everyone felt
ashamed. I make a mistake when I say _everyone_, because the men were
almost all too intoxicated to blush. The priests also were either too
drunk or too much accustomed to such scenes to be ashamed.

On the following day every one of those priests celebrated mass, and ate
what they called the body and blood, the soul and divinity of Jesus
Christ, just as if they had spent the previous evening in prayer and
meditation on the laws of God! He, Mr. Varin, was the arch-priest of the
important part of the diocese of Quebec from La Riviere Ouelle to Gaspe.

Thus, O perfidious Church of Rome, thou deceivest the nations who follow
thee, and ruinest even the priests whom thou makest thy slaves.




                              CHAPTER VII.

      PREPARATION FOR THE FIRST COMMUNION—INITIATION TO IDOLATRY.


Nothing can exceed the care with which Roman Catholic priests prepare
children for their first communion. Two and three months are set apart
every year for that purpose. All that time the children between ten and
twelve years of age are obliged to go to church almost every day, not
only to learn by heart their catechism, but to hear the explanations of
all its teachings.

The priest who instructed us was the Rev. Mr. Morin, whom I have already
mentioned. He was exceedingly kind to children, and we respected and
loved him sincerely. His instructions to us were somewhat long; but we
liked to hear him, for he always had some new and interesting stories to
give us.

The catechism taught as a preparation for our first communion was the
foundation of the idolatries and superstitions which the Church of Rome
gives as the religion of Christ. It is by means of that catechetical
instruction that she obtains for the Pope and his representatives that
profound respect, I might say adoration, which is the secret of her
power and influence. With this catechism Rome corrupts the most sacred
truths of the gospel. It is there that Jesus is removed from the hearts
for which he paid so great a price, and that Mary is put in his place.
But the great iniquity of substituting Mary for Jesus is so skillfully
concealed, it is given with colors so poetic and beautiful, and so well
adapted to captivate human nature, that it is almost impossible for a
poor child to escape the snare.

One day the priest said to me, “Stand up, my child, in order to answer
the many important questions which I have to ask you.”

I stood up.

“My child,” he said, “when you had been guilty of some fault at home,
who was the first to punish you—your father, or your mother?”

After a few moments hesitation I answered, “My father.”

“You have answered correctly, my child,” said the priest. “As a matter
of fact, the father is almost always more impatient with his children,
and more ready to punish them, than the mother.”

“Now, my child, tell us who punished you most severely—your father or
your mother?”

“My father,” I said, without hesitation.

“Still true, my child. The superior goodness of a kind mother is
perceived even in the act of correction. Her blows are lighter than
those of the father. Further, when you had deserved to be chastised, did
not one sometimes come between you and your father’s rod, taking it away
from him and pacifying him?”

“Yes,” I said; “mother did that very often, and saved me from severe
punishment more than once.”

“That is so, my child, not only for you, but for all your companions
here. Have not your good mothers, my children, often saved you from your
fathers’ corrections even when you deserved it? Answer me.”

“Yes, sir,” they all answered.

“One question more. When your father was coming to whip you, did you not
throw yourself into the arms of some one to escape?”

“Yes, sir; when guilty of something, more than once, I threw myself into
my mother’s arms as soon as I saw my father coming to whip me. She
begged pardon for me, and pleaded so well that I often escaped
punishment.”

“You have answered well,” said the priest. Then turning to the children,
he continued:

“You have a Father and a Mother in heaven, dear children. Your father is
Jesus, and your mother is Mary. Do not forget that a mother’s heart is
always more tender and more prone to mercy than that of a father.

“Often you offend your Father by your sins; you make Him angry against
you. What takes place in heaven then? Your Father in heaven takes His
rod to punish you. He threatens to crush you down with His roaring
thunder; He opens the gates of hell to cast you into it, and you would
have been damned long ago had it not been for the loving Mother whom you
have in heaven, who has disarmed your angry and irritated Father. When
Jesus would punish you as you deserve, the good Virgin Mary hastens to
Him and pacifies Him. She places herself between Him and you, and
prevents Him from smiting you. She speaks in your favor, she asks for
your pardon and she obtains it.

“Also, as young Chiniquy has told you, he often threw himself into the
arms of his mother to escape punishment. She took his part, and pleaded
so well that his father yielded and put away the rod. Thus, my children,
when your conscience tells you that you are guilty, that Jesus is angry
against you and that you have good reason to fear hell, hasten to Mary!
Throw yourselves into the arms of that good mother; have recourse to her
sovereign power over Jesus, and be assured that you will be saved
through her!”

It is thus that the Pope and the priests of Rome have entirely
disfigured and changed the holy religion of the gospel! In the Church of
Rome it is not Jesus, but Mary, who represents the infinite love and
mercy of God for the sinner. The sinner is not advised or directed to
place his hope in Jesus, but in Mary, for his escape from deserved
chastisement! It is not Jesus, but Mary, who saves the sinner! Jesus is
always bent on punishing sinners; Mary is always merciful to them!

The Church of Rome has thus fallen into idolatry: she rather trusts in
Mary than in Jesus. She constantly invites sinners to turn their
thoughts, their hopes, their affections, not to Jesus, but to Mary!

By means of that impious doctrine Rome deceives the intellects, seduces
the hearts, and destroys the souls of the young forever. Under the
pretext of honoring the Virgin Mary, she insults her by outraging and
misrepresenting her adorable Son.

Rome has brought back the idolatry of old paganism under a new name. She
has replaced upon her altars the Jupiter Tonans of the Greeks and
Romans, only she places upon his shoulders the mantle and she writes on
the forehead of her idol the name of Jesus, in order the better to
deceive the world!




                              CHAPTER VIII

                          THE FIRST COMMUNION.


For the Roman Catholic child, how beautiful and yet how sad is the day
of his first communion! How many joys and anxieties by turn rise in his
soul when for the first time he is about to eat what he has been taught
to believe to be his God! How many efforts he has to make, in order to
destroy the manifest teachings of his own rational faculties! I confess
with deep regret that I had almost destroyed my reason, in order to
prepare myself for my first communion. Yes, I was almost exhausted when
the day came that I had to eat what the priest had assured us was the
true body, the true blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ. I was
about to eat him, not in a symbolical or commemorative, but in a literal
way. I was to eat his flesh, his bones, his hands, his feet, his head,
his whole body! I had to believe this or be cast forever into hell,
while, all the time, my eyes, my hands, my mouth, my tongue, my reason
told me that what I was eating was only bread!

Has there ever been, or will there ever be, a priest or a layman to
believe what the Church of Rome teaches on this dreadful mystery of the
Real Presence? Shall I say that I believed in the real presence of Jesus
Christ in the communion? I believed in it as all those who are good
Roman Catholics believe. I believed as a perfect idiot or a corpse
believes. Whatever is essential to a reasonable act of faith had been
destroyed in me on that point, as it is destroyed in every priest and
layman in the Church of Rome. My reason as well as my external senses
had been, as much as possible, sacrificed at the feet of that terrible
modern god, the Pope! I had been guilty of the incredibly foolish act,
of which all good Roman Catholics are guilty—I had said to my
intellectual faculties, and to all my senses, “Hush, you are liars! I
had believed to this day that you had been given to me by God in order
to enable me to walk in the dark paths of life, but, behold! the holy
Pope teaches me that you are only instruments of the devil to deceive
me!”

What is a man who resigns his intellectual liberty, and who cares not to
believe in the testimony of his senses? Is he not acting the part of one
who has no gift or power of intelligence? A good Roman Catholic must
reach that point! That was my own condition on the day of my first
communion.

When Jesus said, “If I had not come and spoken unto them they had not
had sin; but now they have no cloak for their sins: if I had not done
among them the works that none other man did, they had not had sin; but
now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father” (John xv.
22-24), he showed that the sin of the Jews consisted in not having
believed in what their eyes had seen and their ears had heard. But
behold, the Pope says to Roman Catholics that they must not believe in
what their hands undoubtedly handle and their eyes most clearly see! The
Pope sets aside the testimony most approved by Jesus. The very witnesses
invoked by the son of God are ignominiously turned out of court by the
Pope as false witnesses!

As the moment of taking the communion drew near, two feelings were at
war in my mind, each struggling for victory. I rejoiced in the thought
that I would soon have full possession of Jesus Christ, but at the same
time I was troubled and humbled by the absurdity which I had to believe
before receiving that sacrament. Though scarcely twelve years old, I had
sufficiently accustomed myself to reflect on the profound darkness which
covered that dogma. I had been also greatly in the habit of trusting my
eyes, and I thought that I could easily distinguish between a small
piece of bread and a full-grown man!

Besides, I extremely abhorred the idea of eating human flesh and
drinking human blood, even when they assured me that they were the flesh
and blood of Jesus Christ himself. But what troubled me most was the
idea of that God, who was represented to me as being so great, so
glorious, so holy, being eaten by me like a piece of common bread!
Terrible then was the struggle in my young heart, where joy and dread,
trust and fear, faith and unbelief by turns had the upper hand.

While that secret struggle, known only to God and to myself, was going
on, I had often to wipe off the cold perspiration which came on my brow.
With all the strength of my soul I prayed to God and the Holy Virgin to
be merciful unto me, to help, and give me sufficient strength and light
to pass over these hours of anguish.

The Church of Rome is evidently the most skillful human machine the
world has ever seen. Those who guide her in the dark paths which she
follows are often men of deep thought. They understand how difficult it
would be to get calm, honest and thinking minds to receive that
monstrous dogma of the real corporal presence of Jesus Christ in the
communion. They well foresaw the struggle which would take place even in
the minds of children at the supreme moment when they would have to
sacrifice their reason on the altar of Rome. In order to prevent those
struggles, always so dangerous to the Church, nothing has been neglected
to distract the mind and draw the attention to other subjects than that
of the communion itself.

First, at the request of the parish priest, helped by the vanity of the
parents themselves, the children are dressed as elegantly as possible.
The young communicant is clothed in every way best calculated to flatter
his own vanity also. The church building is pompously decorated. The
charms of choice vocal and instrumental music form a part of the fete.
The most odorous incense burns around the altar and ascends in a
sweet-smelling cloud towards heaven. The whole parish is invited, and
people come from every direction to enjoy a most beautiful spectacle.
Priests from the neighboring churches are called, in order to add to the
solemnity of the day. The officiating priest is dressed in the most
costly attire. This is the day on which silver and gold altar-cloths are
displayed before the eyes of the wondering spectators. Often a lighted
wax taper is placed in the hand of each young communicant, which itself
would be sufficient to draw his whole attention; for a single false
motion would be enough to set fire to the clothes of his neighbor, or
his own, a misfortune which has happened more than once in my presence.

Now, in the midst of that new and wonderful spectacle; of singing Latin
psalms, not a word of which he understands; in view of gold and silver
ornaments, which glitter everywhere before his dazzled eyes; busy with
the holding of the lighted taper, which keeps him constantly in fear of
being burned alive, can the young communicant think for a moment of what
he is about to do?

Poor child! his mind, ears, eyes, nostrils are so much taken up with
those new, striking and wonderful things that, while his imagination is
wandering from one object to another, the moment of communion arrives,
without leaving him time to think of what he is about to do! He opens
his mouth, and the priest puts upon his tongue a flat thin cake of
unleavened bread, which either firmly sticks to his palate or otherwise
melts in his mouth, soon to go down into his stomach just like the food
he takes three times a day!

The first feeling of the child, then, is that of surprise at the thought
that the Creator of heaven and earth, the upholder of the universe, the
Saviour of the world, could so easily pass down his throat!

Now, follow those children to their homes after that great and monstrous
comedy. See their gait! Listen to their conversation and their bursts of
laughter! Study their manners, their coming in, their going out, their
glances of satisfaction on their fine clothes, and the vanity which they
manifest in return for the congratulations they receive on their fine
dresses. Notice the lightness of their actions and conversation
immediately after their communion, and tell me if you find anything
indicating that they believed in the terrible dogma they have been
taught!

No, they have not believed in it, neither will they ever do so with the
firmness of faith which is accompanied by intelligence. The poor child
thinks he believes, and he sincerely tries to do so. He believes in it
as much as it is possible to believe in a most monstrous and ridiculous
story, opposed to the simplest notions of truth and common sense. He
believes as Roman Catholics believe. He believes as an idiot believes!!
He believes as a corpse believes!

That first communion has made of him, for the rest of his life, a real
machine in the hands of the Pope. It is the first but most powerful link
of that long chain of slavery which the priest and the Church pass
around his neck. The Pope holds the end of that chain, and with it he
will make his victim go right or left at his pleasure, in the same way
that we govern the lower animals. If those children have made a good
first communion they will be submissive to the Pope, according to the
energetic word of Loyola. They will be in the hands of the Supreme
Pontiff of Rome just what the stick is in the hand of the traveller—they
will have no will, no thought of their own!

And if God does not work a miracle to bring them out from the bondage
which is a thousand times worse than the Egyptian, they will remain in
that state during the rest of their lives.

My soul has known the weight of those chains. It has felt the ignominy
of that slavery! But the great Conqueror of souls has cast down a
merciful eye upon me. He has broken my chains, and with His holy Word He
has made me free.

May His name be forever blessed!




                              CHAPTER IX.

        INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION IN THE ROMAN CATHOLIC | COLLEGE.


I finished, at the College of Nicolet, in the month of August, 1829, my
classical course of study which I had begun in 1822. I could easily have
learned in three or four years what was taught in those seven years.

It took us three years to study Latin grammar, when twelve months would
have sufficed for all we learned of it. It is true that during that time
we were taught some of the rudiments of the French grammar, with the
elements of arithmetic and geography. But all this was so superficial,
that our teachers often seemed more desirous to pass away our time than
to enlarge our understandings.

I can say the same thing about the _Belles Lettres_ and of rhetoric,
which we studied two years. A year of earnest study would have sufficed
to learn what was taught us during these twenty-four months. As for the
two years devoted to the study of logic, and of the subjects classed
under the name of philosophy, it would not have been too long a time if
those questions of philosophy had been honestly given us. But the
student in the college of the Church of Rome is condemned to the
torments of Tantalus. He has indeed the refreshing waters of Science put
to his lips, but he is constantly prevented from tasting them. To
enlarge and seriously cultivate the intelligence in a Roman Catholic
college is a thing absolutely out of the question. More than that, all
the efforts of the principals in their colleges and convents tend to
prove to the pupil that his intelligence is his greatest and most
dangerous enemy—that it is like an untamable animal, which must
constantly be kept in chains. Every day the scholar is told that his
reason was not given him that he might be guided by it, but only that he
may know the hand of the man by whom he must be guided. And that hand is
none other than the Pope’s. All the resources of language, all the most
ingenious sophisms, all the passages of both the Fathers and the Holy
Scriptures bearing on this question are arranged and perverted with
inconceivable art to demonstrate to the pupil that his reason has no
power to teach him anything else than that it must be subjected to the
Supreme Pontiff of Rome, who is the only foundation of truth and light
given by God to guide the intelligence and to enlighten and save the
world.

Rome, in her colleges and convents, brings up, or raises up, the youth
from their earliest years; but to what height does she permit the young
man or woman to be raised? Never higher than the feet of the Pope!! As
soon as his intelligence, guided by the Jesuit, has ascended to the feet
of the Pope, it must remain there, prostrate itself and fall asleep.

The Pope! That is the great object towards which all the intelligence of
the Roman Catholics must be converged. It is the sun of the world, the
foundation and the only support of Christian knowledge and civilization.

What a privilege it is to be lazy, stupid and sluggish in a college of
Rome! How soon such an one gets to the summit of science, and becomes
master of all knowledge! One needs only to kiss the feet of the Pope,
and fall into a perfect slumber there. The Pope thinks for him! It is he
(the Pope) who will tell him what he can and should think, and what he
can and should believe!

I had arrived at that degree of perfection at the end of my studies, and
J. B. Barthe, Esq., M.P.P., being editor of one of the principal papers
of Montreal in 1844, could write in his paper when my “Manual of
Temperance” was published: “Mr. Chiniquy has crowned his apostleship of
temperance by that work, with that ardent and holy ambition of character
of which he gave us so many tokens in his collegiate life, where we have
been so many years the witness of his piety when he was the model of his
fellow students, who had called him the Louis de Gonzague of Nicolet.”

These words of the Montreal member of Parliament mean only that, wishing
to be saved as St. Louis de Gonzague, I had blindly tied myself to the
feet of my superiors. I had, as much as possible, extinguished all the
enlightenments of my own mind to follow the reason and the will of my
superiors. These compliments mean that I was walking like a blind man
whom his guide holds by the hand.

Though my intelligence often revolted against the fables with which I
was nurtured, I yet forced myself to accept them as gospel truths; and
though I often rebelled against the ridiculous sophisms which were
babbled to me as the only principles of truth and Christian philosophy,
yet as often did I impose silence on my reason, and force it to submit
to the falsehoods which I was obliged to take for God’s truth! But, as I
have just confessed it, notwithstanding my good will to submit to my
superiors, there were times of terrible struggle in my soul, when all
the powers of my mind seemed to revolt against the degrading fetters
which I was forced to forge for myself.

I shall never forget the day when, in the following terms, I expressed
to my Professor in Philosophy, the Rev. Charles Harper, doubts which I
had conceived concerning the absolute necessity of the inferior to
submit his reason to his superior. “When I shall have completely bound
myself to obey my superior, if he abuses his authority over me to
deceive me by false doctrines, or if he commands me to do things which I
consider wrong and dishonest, shall I not be lost if I obey him?”

He answered: “You will never have to give an account to God for the
actions that you do by the order of your legitimate superiors. If they
were to deceive you, being themselves deceived, _they alone_ would be
responsible for the error which you would have committed. Your sin would
not be imputed to you as long as you follow the golden rule which is the
base of all Christian philosophy and perfection—humility and obedience!”

Little satisfied with that answer, when the lesson was over I expressed
my reluctance to accept such principles to several of my fellow
students. Among them was Joseph Turcot, who died some years ago when, I
think, he was Minister of Public Works in Canada. He answered me: “The
more I study what they call their principles of Christian philosophy and
logic, the more I think that they intend to make _asses of every one of
us!”_

On the following day I opened my heart to the venerable man who was our
principal—the Rev. Mr. Leprohon. I used to venerate him as a saint and
love him as a father. I frankly told him that I felt very reluctant in
submitting myself to the crude principles which seemed to lead us into
the most abject slavery, the slavery of our reason and intelligence. I
wrote down his answer, which I give here:

“My dear Chiniquy, how did Adam and Eve lose themselves in the Garden of
Eden, and how did they bring upon us all the deluge of evils by which we
are overwhelmed? Is it not because they raised their miserable reason
above that of God? They had the promise of eternal life if they had
submitted their reason to that of their Supreme Master. They were lost
on account of their rebelling against the authority, the reason of God.
Thus it is to-day. All the evils, the errors, the crimes by which the
world is overflooded come from the same revolt of the human will and
reason against the will and reason of God. God reigns yet over a part of
the world, the world of the elect, through the Pope, who controls the
teachings of our infallible and holy Church. In submitting ourselves to
God, who speaks to us through the Pope, we are saved. We walk in the
paths of truth and holiness. But we would err, and infallibly perish, as
soon as we put our reason above that of our superior, the Pope, speaking
to us in person, or through some of our superiors who have received from
him the authority to guide us.”

“But,” said I, “if my reason tells me that the Pope, or some of those
other superiors who are put by him over me, are mistaken, and that they
command me something wrong, would I not be guilty before God if I obey
them?”

“You suppose a thing utterly impossible,” answered Mr. Leprohon, “for
the Pope and the bishops who are united to him have the promise of never
failing in the faith. They cannot lead you into any errors, nor command
you anything against the law of God. But supposing for a moment that
they would commit any error, and that they would compel you to believe
or do something contrary to the teachings of the gospel, God would not
ask of you any account of an error committed when you are obeying your
legitimate superior.”

I had to content myself with that answer, which I put down word for word
in my note book. But in spite of my respectful silence, the Rev. Mr.
Leprohon saw that I was yet uneasy and sad. In order to convince me of
the orthodoxy of his doctrines, he instantly put into my hands the two
works of De Maistre, “Le Pape” and “Les Soirees de St. Petersburg,”
where I found the same doctrines supported. My superior was honest in
his convictions. He sincerely believed in the sound philosophy and
Christianity of his principles, for he found them in these books
approved by the “infallible Popes.”

I will mention another occurrence to show the inconceivable intellectual
degradation to which we had been dragged at the end of seven years of
collegiate studies. About the year 1829 the curate of St. Anne de la
Parade wrote to our principal, Rev. Mr. Leprohon, to ask the assistance
of the prayers of all the students of the College of Nicolet in order to
obtain the discontinuance of the following calamity: “For more than
three weeks one of the most respectable farmers was in danger of losing
all his horses from the effects of a sorcery! From morning to night, and
during most of the night, repeated blows of whips and sticks were heard
falling upon these poor horses, which were trembling, foaming and
struggling! We can see nothing! The hand of the wizard remains
invisible. Pray for us, that we may discover the monster, and that he
may be punished as he deserves.”

Such were the contents of the priest’s letter; and as my superior
sincerely believed in that fable, I also believed it, as well as the
students of the college who had a _true piety_. On that shore of abject
and degrading superstitions I had to land after sailing seven years in
the bark called a college of the Church of Rome!

The intellectual part of the studies in a college of Rome, and it is the
same in a convent, is therefore entirely worthless. Worse than that, the
intelligence is dwarfed under the chains by which it is bound. If the
intelligence does sometimes advance, it is in spite of the fetters
placed upon it; it is only like some few noble ships which, through the
extraordinary skill of their pilots, go ahead against wind and tide.

I know that the priests of Rome can show a certain number of intelligent
men in every branch of science who have studied in their colleges. But
these remarkable men had from the beginning secretly broken for
themselves the chains with which their superiors had tried to bind them.
For peace sake they had outwardly followed the rules of the house, but
they had secretly trampled under the feet of their noble souls the
ignoble fetters which had been prepared for their understanding. True
children of God and light, they had found the secret of remaining free
even when in the dark cells of a dungeon!

Give me the names of the remarkable and intelligent men who have studied
in a college of Rome, and have become real lights in the firmament of
science, and I will prove that nine-tenths of them have been persecuted,
excommunicated, tortured, some even put to death for having dared to
think for themselves.

Galileo was a Roman Catholic, and he is surely one of the greatest men
whom science claims as her most gifted sons. But was he not sent to a
dungeon? Was he not publicly flogged by the hands of the executioner?
Had he not to ask pardon from God and man for having dared to think
differently from the Pope about the motion of the earth around the sun!

Copernicus was surely one of the greatest lights of his time, but was he
not censured and excommunicated for his admirable scientific
discoveries?

France does not know any greater genius among her most gifted sons than
Pascal. He was a Catholic. But he lived and died excommunicated.

The Church of Rome boasts of Bossuet, the Bishop of Meaux, as one of the
greatest men she ever had. Yes; but has not Veuillot, the editor of the
_Univers_, who knows his man well, confessed and declared before the
whole world that Bossuet was a disguised Protestant?

Where can we find a more amiable or learned writer than Montalembert,
who has so faithfully and bravely fought the battle of the Church of
Rome in France during more than a quarter of a century? But has he not
publicly declared on his death-bed that that Church was an apostate and
idolatrous Church from the day that she proclaimed the dogma of the
Infallibility of the Pope? Has he not virtually died an excommunicated
man for having said with his last breath that the Pope was nothing else
than a false god?

Those pupils of Roman Catholic colleges of whom sometimes the priests so
imprudently boast, have gone out from the hands of their Jesuit teachers
to proclaim their supreme contempt for the Roman Catholic priesthood and
Papacy. They have been near enough to the priest to know him. They have
seen with their own eyes that the priest of Rome is the most dangerous,
the most implacable enemy of intelligence, progress and liberty; and if
their arm be not paralyzed by cowardice, selfishness or hypocrisy, those
pupils of the colleges of Rome will be the first to denounce the
priesthood of Rome and demolish her citadels.

Voltaire studied in a Roman Catholic college, and it was probably when
at their school that he nerved himself for the terrible battle he has
fought against Rome. The Church will never recover from the blow which
Voltaire has struck at her in France.

Cavour, in Italy, had studied in a Roman Catholic college also, and
under that very roof it is more than probable that his noble
intelligence had sworn to break the ignominious fetters with which Rome
had enslaved his fair country. The most eloquent of the orators of
Spain, Castelar, studied in a Roman Catholic college; but hear with what
burning eloquence he denounces the tyranny, hypocrisy, selfishness and
ignorance of the priests.

Papineau studied under the priests of Rome in their college at Montreal.
From his earliest years that Eagle of Canada could see and know the
priests of Rome as they are; he has weighed them in the balance; he has
measured them; he has fathomed the dark recesses of their anti-social
principles; he has felt his shoulders wounded and bleeding under the
ignominious chains with which they dragged our dear Canada in the mire
for nearly two centuries. Papineau was a pupil of the priests; and I
have heard several priests boasting of that as a glorious thing. But the
echoes of Canada are still repeating the thundering words with which
Papineau denounced the priests as the most deadly enemies of the
education and liberty of Canada! He was one of the first men of Canada
to understand that there was no progress, no liberty possible for our
beloved country so long as the priests would have the education of our
people in their hands. The whole life of Papineau was a struggle to
wrest Canada from their grasp. Everyone knows how he constantly branded
them, without pity, during his life, and the whole world has been the
witness of the supreme contempt with which he has refused their
services, and turned them out at the solemn hour of his death!

When, in 1792, France wanted to be free, she understood that the priests
of Rome were the greatest enemies of her liberties. She turned them out
from her soil or hung them to her gibbets. If to-day that noble country
of our ancestors is stumbling and struggling in her tears and her
blood—if she has fallen at the feet of her enemies—if her valiant arm
has been paralyzed, her sword broken and her strong heart saddened above
measure, is it not because she had most imprudently put herself again
under the yoke of Rome?

Canada’s children will continue to flee from the country of their birth
so long as the priest of Rome holds the influence which is blasting
everything that falls within his grasp, on this continent as well as in
Europe; and the United States will soon see their most sacred
institutions fall, one after the other, if the Americans continue to
send their sons and daughters to the Jesuit colleges and nunneries.

When, in the warmest days of summer, you see a large swamp of stagnant
and putrid water, you are sure that deadly miasma will spread around,
that diseases of the most malignant character, poverty, sufferings of
every kind, and death will soon devastate the unfortunate country; so,
when you see Roman Catholic colleges and nunneries raising their haughty
steeples over some commanding hills or in the midst of some beautiful
valleys, you may confidently expect that the self-respect and the manly
virtues of the people will soon disappear—intelligence, progress,
prosperity will soon wane away, to be replaced by superstition,
idleness, drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, ignorance, poverty and
degradation of every kind. The colleges and nunneries are the high
citadels from which the Pope darts his surest missiles against the
rights and liberties of nations. The colleges and nunneries are the
arsenals where the most deadly weapons are night and day prepared to
fight and destroy the soldiers of liberty all over the world.

The colleges and nunneries of the priests are the secret places where
the enemies of progress, equality and liberty are holding their councils
and fomenting that great conspiracy, the object of which is to enslave
the world at the feet of the Pope.

The colleges and nunneries of Rome are the schools where the rising
generations are taught that it is an impiety to follow the dictates of
their own conscience, hear the voice of their intelligence, read the
Word of God, and worship their Creator according to the rules laid down
in the gospel.

It is in the colleges and nunneries of Rome that men learn that they are
created to obey the Pope in everything—that the Bible must be burnt, and
that liberty must be destroyed at any cost all over the world.




                               CHAPTER X.

   MORAL AND RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION IN THE ROMAN | CATHOLIC COLLEGES.


In order to understand what kind of moral education students in Roman
Catholic colleges receive, one must only be told that from beginning to
the end they are surrounded by an atmosphere in which nothing but
Paganism is breathed. The models of eloquence which we learned by heart
were almost exclusively taken from Pagan literature. In the same manner
Pagan models of wisdom, of honor, of chastity were offered to our
admiration. Our minds were constantly fixed on the masterpieces which
Paganism has left. The doors of our understanding were left open only to
receive the rays of light which Paganism has shed on the world. Homer,
Socrates, Lycurgus, Virgil, Horace, Cicero, Tacitus, Cæsar, Xenophon,
Demosthenes; Alexander, Lucretia, Regulus, Brutus, Jupiter, Venus,
Minerva, Mars, Diana, etc., etc., crowded each other in our thoughts, to
occupy them and be their models, examples and masters for ever.

It may be said that the same Pagan writers, orators and heroes are
studied, read and admired in Protestant colleges. But there the
infallible antidote, the Bible, is given to the students. Just as
nothing remains of the darkness of night after the splendid morning sun
has arisen on the horizon, so nothing of the fallacies, superstitions
and sophisms of Paganism can trouble or obscure the mind on which that
light from heaven, the Word of God, comes every day with its millions of
shining rays. How insignificant is the poetry of Homer when compared
with the sublime songs of Moses! How pale is the eloquence of
Demosthenes, Cicero, Virgil, etc., when read after Job, David or
Solomon! How quickly tumble down the theories which those haughty
heathens of old wanted to raise over the intelligence of men when the
thundering voice from Sinai is heard; when the incomparable songs of
David, Solomon, Isaiah or Jeremiah are ravishing the soul which is
listening to their celestial strains! It is a fact that Pagan eloquence
and philosophy can be but very tasteless to men accustomed to be fed
with the bread which comes down from heaven, whose souls are filled with
the eloquence of God, and whose intelligence is fed with the philosophy
of heaven.

But, alas! for me and my fellow-students in the college of Rome! No sun
ever appeared on the horizon to dispel the night in which our
intelligence was wrapped. The dark clouds with which Paganism had
surrounded us were suffocating us, and no breath from heaven was allowed
to come and dispel them. Moses, with his incomparable legislation, David
and Solomon with their divine poems, Job with his celestial philosophy,
Jeremiah, Isaiah and Daniel with their sublime songs, Jesus Christ
himself with his soul-saving gospel, as well as his apostles Peter,
John, Jude, James and Paul—these were all put on the Index!! They had
not the liberty to speak to us, and we were forbidden, absolutely
forbidden, to read and hear them!

It is true that the Church of Rome, as an offset to that, gave us her
principles, precepts, fables and legends that we might be attached to
her, and that she might remain the mistress of our hearts. But these
doctrines, practices, principles and fables seemed to us so evidently
borrowed from Paganism—they were so cold, so naked, so stripped of all
true poetry, that if the Paganism of the ancients was not left absolute
master of our affections, it still claimed a large part of our souls. To
create in us a love for the Church of Rome, our superiors depended
greatly on the works of Chateaubriand. The “Genie du Christianisme” was
the book of books to dispel all our doubts, and attach us to the Pope’s
religion. But this author, whose style is sometimes really beautiful,
destroyed, by the weakness of his logic, the Christianity which he
wanted to build up. We could easily see that Chateaubriand was not
sincere, and his exaggerations were to many of us a sure indication that
he did not believe in what he said. The works of De Maistre, the most
impudent history-falsificator of France, were also put into our hands as
a sure guide in our philosophical and historical studies. The “Memoirs
du Comte Valmont,” with some authors of the same stamp, were much relied
on by our superiors to prove to us that the dogmas, precepts and
practices of the Roman Catholic religion were brought from heaven.

It was certainly our desire as well as our interest to believe them. But
how our faith was shaken, and how we felt troubled when Livy, Tacitus,
Cicero, Virgil, Homer, etc., gave us the evidence that the greater part
of these things had their root and their origin in Paganism.

For instance, our superiors had convinced us that scapulars, medals,
holy water, etc., would be of great service to us in battling with the
most dangerous temptations, as well as in avoiding the most common
dangers of life. Consequently we all had scapulars and medals, which we
kept with the greatest respect, and even kissed morning and evening with
affection, as if they were powerful instruments of the mercy of God to
us. How great, then, was our confusion and disappointment when we
discovered in the Greek and Latin historians that those scapulars and
medals and statuettes were nothing but a remnant of Paganism, and that
the worshippers of Jupiter, Minerva, Diana and Venus believed themselves
also free, as we did, from all calamity when they carried them in honor
of these divinities! The further we advanced in the study of Pagan
antiquity, the more we were forced to believe that our religion, instead
of being born at the foot of Calvary, was only a pale and awkward
imitation of Paganism. The modern Maximus Pontifex (the Pope of Rome),
who, as we were assured, was the successor of St. Peter, the Vicar of
Jesus Christ, resembled the “Pontifex Maximus” of the great republic and
empire of pagan Rome as two drops of water resemble each other. Had not
our Pope preserved not only the name, but also the attributes, the
pageantry, the pride, and even the garb of that high pagan priest? Was
not the worship of the saints absolutely the same as the worship of the
demigods of olden time? Was not our purgatory minutely described by
Virgil? Were not our prayers to the Virgin and to the saints repeated,
almost in the same words, by the worshippers who prostrated themselves
before the images of their gods, just as we repeated them every day
before the images which adorned our churches? Was not our holy water in
use among the idolaters, and for the same purpose for which it is used
among us?

We knew by history the year in which the magnificent temple consecrated
_to all the gods_, bearing the name of Pantheon, had been built at Rome.
We were acquainted with the names of several of the sculptors who had
carved the statues of the gods in that heathen temple, at whose feet the
idolaters bowed respectfully, and words cannot express the shame we felt
on learning that the Roman Catholics of our day, under the very eyes and
with the sanction of the Pope, still prostrated themselves before the
SAME IDOLS, in the SAME TEMPLE, and to obtain the SAME FAVORS!

When we asked each other the question, “What is the difference between
the religion of heathen Rome and that of the Rome of to-day?” more than
one student would answer: “The only difference is in the name. The
idolatrous temples are the same: the idols have not left their places.
To-day, as formerly, the same incense burns in their honor? Nations are
still prostrated at their feet to give them the same homage and to ask
of them the same favors; but instead of calling this statue Jupiter, we
call it Peter; and instead of calling that one Minerva or Venus, it is
called St. Mary. It is the old idolatry coming to us under Christian
names.”

I earnestly desired to be an honest and sincere Roman Catholic. These
impressions and thoughts distracted me greatly, inasmuch as I could find
nothing in reason to diminish their force. Unfortunately, many of the
books placed in our hands by our superiors to confirm our faith, form
our moral character, and sustain our piety and our confidence in the
dogmas of the Church of Rome, had a frightful resemblance to the
histories I had read of the gods and goddesses. The miracles attributed
to the Virgin Mary often appeared to be only a reproduction of the
tricks and deceits by which the priests of Jupiter, Venus, Minerva,
etc., used to obtain their ends and grant the requests of their
worshippers. Some of those miracles of the Virgin Mary equalled, if they
did not surpass, in absurdity and immorality, what mythology taught us
among the most hideous accounts of the heathen gods and goddesses.

I could cite hundreds of such miracles which shocked my faith and caused
me to blush in secret at the conclusion to which I was forced to come,
in comparing the worship of ancient and modern Rome. I will only quote
three of these modern miracles, which are found in one of the books the
best approved by the Pope, entitled “The Glories of Mary.”

First miracle. “The great favors bestowed by the Holy Virgin upon a nun
named Beatrix, of the Convent of Frontebraldo, show how merciful she is
to sinners. The fact is related by Cesanus, and by Father Rho. This
unfortunate nun, having been possessed by a criminal passion for a young
man, determined to leave her convent and elope with him. She was the
doorkeeper of the convent, and having placed the keys of the monastery
at the feet of a statue of the Holy Virgin, she boldly went out, then
led a life of prostitution during fifteen years in a far off place.

“One day, accidentally meeting the purveyor of her convent, and thinking
she would not be recognized by him, she asked him news of Sister
Beatrix.

“‘I know her well,’ answered this man; ‘she is a holy nun, and is
mistress of the novices.’

“At these words Beatrix was confused; but to understand what it meant,
she changed her clothing, and going to the convent, inquired after
Sister Beatrix.

 “The Holy Virgin instantly appeared to her in the form of the statue at
whose feet she had placed the keys at her departure. The Divine Mother
spoke to her in this wise: ‘Know, Beatrix, that in order to preserve
your honor, I have taken your place and done your duty since you have
left your convent. My daughter, return to God and be penitent, for my
son is still waiting for you. Try, by the holiness of thy life, to
preserve the good reputation which I have earned you.’ Having thus
spoken, the Holy Virgin disappeared. Beatrix re-entered the monastery,
donned her religious dress, and, grateful for the mercies of Mary, she
led the life of a saint.” (“Glories of Mary,” chap. vi., sec. 2.)

Second miracle. Rev. Father Rierenberg relates that there existed in a
city called Aragona, a beautiful and noble girl by the name of
Alexandra, whom two young men loved passionately. One day, maddened by
the jealousy each one had of the other, they fought together, and both
were killed. Their parents were so infuriated at the young girl, the
author of these calamities, that they killed her, cut her head off, and
threw her into a well. A few days after St. Dominic, passing by the
place, was inspired to approach the well and to cry out, “Alexandra,
come here!” The head of the deceased immediately placed itself upon the
edge of the well, and entreated St. Dominic to hear its confession.
Having heard it, the Saint gave her the communion in the presence of a
great multitude of people, and then he commanded her to tell them why
she had received so great a favor.

She answered that though she was in a state of mortal sin when she was
decapitated, yet as she had a habit of reciting the holy rosary, the
Virgin had preserved her life.

The head, full of life, remained on the edge of the well two days before
the eyes of a great many people, and then the soul went to purgatory.
But fifteen days after this the soul of Alexandra appeared to St.
Dominic, bright and beautiful as a star, and told him that one of the
surest means of removing souls from purgatory was the recitation of the
rosary in their favor. (“Glories of Mary,” chap. viii., sec. 2).

Third miracle. “A servant of Mary one day went into one of her churches
to pray, without telling her husband of it. Owing to a terrible storm
she was prevented from returning home that night. Harassed by the fear
that her husband would be angry, she implored Mary’s help. But on
returning home she found her husband full of kindness. After asking her
husband a few questions on the subject, she discovered that during that
very night the Divine Mother had taken her form and features and had
taken her place in all the affairs of the household! She informed her
husband of the great miracle, and they both became very much devoted to
the Holy Virgin.” (“Glories of Mary:” Examples of Protection, 40.)

Persons who have never studied in a Roman Catholic college will hardly
believe that such fables were told us as an appeal for us to become
Christians. But, God knows, I tell the truth. Is it not a profanation of
a holy word to say that Christianity is the religion taught the students
in Rome’s colleges?

After reading the monstrous metamorphoses of the gods of Olympus, the
student feels a profound pity for the nations who have lived so long in
the darkness of Paganism. He cannot understand how so many millions of
men were, for such a long time, deceived by such cruel fables. With joy
his thoughts are turned to the God of Calvary, there to receive light
and life. He feels, as it were, a burning desire to nourish himself with
the words of life, fallen from the lips of the “great victim.” But here
comes the priest of the college, who places himself between the student
and Christ, and instead of allowing him to be nourished with the Bread
of Life he offers him fables, husks with which to appease his hunger.
Instead of allowing him to slake his thirst from the waters which flow
from the fountains of eternal life, he offers him a corrupt beverage!

God alone knows what I have suffered during my studies to find myself
absolutely deprived of the privilege of eating this bread of life—His
Holy Word.

During the last years of my studies, my superiors often confided to me
the charge of the library. Once it happened that, as the students were
taking a holiday, I remained alone in the college, and shutting myself
up in the library, I began to examine all the books. I was not a little
surprised to discover that the books which were the most proper to
instruct us stood on the catalogue of the library marked among the
forbidden books. I felt an inexpressible shame on seeing with my own
eyes that none but the most indifferent books were placed in our
hands—that we were permitted to read authors of the third rank only (if
this expression is suitable to such whose only merit consisted in
flattering the Popes, and in concealing or excusing their crimes).
Several students more advanced than myself had already made the
observation to me, but I did not believe them. Self-love gave me the
hope that I was as well educated as one could be at my age. Until then I
have spurned the idea that, with the rest of the students, I was the
victim of an incredible system of moral and intellectual blindness.

Among the forbidden books of the college I found a splendid Bible. It
seemed to be of the same edition as the one whose perusal had made hours
pass away so pleasantly when I was at home with my mother. I seized it
with the transports of a miser finding a lost treasure. I lifted it to
my lips, and kissed it respectfully. I pressed it against my heart, as
one embraces a friend from whom he has long been separated. This Bible
brought back to my memory the most delightful hours of my life. I read
its divine pages until the scholars returned.

The next day Rev. Mr. Leprohon, our director, called me to his room
during the recreation, and said: “You seem to be troubled and very sad
to-day. I noticed that you remained alone while the other scholars were
enjoying themselves so well. Have you any cause of grief? or are you
sick?”

I could not sufficiently express my love and respect for this venerable
man. He was at the same time my friend and benefactor. For four years he
and Rev. Mr. Brassard had been paying my board; for, owing to a
misunderstanding between myself and my uncle Dionne, he had ceased to
maintain me at college. By reading the Bible the previous day I had
disobeyed my benefactor, Mr Leprohon; for when he entrusted me with the
care of the library he made me promise not to read the books in the
forbidden catalogue.

It was painful to me to sadden him by acknowledging that I had broken my
word of honor, but it pained me far more to deceive him by concealing
the truth. I therefore answered him: “You are right in supposing that I
am uneasy and sad. I confess there is one thing which perplexes me
greatly among the rules that govern us. I never dared to speak to you
about it; but as you wish to know the cause of my sadness, I will tell
you. You have placed in our hands, not only to read, but to learn by
heart, books which are, as you know, partly inspired by hell, and you
forbid us to read the only book whose every word is sent from heaven!
You permit us to read books dictated by the Spirit of darkness and sin,
and you make it a crime for us to read the only book written under the
dictation of the Spirit of light and holiness. This conduct on your
part, and on the part of all the superiors of the college, disturbs and
scandalizes me! Shall I tell you, your dread of the Bible shakes my
faith, and causes me to fear that we are going astray in our Church.”

Mr. Leprohon answered me: “I have been the director of this college for
more than twenty years, and I have never heard from the lips of any of
the students such remarks and complaints as you are making to me to-day.
Have you no fear of being the victim of a deception of the devil, in
meddling with a question so strange and so new for a scholar whose only
aim should be to obey his superiors?”

“It may be,” said I, “that I am the first to speak to you in this
manner, for it is very probable that I am the only student in this
college who has read the Holy Bible in his youthful days. I have already
told you there was a Bible in my father’s house, which disappeared only
after his death, though I never could know what became of it. I can
assure you that the perusal of that admirable book has done me a good
that is still felt. It is, therefore, because I know by a personal
experience that there is no book in the world so good, and so proper to
read, that I am extremely grieved, and even scandalized, by the dread
you have of it. I acknowledge to you I spent the afternoon of yesterday
in the library reading the Bible. I found things in it which made me
weep for joy and happiness—things that did more good to my soul and
heart than all you have given me to read for six years. And I am so sad
to-day because you approve of me when I read the works of the devil, and
condemn me when I read the Word of God.”

My superior answered: “Since you have read the Bible, you must know that
there are things in it on matters of such a delicate nature that it is
improper for a young man, and more so for a young lady, to read them.”

“I understand,” answered I; “but these delicate matters, of which you do
not want God to speak a word to us, you know very well that Satan speaks
to us about them day and night. Now, when Satan speaks about and
attracts our thoughts towards an evil and criminal thing, it is always
in order that we may like it and be lost. But when the God of Purity
speaks to us of evil things (of which it is pretty much impossible for
men to be ignorant), He does it that we may hate and abhor them, and He
gives us grace to avoid them. Well, then, since you cannot prevent the
devil from whispering to us things so delicate and dangerous to seduce
us, how dare you hinder God from speaking of the same things to shield
us from their allurements? Besides, when my God desires to speak to me
Himself on any question whatever, where is your right to obstruct His
word on its way to my heart?”

Though Mr. Leprohon’s intelligence was as much wrapped up in the
darkness of the Church of Rome as it could be, his heart had remained
honest and true; and while I respected and loved him as my father,
though differing from him in opinion, I knew he loved me as if I had
been his own child. He was thunderstruck by my answer. He turned pale,
and I saw tears about to flow from his eyes. He sighed deeply, and
looked at me some time reflectingly, without answering. At last he said:
“My dear Chiniquy, your answer and your arguments have a force that
frightens me, and if I had no other but my own personal ideas to
disprove them, I acknowledge I do not know how I would do it. But I have
something better than my own weak thoughts. I have the thoughts of the
Church, and of our Holy Father the Pope. _They forbid us to put the
Bible in the hands of our students._ This should suffice to put an end
to your troubles. To obey his legitimate superiors in all things and
everywhere, is the rule a Christian scholar like you should follow; and
if you have broken it yesterday, I hope it will be the last time that
the child whom I love better than myself will cause me such pain.”

On saying this he threw his arms around me, clasped me to his heart, and
bathed my face with tears. I wept also. Yes, I wept abundantly.

But God knoweth, that though the regret of having grieved my benefactor
and father caused me to shed tears at that moment, yet I wept much more
on perceiving that I would no more be permitted to read His Holy Word.

If, therefore, I am asked what moral and religious education we received
at college, I will ask in return, What religious education can we
receive in an institution where seven years are spent without once being
permitted to read the Gospel of God? The gods of the heathen spoke to us
daily by their apostles and disciples—Homer, Virgil, Pindar, Horace! and
the God of the Christians had not permission to say a single word to us
in that college!

Our religion, therefore, could be nothing but Paganism disguised under a
Christian name. Christianity in a college or convent of Rome is such a
strange mixture of heathenism and superstition, both ridiculous and
childish, and of shocking fables, that the majority of those who have
not entirely smothered the voice of reason cannot accept it. A few do,
as I did, all in their power, and succeed to a certain extent, in
believing only what the superior tells them to believe. They close their
eyes and permit themselves to be led exactly as if they were blind, and
a friendly hand were offering to guide them. But the greater number of
students in Roman Catholic colleges cannot accept the bastard
Christianity which Rome presents to them. Of course, during their
studies they follow its rules, for the sake of peace; but they have
hardly left college before they proceed to join and increase the ranks
of the army of skeptics and infidels which overruns France, Spain, Italy
and Canada—which overruns, in fact, all the countries where Rome has the
education of the people in her hands.

I must say, though with a sad heart, that moral and religious education
in Roman Catholic colleges is worse than void, for from them has been
excluded the only true standard of morals and religion—THE WORD OF GOD!




                              CHAPTER XI.

     =PROTESTANT CHILDREN IN THE CONVENTS AND | NUNNERIES OF ROME.=


We read in the history of Paganism that parents were often, in those
dark ages, slaying their children upon the altars of their gods, to
appease their wrath or obtain their favors. But we now see a stranger
thing. It is that of Christian parents forcing their children into the
temples and to the very feet of the idols of Rome, under the fallacious
notion of having them educated! While the Pagan parent destroyed only
the temporal life of his child, the Christian parent, for the most part,
destroys his eternal life. The Pagan was consistent: he believed in the
almighty power and holiness of his gods; he sincerely THOUGHT that they
ruled the world, and that they blessed both the victims and those who
offered them. But where is the consistency of the Protestant who drags
his child and offers him as a sacrifice on the altars of the Pope! Does
he believe in his holiness or in his supreme and infallible power of
governing the intelligence? Then why does he not go and throw himself at
his feet and increase the number of his disciples? The Protestants who
are guilty of this great wrong are wont to say, as an excuse, that the
superiors of colleges and convents have assured them that their
religious convictions would be respected, and that nothing should be
said or done to take away or even shake the religion of their children.

Our first parents were not more cruelly deceived by the seductive words
of the serpent than the Protestants are this day by the deceitful
promises of the priests and nuns of Rome.

I had been myself the witness of the promise given by our superior to a
judge of the State of New York, when, a few days later that same
superior, the Rev. Mr. Leprohon, said to me: “You know some English, and
this young man knows French enough to enable you to understand each
other. Try to become his friend and to bring him over to our holy
religion. His father is a most influential man in the United States, and
this, his only son, is the heir of an immense fortune. Great results for
the future of the Church in the neighboring republic might follow his
conversion.”

I replied: “Have you forgotten the promise you have made to his father,
never to say or do anything to shake or take away the religion of that
young man?”

My superior smiled at my simplicity, and said: “When you shall have
studied theology you will know that Protestantism is not a religion, but
that it is the negation of religion. Protesting cannot be the basis of
any doctrine. Thus, when I promised Judge Pike that the religious
convictions of his child should be respected, and that I would not do
anything to change his faith, I did promise the easiest thing in the
world, since I promised not to meddle with a thing _which has no
existence_.”

Convinced, or rather blinded, by the reason of my superior, which is the
reasoning of every superior of a college or nunnery, I set myself to
work from that moment to make a good Roman Catholic of that young
friend; and I would probably have succeeded, had not a serious illness
forced him, a few months after, to go home, where he died.

Protestants who may read these lines will, perhaps, be indignant against
the deceit and knavery of the Superior of the College of Nicolet. But I
will say to those Protestants, it is not on that man, but on yourselves,
that you must pour your contempt. The Rev. Mr. Leprohon was honest. He
acted conformably to principles which he thought good and legitimate,
and for which he would have cheerfully given the last drop of his blood.
He sincerely believed that your Protestantism is a mere negation of all
religion, worthy of the contempt of every true Christian. It was not the
priest of Rome who was contemptible, dishonest and a traitor to his
principles, but it was the Protestant who was false to his gospel and to
his own conscience by having his child educated by the servants of the
Pope. Moreover, can we not truthfully say that the Protestant who wishes
to have his children bred and educated by a Jesuit or a nun _is a man of
no religion_? and that nothing is more ridiculous than to hear such a
man begging respect for his _religious principles_! A man’s ardent
desire to have his religious convictions respected is best known by his
respecting them himself.

The Protestant who drags his children to the feet of the priests of Rome
is either a disguised infidel or a hypocrite. It is simply ridiculous
for such a man to speak of his religious convictions, or beg respect for
them. His very humble position at the feet of a Jesuit or a nun, begging
respect for his faith, is a sure testimony that he has none to lose. If
he had any he would not be there, an humble and abject suppliant. He
would take care to be where there could be no danger to his dear child’s
immortal soul.

When I was in the Church of Rome, we often spoke of the necessity of
making superhuman efforts to attract young Protestants into our colleges
and nunneries, as the shortest and only means of ruling the world before
long. And as the mother has in her hands, still more than the father,
the destinies of the family and of the world, we were determined to
sacrifice everything in order to build nunneries all over the land,
where the young girls, the future mothers of our country, would be
moulded in our hands and educated according to our views.

Nobody can deny that this is supreme wisdom. Who will not admire the
enormous sacrifices made by Romanists in order to surround the nunneries
with so many attractions that it is difficult to refuse them preference
above all other female scholastic establishments? One feels so well in
the shade of these magnificent trees during the hot days of summer! It
is so pleasant to live near this beautiful sheet of water, or the rapid
current of that charming river, or to have constantly before one’s eyes
the sublime spectacle of the sea! What a sweet perfume the flowers of
that parterre diffuse around that pretty and peaceful convent! And,
besides, who can withstand the almost angelic charms of the Lady
Superior! How it does one good to be in the midst of those holy nuns,
whose modesty, affable appearance, and lovely smile present such a
beautiful spectacle, that one would think of being at heaven’s gate
rather than in a world of desolation and sin!

O foolish man! Thou art always the same—ever ready to be seduced by
glittering appearances—ever ready to suppress the voice of thy
conscience at the first view of a seductive object!

One day I had embarked in the boat of a fisherman on the coast of one of
those beautiful islands which the hand of God has placed at the mouth of
the Gulf of St. Lawrence. In a few minutes the white sail, full-blown by
the morning breeze, had carried us nearly a mile from the shore. There
we dropped our anchor, and soon our lines, carried by the current,
offered the deceitful bait to the fishes. But not one would come. One
would have thought that the sprightly inhabitants of these limpid waters
had acted in concert to despise us. In vain did we move our lines to and
fro to attract the attention of the fishes; not one would come! We were
tired. We lamented the prospect of losing our time, and being laughed at
by our friends on the shore who were waiting the result of our fishing
to dine. Nearly one hour was spent in this manner, when the captain
said, “Indeed, I will make the fishes come.”

Opening a box, he took out handfuls of little pieces of finely-cut
fishes, and threw them broadcast on the water.

I was looking at him with curiosity, and I received with a feeling of
unbelief, the promise of seeing, in a few moments, more mackerel than I
could pick up. These particles of fish, falling upon the water,
scattered themselves in a thousand different ways. The rays of the sun,
sporting among these numberless fragments, and thousands of scales, gave
them a singular whiteness and brilliancy. They appeared like a thousand
diamonds, full of movement and life, that sported and rolled themselves,
running at each other, while rocking upon the waves.

As these innumerable little objects withdrew from us they looked like
the milky way in the firmament. The rays of the sun continued to be
reflected upon the scales of the fishes in the water, and to transform
them into as many pearls, whose whiteness and splendor made an agreeable
contrast with the deep green color of the sea.

While looking at that spectacle, which was so new to me, I felt my line
jerked out of my hands, and soon had the pleasure of seeing a
magnificent mackerel lying at my feet. My companions were as fortunate
as I was. The bait so generously thrown away had perfectly succeeded in
bringing us not only hundreds, but thousands of fishes, and we caught as
many of them as the boat could carry.

The Jesuits and the nuns are the Pope’s cleverest fishermen, and the
Protestants are the mackerels caught upon their baited hooks. Never
fisherman knew better to prepare the perfidious bait than the nuns and
Jesuits, and never were stupid fishes more easily caught than
Protestants in general.

The priests of Rome themselves boast that more than half of the pupils
of the nuns are the children of Protestants, and that seven-tenths of
those Protestant children, sooner or later, become the firmest disciples
and the true pillars of popery in the United States. It is with that
public and undeniable fact before them that the Jesuits have prophesied
that before twenty-five years the pope will rule that great republic;
and if there is not a prompt change their prophecy will probably be
accomplished.

“But,” say many Protestants, “where can we get safer securities that the
morals of our girls will be sheltered than in those convents? The faces
of those good nuns, their angelic smiles, even their lips, from which
seems to flow a perfume from heaven—are not these the unfailing signs
that nothing will taint the hearts of our dear children when they are
under the care of those holy nuns?”

Angelic smiles! Lips from which flow a perfume from heaven! Expressions
of peace and holiness of the good nuns! Delusive allurements! Cruel
deceptions! Mockery of comedy! Yes, _all_ these angelic smiles, all
these expressions of joy and happiness, are but allurements to deceive
honest but too trusting men!

I believed myself for a long time that there was something true in all
the display of peace and happiness which I saw reflected in the faces of
a good number of nuns. But how soon my delusions passed away when I read
with my own eyes, in a book of the _secret rules_ of the convent, that
one of their rules is _always_, especially in the presence of strangers,
to have an appearance of joy and happiness, even when the soul is
overwhelmed with grief and sorrow! The motives given to the nuns for
thus wearing a continual mask, is to secure the esteem and respect of
the people, and to win more securely the young ladies to the convent!

All know the sad end of life of one of the most celebrated female
comedians of the American theatre. She had acted her part in the evening
with a perfect success. She appeared so handsome and so happy on the
stage! Her voice was such a perfect harmony; her singing was so merry
and lively with mirth! Two hours later she was a corpse! She had
poisoned herself on leaving the theatre! For some time her heart was
broken with grief which she could not bear.

Thus it is with the nun in her cell! forced to play a sacrilegious
comedy to deceive the world and to bring new recruits to the monastery.
And the Protestants, the disciples of the gospel, the children of light,
suffer themselves to be deceived by this impious comedy.

The poor nun’s heart is often full of sorrow, and her soul is drowned in
a sea of desolation; but she is obliged, under oath, always to appear
gay! Unfortunate victim of the most cruel deception that has ever been
invented. That poor daughter of Eve, deprived of all the happiness that
heaven has given, tortured night and day by honest aspirations, which
she is told are unpardonable sins, she has not only to suppress in
herself the few buds of happiness which God has left in her soul, but
what is more cruel, she is forced to appear happy in anguish of shame
and of deception.

Ah! if Protestants could know, as I do, how much the hearts of those
nuns bleed, how much those poor victims of the pope feel themselves
wounded to death, how almost every one of them die at an early age,
broken-hearted, instead of speaking of their happiness and holiness,
they would weep at their profound misery. Instead of helping Satan to
build up and maintain those sad dungeons by giving both their gold and
their children, they would let them crumble into dust, and thus check
the torrents of silent though bitter tears which those cells hide from
our view.

I was traveling in 1851 over the vast prairies of Illinois in search of
a spot which would suit us the best for the colony which I was about to
found. One day my companions and myself found ourselves so wearied by
the heat that we resolved to wait for the cool night in the shade of a
few trees around a brook. The night was calm; there were no clouds in
the sky, and the moon was beautiful. Like the sailor upon the sea, we
had nothing but our compass to regulate our course on those beautiful
and vast prairies. But the pen cannot express the emotions I felt while
looking at that beautiful sky and those magnificent deserts opened to
our view.

We often came to sloughs which we thought deeper than they really were,
and of which we would keep the side for fear of drowning our horses.
Many a time did I get down from the carriage and stop to contemplate the
wonders which those ponds presented to our view.

All the splendors of the sky seemed brought down in those pure and
limpid waters. The moon and the stars seemed to have left their places
in the firmament to bathe themselves in those delightful lakelets. All
the purest, the most beautiful things of the heavens seemed to come down
to hide themselves in those tranquil waters as if in search of more
peace and purity.

A few days later I was retracing my steps. It was daytime, and following
the same route, I was longing to get to my charming little lakes. But
during the interval the heat had been great, the sun very hot, and my
beautiful sheets of water had been dried up. My dear little lakes were
nowhere to be seen.

And what did I find instead? Innumerable reptiles, with the most hideous
forms and filthy colors! No brilliant stars, no clear moon were there
any more to charm my eyes. There was nothing left but thousands of
little toads and snakes, at the sight of which I was filled with disgust
and horror!

Protestants! when upon life’s way you are tempted to admire the smiling
lips and unstained faces of the pope’s nuns, please think of those
charming lakes which I saw on the prairies of Illinois, and remember the
innumerable reptiles and toads which swarm at the bottom of those
deceitful waters.

When, by the light of divine truth, Protestants see behind these perfect
mockeries by which the nun conceals with so much care the hideous misery
which devours her heart, they will understand the folly of having
permitted themselves to be so easily deceived by appearances. Then they
will bitterly weep for having sacrificed to that modern Paganism the
future welfare of their children, of their families and of their
country!

“But,” says one, “the education is so cheap in the nunnery.” I answer,
“The education in convents, were it twice cheaper than it is now, would
still cost twice more than it is worth. It is in this circumstance that
we can repeat and apply the old proverb, ‘Cheap things are always too
highly paid for.’”

In the first place, the intellectual education in the nunnery is
completely null. The great object of the pope and the nuns is to
captivate and destroy the intelligence.

The moral education is also of no account; for what kind of morality can
a young girl receive from a nun who believes that she can live as she
pleases as long as she likes it—that nothing evil can come of her,
neither in this life nor in the next, provided only she is devout to the
Virgin Mary?

Let Protestants read the “Glories of Mary,” by St. Liguori, a book which
is in the hands of every nun and every priest, and they will understand
what kind of morality is practiced and taught inside the walls of the
Church of Rome. Yes, let them read the history of that lady who was so
well represented at home by the Holy Virgin that her husband did not
perceive that she had been absent, and they will have some idea of what
their children may learn in a convent.




                              CHAPTER XII.

ROME AND EDUCATION—WHY DOES THE CHURCH OF ROME HATE THE COMMON SCHOOLS
  OF THE UNITED STATES, AND WANTS TO DESTROY THEM? WHY DOES SHE OBJECT
  TO THE READING OF THE BIBLE IN THE SCHOOL?


The word EDUCATION is a beautiful word. It comes from the Latin
_educare_, which means to raise up, to take from the lowest degrees to
the highest spheres of knowledge. The object of education is, then, to
feed, expand, raise, enlighten and strengthen the intelligence.

We hear the Roman Catholic priests making use of that beautiful word
education as often, if not oftener, than the Protestant. But that word
“education” has a very different meaning among the followers of the pope
than among the disciples of the Gospel. And that difference, which the
Protestants ignore, is the cause of the strange blunders they make every
time they try to legislate on that question, here, as well as in England
or in Canada.

The meaning of the word education among Protestants is as far from the
meaning of that same word among Roman Catholics as the southern pole is
from the northern pole. When a Protestant speaks of education, that word
is used and understood in its true sense. When he sends his little boy
to a Protestant school, he honestly desires that he should be reared up
in the spheres of knowledge as much as his intelligence will allow. When
that little boy is going to school, he soon feels that he has been
raised up to some extent, and he experiences a sincere joy, a noble
pride, for this new, though at first very modest raising; but he
naturally understands that this new and modest upheaval is only a stone
to step on and raise himself to a higher degree of knowledge, and he
quickly makes that second step with an unspeakable pleasure. When the
son of a Protestant has acquired a little knowledge, he wants to acquire
more. When he has learned what _this_ means, he wants to know what
_that_ means also. Like the young eagle, he trims his wings for a higher
flight, and turns his head upward to go farther up in the atmosphere of
knowledge. A noble and mysterious ambition has suddenly seized his young
soul. Then he begins to feel something of that unquenchable thirst for
knowledge which God Himself has put in the breast of every child of
Adam; a thirst of knowledge, however, which will never be perfectly
realized except in heaven.

When God created man in His own image, He endowed him with an
intelligence and moral faculties worthy of the high, I was going to say
the divine, dignity of His own beloved children. He Himself put in us
aspirations and instincts by which we were to be constantly longing
after the oceans of light, truth and knowledge, whose waves wash His
eternal throne. It is that thirst after more knowledge, that constant
longing after more light, which constitutes the difference between man
and brute. Man has received from God an intelligence which, though
clouded now by sin, is to him what the helm is to the noble ship which
crosses the boundless ocean; he has a conscience, an immortal soul which
binds him to God, and he feels it. His destinies are glorious, they are
incommensurable, they are infinite, and he knows it. Though a dethroned
king, he feels that he is still a king. The six thousand years which
have passed over him since his fall have not yet effaced the kingly
title which God Himself wrote on his forehead when He told him,
“Multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it” (Gen. i: 28). With
that glorious, that divine mission of subduing the air and the light,
the wind and the waves, the seas and the earth, the roaring thunder and
the flashing lightning constantly before his eyes, man marches to the
conquest of the world with the calm certitude of his power and the
glorious aspirations of his royal dignity.

The object of education, then, is to enable man to fulfill that kingly
mission of ruling, subduing the world, under the eyes of his Creator.
Let us remember that it is not from himself, nor from any angel, but it
is from God himself that man has received that sublime mission. Yes, it
is God himself who has implanted in the bosom of humanity the knowledge
and aspirations of those splendid destinies which can be attained only
by “Education.”

What a glorious impulse is this that seizes hold of the newly awakened
mind, and leads the young intelligence to rise higher and pierce the
clouds that hide from his gaze the splendors of knowledge that lie
concealed beyond the gloom of this nether sphere! That impulse is a
noble ambition; it is that part of humanity that assimilates itself to
the likeness of the great Creator; that impulse which education has for
its mission to direct in its onward and upward march, is one of the most
precious gifts of God to man. Once more, the glorious mission of
education is to foster these thirstings after knowledge and lead man to
accomplish his high destiny.

It ought to be a duty with both Roman Catholics and Protestants to
assist the pupil in his flight toward the regions of science and
learning. But is it so? No. When you Protestants send your children to
school, you put no fetters to their intelligence; they rise with
fluttering wings day after day. Though their flight at first is slow and
timid, how happy they feel at every new aspect of their intellectual
horizon! How their hearts beat with an unspeakable joy when they begin
to hear voices of applause and encouragement from every side saying to
them, “Higher, higher, higher!” When they shake their young wings to
take a still higher flight, who can express their joy when they
distinctly hear again the voices of a beloved mother, of a dear father,
of a venerable pastor, cheering them and saying, “Well done! Higher yet,
my child, higher!”

Raising themselves with more confidence on their wings, they then soar
still higher, in the midst of the unanimous concert of the voices of
their whole country encouraging them to the highest flight. It is then
that the young man feel his intellectual strength tenfold multiplied. He
lifts himself on his eagle wings, with a renewed confidence and power,
and soars up still higher, with his heart beating with a noble and holy
joy. For from the south and north, from the east and the west, the
echoes bring to his ears the voices of the admiring multitudes—“Rise
higher, higher yet!”

He has now reached what he thought, at first, to be the highest regions
of thought and knowledge; but he hears again the same stimulating cries
from below, encouraging him to a still higher flight toward the loftiest
dominion of knowledge and philosophy, till he enters the regions where
lies the source of all truth, and light and life. For he has also heard
the voice of his God, speaking through His Son Jesus Christ, crying,
“Come unto me! Fear not! Come unto me! I am the light, the way! Come to
this _higher_ region where the Father, with the Son and the Spirit,
reign in endless light!”

Thus does the Protestant scholar making use of his intelligence as the
eagle of his wing, go on from weakness unto strength, from the timid
flutter to the bold, confident flight, from one degree to another still
higher, from one region of knowledge to another still higher, till he
loses himself in that ocean of light and truth and life which is God.

In the Protestant schools no fetters are put on the young eagle’s wings;
there is nothing to stop him in his progress, or paralyze his movements
and upward flights. It is the contrary: he receives every kind of
encouragement in his flight.

Thus it is that the only truly _great_ nations in the world are
Protestants! Thus it is the truly _powerful_ nations in the world are
Protestants! Thus it is that the _only free_ nations in the world are
Protestants! The Protestant nations are the only ones that acquit
themselves like men in the arena of this world; Protestant nations only
march as giants at the head of the civilized world. Everywhere they are
the advance guard in the ranks of progress, science and liberty, leaving
far behind the unfortunate nations whose hands are tied by the
ignominious iron chains of Popery.

After we have seen the Protestant scholar raising himself, on his eagle
wings, to the highest spheres of intelligence, happiness and light, and
marching unimpaired toward his splendid destinies, let us turn our eyes
toward the Roman Catholic student, and let us consider and pity him in
the supreme degradation to which he is subjected.

That young Roman Catholic scholar is born with the same bright
intelligence as the Protestant one; he is endowed by his Creator with
the same powers of mind as his Protestant neighbor; he has the same
impulses, the same noble aspirations implanted by the hand of God in his
breast. He is sent to school apparently, like the Protestant boy, to
receive what is called “Education.” He at first understands that word in
its true sense; he goes to school in the hope of being _raised_,
elevated as high as his intelligence and his personal efforts will
allow. His heart beats with joy, when at once the first rays of light
and knowledge come to him; he feels a holy, a noble pride at every new
step he makes in his upward progress; he longs to learn more, he wants
to rise higher; he also takes up his wings, like the young eagle, and
soars up higher.

But here begin the disappointments and tribulations of the Roman
Catholic student; for he is allowed to raise himself—yes, but when he
has raised himself high enough to be on a level with the big toes of the
Pope, he hears piercing, angry, threatening angry cries coming from
every side—“Stop! stop! Do not raise yourself higher than the toes of
the Holy Pope!... Kiss those holy toes, ... and stop your upward flight!
Remember that the Pope is the only source of science, knowledge and
truth!... The knowledge of the Pope is the ultimate limit of learning
and light to which humanity can attain.... You are not allowed to know
and believe what his Holiness does not know and believe. Stop! stop! Do
not go an inch higher than the intellectual horizon the Supreme Pontiff
of Rome, in whom only is the plenitude of the true science which will
save the world.”

Some will perhaps answer me here: “Has not Rome produced great men in
every department of science?” I answer, Yes; as I have once done before.
Rome can show us a long list of names which shine among the brightest
lights of the firmament of science and philosophy. She can show us her
Copernices, her Galileos, her Pascals, her Bossuets, her Lamenais, etc.,
etc. But it is at their risk and peril that those giants of intelligence
have raised themselves into the highest regions of philosophy and
science. It is in spite of Rome that those eagles have soared up above
the damp and obscure horizon where the Pope offers his big toes to be
kissed and worshipped as the _ne plus ultra_ of human intelligence; and
they have invariably been punished for their boldness.

On the 22nd of June, 1663, Galileo was obliged to fall on his knees in
order to escape the cruel death to which he was to be condemned by the
order of the Pope; and he signed with his own hand the following
retractation: “I abjure, curse and detest the error and heresy of the
motion of the earth,” etc., etc.

That learned man had to degrade himself by swearing a most egregious
lie, namely, that the earth does not move around the sun. Thus it is
that the wings of that giant eagle of Rome were clipped by the scissors
of the Pope. That mighty intelligence was bruised, fettered, and, as
much as it was possible to the Church of Rome, degraded, silenced and
killed. But God would not allow that such a giant intellect should be
entirely strangled by the bloody hands of that implacable enemy of light
and truth—the Pope. Sufficient strength and life had remained in Galileo
to enable him to say, when rising up, “This will not prevent the earth
from moving!”

The infallible decree of the infallible Pope, Urban VIII., against the
motion of the earth, is signed by the Cardinals Felia, Guido, Desiderio,
Antonio, Bellingero, and Fabricicio. It says, “In the name and by the
authority of Jesus Christ, the plenitude of which resides in His vicar,
the Pope, that the proposition that the earth is not the center of the
world, and that it moves with a diurnal motion is absurd,
philosophically false, and erroneous in faith.”

What a glorious thing for the Pope of Rome to be infallible! He
infallibly knows that the earth does not move around the sun! And what a
blessed thing for the Roman Catholics to be governed and taught by such
an _infallible_ being. In consequence of that infallible decree, you
will admire the following act of humble submission of two celebrated
Jesuit astronomers, Lesueur and Jacquier: “Newton assumes in his third
book the hypothesis of the earth moving around the sun. The proposition
of that author could not be explained, except through the same
hypothesis: we have, therefore, been forced to act a character not our
own. _But we declare our entire submission to the decrees of the Supreme
Pontiffs of Rome against the motion of the earth._” (Newton’s
“Principia,” vol. iii., p. 450.)

Now, please tell me if the world has ever witnessed any degradation like
that of Roman Catholics? I do not speak of the ignorant and unlearned,
but I speak of the learned—the intelligent ones. There you see Galileo
condemned to gaol because he had proved that the earth moved around the
sun, and to avoid the cruel death on the rack of the holy Inquisition if
he does not retract, he falls on his knees and swears that he will never
believe it—in the very moment that he believes it! He promises, under a
solemn oath, that he will never say it any more, when he is determined
to proclaim it again the very first opportunity! And here you see two
other learned Jesuits, who have written a very able work to prove that
the earth moves around the sun; but, trembling at the thunders of the
Vatican, which are roaring on their heads and threaten to kill them,
they submit to the decrees of the Popes of Rome against the motion of
the earth. These two learned Jesuits tell a most contemptible and
ridiculous lie to save themselves from the implacable wrath of that
great light-extinguisher whose throne is in the city of the seven hills.

Lamenais, a Roman Catholic priest, who lived in this very century, was
one of the most profound philosophers and eloquent writers which France
has ever had. But Lamenais was publicly excommunicated for having raised
himself high enough in the regions of Gospel light to see that “liberty
of conscience” was one of the great privileges which Christ has brought
from heaven for all the nations, and which He has sealed with His blood!
No man has ever raised himself higher in the regions of thought and
philosophy than Pascal; but the wings of that giant eagle were clipped
by the Pope. Pascal was an outcast in the Church of Rome. He lived and
died an excommunicated man! Bossuet is one of the most eloquent orators
which Rome has given to the world. But Veuillot, the editor of the
_Univers_ (the official journal of the Roman Catholic clergy of France)
assures us that Bossuet was a disguised Protestant.

If, at any step made by the Protestant through the regions of science
and learning, he asks God or man to tell him how he can proceed any
further without any fear of falling into some unknown and unsuspected
abyss, both God and man tell him what Christ said to His apostles—that
he has eyes to see, ears to hear, and an intelligence to understand; he
is reminded that it is with his own eyes, and not with another’s eyes,
he must look; that it is with his own ears, and not with another’s ears,
he must hear; and that it is with his own intelligence, and not
another’s intelligence, he must understand. And when the Protestant has
made use of his own eyes to see, and his own ears to hear, and his own
intelligence to understand, he nevertheless feels again his feet
uncertain on the trembling waves of the mysterious and unexplored
regions of science and learning which spread before him as a boundless
ocean, all the echoes of heaven and earth bring to his ears the simple
but sublime words of the Son of God: “If a son shall ask bread of any of
you that is a father, will he give him a stone? Or if he ask a fish,
will he, for a fish, give him a serpent? Or if he shall ask an egg, will
he offer him a scorpion? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good
gifts unto your children; how much more shall your heavenly Father give
the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?”

Emboldened with this infallible promise of the Saviour, which has
ennobled and almost divinized him, the Protestant student ceases to
tremble and fear, a new strength has been given to his feet, a new power
to his mind. For he has gone to his Father for more light and strength.
Nay, he has boldly asked not only the assistance and the help of the
Spirit of God, but the very presence of His Spirit in his soul to guide
and strengthen him. The assurance that the great God who has created
heaven and earth is his Father, his loving Father, has absolutely raised
him above himself; it has given a new, I dare say a divine impulse, to
all his aspirations for truth and knowledge. It has put into his breast
the assurance that, sustained by the love, and the light, and the help
of that great infinite, eternal God, he feels himself as a giant able to
cope with any obstacle. He does not any more walk, on his way to
eternity, as a worm of the dust; a voice from heaven has told him that
he was the child of God! Eternity, and not time, then becomes the limits
of his existence; he is no more satisfied with touching with his hands
and studying with his eyes the few objects which are within the limited
horizon of the eyelid-vision. He stretches his giant hands to the
boundless limits of the infinite, he boldly raises his feet and eyes
from the dust of this earth, to launch himself into the boundless oceans
of the unknown worlds. He feels as if there was almost nothing beyond
the reach of his intelligence, nothing to resist the power of his arms,
nothing to stop his onward progress toward the infinite so long as the
infallible words of Christ shall be his compass, his light, and his
strength. He will then touch the mountains, and they will melt and bow
down before him to let his iron and fiery chariot pass over the Rocky
Mountains, 8,000 feet above the level of the sea. He will boldly ascend
to the regions where the lightning and the storms reign, and there he
will place his daring hands into the roaring clouds, and wrench the
sparkle of lightning which will carry his message from one end of the
world to the other. He will force the oceans to tremble and submit, as
humble slaves, before those marvelous steam-engines which, like giants,
carry “floating cities” over all the seas in spite of the winds and the
waves.

Had the Newtons, the Franklins, the Fultons, the Morses been Romanists,
their names would have been lost in the obscurity which is the natural
heritage of the abject slaves of the Popes. Being told from their
infancy that no one had any right to make use of his “private judgment,”
intelligence and conscience in the research of truth, they would have
remained mute and motionless at the feet of the modern and terrible god
of Rome, the Pope. But they were Protestants! In that great and glorious
word “Protestant,” is the secret of the marvelous discoveries with which
they have changed the face of the world. They were Protestants! Yes,
they had passed their young years in Protestant schools, where they had
read a book which told them that they were created in the image of God,
and that that great God had sent His eternal Son, Jesus, to make them
free from the bondage of man. They had read in that Protestant book (for
the Bible is the most Protestant book in the world) that man had not
only a conscience, but an intelligence to guide him; they had learned
that that intelligence and conscience had no other master but God, no
other guide but God, no other light but God. On the walls of their
Protestant schools the Son of God had written the marvelous words: “Come
unto me; I am the Light, the Way, the Life.”

But when the Protestant nations are marching with such giant strides to
the conquest of the world, why is it that the Roman Catholic nations not
only remain stationary, but give evidence of a decadence which is, day
after day, more and more appalling and remediless? Go to their schools
and give a moment of attention to the principles which are sown in the
young intelligences of their unfortunate slaves, and you will have the
key to that sad mystery.

What is not only the first, but the daily school lesson taught to the
Roman Catholic? Is it not that one of the greatest crimes which a man
can commit is to follow his “private judgment?” which means that he has
eyes, but cannot see; ears, but he cannot hear; and intelligence, but he
cannot make use of it in the research of truth and light and knowledge,
without danger of being eternally damned. His superiors—which mean the
priest and the Pope—must see for him, hear for him, and think for him.
Yes, the Roman Catholic is constantly told in his school that the most
unpardonable and damnable crime is to make use of his own intelligence
and follow _his own private judgment_ in the research of truth. He is
constantly reminded that man’s own private judgment is his greatest
enemy. Hence all his intellectual and conscientious efforts must be
brought to fight down, silence, kill his “private judgment.” It is by
the judgment of his superiors—the priest, the bishop and the pope—that
he must be guided in everything.

Now, what is a man who cannot make use of his “private personal
judgment?” Is he not a slave, an idiot, an ass? And what is a nation
composed of men who do not make use of their private personal judgment
in the research of truth and happiness, if not a nation of brutes,
slaves and contemptible idiots?

But as this will look like an exaggeration on my part, allow me to force
the Church of Rome to come here and speak for herself. Please pay
attention to what she has to say about the intellectual faculties of
men. Here are the very words of the so-called Saint Ignatius Loyola, the
founder of the Jesuit Society:

“As for holy obedience, this virtue must be perfect in every point—in
execution, in will, in intellect, doing which is enjoined with all
celerity, spiritual joy and perseverance; persuading ourselves that
everything is just, suppressing every repugnant thought and judgment of
one’s own in a certain obedience; and let every one persuade himself,
that he who lives under obedience should be moved and directed, under
Divine Providence, by his superior, JUST AS IF HE WERE A CORPSE
(_perinde acsi cadaver esset_) which allows itself to be moved and led
in every direction.”

Yes! Protestants, when you send your child to school, it is that he may
more and more understand the dignity of man. Your object is to
enlighten, expand and raise his intelligence. You want to give more
light, more strength, more food, more life to that intelligence. But
know it well, not from my pen, but from the solemn declaration of Rome.
The young Roman Catholic goes to school, not only that his intelligence
may be fettered, clouded and paralyzed, but that it may be killed. (You
have read it.) It is only when he will be like a _corpse_ before his
_superior_ that the young Roman Catholic will have attained to the
highest degree of perfect manhood! Is not such a doctrine absolutely
anti-Christian and anti-social. Is it not diabolical? Would not mankind
become a flock of brute beasts if the Church of Rome could succeed in
persuading her hundred of millions of slaves to consider themselves as
_cadavers_—corpses in the presence of their superiors.

Some one will, perhaps, ask me what can be the object of the popes and
the priests of Rome in degrading the Roman Catholics in such a strange
way that they turn them into moral corpses? What can be the use of those
hundred of millions of corpses? Why not let them live? The answer is a
very easy one. The great, and the only object of the thoughts and
workings of the Pope and the priests is to raise themselves above the
rest of the world. They want to be high! high! high! above the head not
only of the common people, but of the kings and emperors of the world.
They want to be not only as high, but higher than God. It is when
speaking of the Pope that the Holy Ghost says: “He opposeth and exalteth
himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he,
as God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God” (2
Thess. ii. 4). To attain their object, the priests have persuaded their
millions and millions of slaves that they were mere corpses; that they
must have no will, no conscience, no intelligence of their own, just “as
corpses, which allow themselves to be moved and led in any way, without
any resistance.” When this has been once gained, they have made a
pyramid of all those motionless, inert corpses, which is so high, that
though its feet are on the earth, its top goes to the skies, in the very
abode of the old divinities of the Pagan world, and putting themselves
and their popes at the top of that marvelous pyramid, the priests say to
the rest of the world: “Who among you are as high as we are? Who has
ever been raised by God as a priest and a pope? Where are the kings and
the emperors whose thrones are as elevated as ours? Are we not at the
very top of humanity?” Yes! yes! I answer to the priests of Rome, you
are high, very high indeed! No throne on earth has ever been so sublime,
so exalted as yours. Since the days of the tower of Babel, the world has
not seen such a high fabric. Your throne is higher than anything we
know. But it is a throne of corpses!!!

And if you want to know what other use is made of those millions and
millions of corpses, I will tell it to you. There is no manure so rich
as dead carcasses. Those millions of corpses serve to manure the gardens
of the priests, the bishops and the popes, and make their cabbages grow.
And what fine cabbages grow in the Pope’s garden!

Is it not a lucky thing for the world in general, and for the Roman
Catholics in particular, that though they are taught to become like
corpses, to have no will, no understanding, no judgment of their own in
the presence of their superiors, there are many who can never attain to
that perfection of intellectual degradation and death! Yes, in spite of
the efforts, in spite of the teachings of their Church, a few Roman
Catholics retain some life, some will, some intelligence, some judgment
of their own which prevents them from becoming complete brutes. Many now
and then refuse to descend to the damp, dark and putrid abode of the
corpses. They want to breathe the fresh and pure air of liberty which
God has given to man. They raise their humiliated forehead from the
ignominious tomb which their church has dug for them, and they give some
signs of life. But at every such signs of life given by an individual or
by a people in the Church of Rome, be sure that you will see the
flashing light and hear the roaring thunder of the Vatican directed
against the rebel who dares to refuse to become a _corpse_ before his
superiors. It is for having shown such signs of life and independence of
mind that Galileo was sent to gaol and threatened to be cruelly tortured
on the racks of the Inquisition in Italy, three hundred years ago. It is
for having shown those symptoms of life that not long ago the honest
Kenna, one of the most respected Roman Catholics of the day, was
excommunicated the day before his death, and had to be buried as a dog
in his own field, for having refused to take away his children from an
excellent grammar school to obey the priest. It is for having dared to
think for himself that a few days before his death the amiable and
learned Montalembert was considered as an outcast by the Pope, who
refused him the honor of public prayers in Rome after his death.

But that you may better understand the degrading tendencies of the
principles which are as the fundamental stone of the moral and
intellectual education of Rome, let me put before your eyes another
extract of the Jesuit teachings, which I take again from the “Spiritual
Exercises,” as laid down by their founder, Ignatius Loyola: “That we may
in all things attain the truth, that we may not err in anything, we
ought ever to hold as a fixed principle that what I see white I believe
to be black, if the superior authorities of the Church define it to be
so.”

You all know that it is the avowed desire of Rome to have public
education in the hands of the Jesuits. She says everywhere that they are
the best, the model teachers. Why so? Because they more boldly and more
successfully than any other of her teachers aim at the destruction of
the intelligence and conscience of their pupils. Rome proclaims
everywhere that the Jesuits are the most devoted, the most reliable of
her teachers; and she is right, for when a man has been trained a
sufficient time by them, he most perfectly becomes a moral corpse. His
superiors can do what they please with him. When he knows that a thing
is white as snow, he is ready to swear that it is black as ink, if his
superior tells him so. But some may be tempted to think that these
degrading principles are exclusively taught by the Jesuits; that they
are not the teachings of the Church, and that I do an injustice to the
Roman Catholics when I give, as a general iniquity, what is the guilt of
the Jesuits only. Listen to the words of that infallible Pope Gregory
XVI., in his celebrated Encyclical of the 15th of August, 1832. “If the
holy Church so requires, let us sacrifice our own opinions, our
knowledge, _our intelligence_, the splendid dreams of our imagination,
and the most sublime attainments of the human understanding.”

It is when considering those anti-social principles of Rome that our
learned and profound thinker, Gladstone, wrote, not long ago: “No more
cunning plot was ever devised against the freedom, the happiness and the
virtues of mankind than Romanism.” (“Letter to Earl Aberdeen.”) Now,
Protestants, do you begin to see the difference of the object of
education between a Protestant and a Roman Catholic school? Do you begin
to understand that there is as great a distance between the word
“Education” among you, and the meaning of the same word in the Church of
Rome, than between the southern and the northern poles! By education you
mean to raise man to the highest sphere of manhood. Rome means to lower
him below the most stupid brutes. By education you mean to teach man
that he is a free agent; that liberty, within the limits of the laws of
God and of his country, is a gift secured to every one; you want to
impress man with the noble thought that it is better to die a free man
than to live a slave. Rome wants to teach that there is only one man who
is free, the Pope, and that all the rest are born to be his abject
slaves in thought, will and action.

Now, that you may still more understand to what a bottomless abyss of
human degradation and moral depravity these anti-Christian and
anti-social principles of Rome lead her poor blind slaves, read what
Liguori says in his book, “The Nun Sanctified”: “The principal and most
efficacious means of practicing obedience due to superiors, and of
rendering it meritorious before God, is to consider that in obeying them
we obey God himself, and that by despising their commands, we despise
the authority of our Divine Master. When, thus, a religious receives a
precept from her prelate, superior or confessor, she should immediately
execute it, _not only to please them_ but principally to please God,
whose will is made known to her by their command. In obeying their
command, in obeying their directions, she is more certainly obeying the
will of God than if an angel came down from heaven to manifest his will
to her. Bear this always in your mind, that the obedience which you
practice to your superior is paid to God. If, then, you receive a
command from one who holds the place of God, you should observe it with
the same diligence as if it came from God himself. Blessed Egidus used
to say that it is more meritorious to obey man for the love of God than
God himself. It may be added that there is more certainty of doing the
will of God by obedience to your superior than by obedience to Jesus
Christ, should He appear in person and give His commands. St. Philip de
Neri used to say that religious shall be most certain of not having to
render an account of the actions performed through obedience; for these
the superiors only who commanded them shall be held accountable.” The
Lord said once to St. Catherine of Sienne, “Religious will not be
obliged to render an account to _me_ of what they do through obedience;
for that I will demand an account from the superior. This doctrine is
conformable to Sacred Scripture: Behold, says the Lord, as clay is in
the potter’s hands, so are you in my hand, O Israel! (Jeremiah xviii:
6.) A religious man must be in the hands of the superiors to be molded
as they will. Shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it, What art
thou making? The potter ought to answer, ‘Be silent; it is not your
business to inquire what I do, but to obey and to receive whatever form
I please to give you.’”

I ask of you, American Protestants, what would become of your fair
country if you were blind enough to allow the Church of Rome to teach
the children of the United States? What kind of men and women can come
out of such schools? What future of shame, degradation and slavery you
prepare for your country if Rome does succeed in forcing you to support
such schools. What kind of women would come out from the schools of
nuns, who would teach them that the highest pitch of perfection in a
woman is when she obeys her superior, the priest, _in everything he
commands_ her! that your daughter will never be called to give an
account to God for the actions she will have done to please and obey her
superior, the priest, the bishop or the Pope? That the affairs of her
conscience will be arranged between God and that superior, and that she
will never be asked why she had done this or that, when it will be to
gratify the pleasures of the superior and obey his command that she has
done it. Again, what kind of men and citizens will come out from the
schools of those Jesuits who believe and teach that a man has attained
the perfection of manhood only when he is a perfectly spiritual corpse
before his superior; when he obeys the priest with the perfection of a
_cadaver_, that has neither life nor will in itself.

But some will be tempted to think that this perfect blind obedience to
the priest, which is the corner-stone of the Roman Catholic education,
is required only in spiritual matters. Yes; but you must not forget that
in the Church of Rome every action of the public or private life belongs
to the spiritual sphere, which the superior only must rule. For
instance, a Roman Catholic has not the right to select the teacher of
his boy, nor the school where he will send him; he must consult his
priest, and if he dares to act in a different way from what his priest
has told him in the selection of that teacher or that school, he is
excommunicated and damned, as Mr. Kenna has been lately. If he votes
according to his own private judgment for Mr. Jones, instead of Mr.
Thompson, the selected member of the bishop and the priest, he is damned
and considered as a rebel against his holy Church, out of which there is
no salvation.

The Church of Rome’s only object in giving what she calls education is
to teach her slaves that they must obey their superiors in everything,
as God himself. All the rest of her teaching is only a mask to conceal
her plans. History is never taught in her schools; what she calls
history is a most shameful string of falsehoods. Of course she does not
dare to say a word of truth about her past struggles against the great
principles of light and liberty, when she covered the whole of Europe
with tears, blood and ruins. Writing, reading, arithmetic, geography and
grammar are taught to a certain degree in her schools, but all these
teachings are nothing else but covered roads through which the priest
wants to reach the citadel of the heart and intelligence of his poor
victim, and take an absolute possession of them. Those things are taught
every day only to have a daily opportunity to persuade the pupil that he
must never make any use of his private judgment in anything, and that he
must submit his intelligence, his conscience, his will to the
intelligence, conscience and will of his superior, if he wants to save
himself from the eternal fire of hell. He is constantly told, what I
have been told a thousand times myself, when studying in the college of
Nicolet, that those who obey their superiors in everything will not be
called to give an account of their actions to their Supreme Judge, even
if those actions were bad in themselves; for, as Liguori told you a
moment ago, “Whosoever obeys his superior for the love of God, obeys God
himself, and that there are more merits to obey one’s own superior than
God himself.”

The Church of Rome shows her great wisdom in enforcing that dogma of the
entire and blind subjection of the will and intelligence of the inferior
to the superior. For the very moment that a Roman Catholic thinks that
it is his right and sacred duty to follow the dictates of his own
conscience and intelligence, he is lost to the church of Rome. It is
only when a man has entirely silenced and absolutely killed his
intelligence, it is only when he has become a perfect moral corpse, that
he can believe that his priest, even his drunken priest, has the power
to change a wafer, or any other piece of bread, into the great God, for
whom and by whom everything has been created. It is only when the
intelligence of man has become a dead carcass that he can believe that a
miserable sinner has the supreme power to force the Son of God to come,
in His divine and human person, into his vest or pant’s pockets to
follow him everywhere he wants to go, even to the bar of the low tavern,
that He may become his companion of debauch and drunkenness. Do you see,
now, why the Church of Rome cannot let her poor young slaves go to your
schools? In your schools, the first thing you inculcate to the pupil is
that his intelligence is the great gift of God, by which man is
distinguished from the brute; that he must enlighten, form, feed,
cultivate his intelligence, which is to him what the helm is to the
ship, Christ, with His holy Word, being the pilot. You see, now why the
Church of Rome abhors your schools. It is because you want to make
_men_, and she wants to make _brutes_. You want to raise men to the
highest sphere to which his intelligence can allow him to reach; she
wants to keep him in the dust, at the feet of the priests; you want to
form free citizens, she wants to form abject and obedient slaves of the
priests; you teach man to keep his sacred promises and stand by his
oath, she teaches him that the Pope has the right to dissolve the most
sacred promises and to annul all his oaths, even to the oath of
allegiance to his country. You tell your pupils that so long as they
will keep themselves within the limits of the laws of their country they
are responsible only to God for their consciences. They tell their
pupils that it is not to God, but to the priest that he must go to give
an account of his conscience. You teach your pupils that the laws of God
only bind the conscience of man; they tell him that it is the laws of
the Church, which means the _ipse dixit_ of the Pope, which binds their
consciences. You teach the student that every man has the right to
change his religion according to his conscience; she positively says
that no man has the right to change his religion according to his
conscience. It is evident that the Church of Rome would be dead
to-morrow, if, to-day, she would allow her children to attend schools
where they would learn to follow the dictates of their conscience and
listen to the voice of their intelligence. But she is too shrewd to avow
before the world the real reasons why she wants, at any cost, to prevent
her children from attending your schools. And it is here she shows her
profound and diabolical cunning. Though she is the most deadly enemy of
liberty of conscience, though she has, time after time, anathemized
liberty of conscience as one of Satan’s schemes, she suddenly steps on,
as the great friend and apostle of liberty of conscience, and under that
new mask she approaches your legislators with great airs of dignity, and
says, “We are happy to live in a country where liberty of conscience is
secured to every citizen. It is in its sacred name that we respectfully
approach your honorable legislature to ask: First, to be exempted from
sending our children to the Government schools. Second, to have the
money we want from the public treasury in order to support our own
schools. For two reasons: First, you read the Bible in your schools, and
it is against our conscience to let our children read the Bible. Second,
you have some prayers at the beginning and some religious hymns sung at
the end of the hours of school, and it is against our conscience to
allow the children of the Church of Rome to join you in those prayers
and hymns.” The legislators, who, for the greater part are too honorable
men to suspect the fraud, are won by the air of candor and honesty of
the Roman Catholic petitioners. Considering the great benefit which will
come to the country if all the children are taught in the same school,
they are soon ready to make any sacrifice in order to have the Roman
Catholic and the Protestant children under the same roof, to receive the
same light and the same moral food and same instruction. As true
patriots, the legislators understand that if they wish their beloved
country to be strong and happy, the first thing they must do is to make
the young generation one in mind, in heart. If the Protestant and Roman
Catholic children are taught in the same school, they will know each
other and love each other when young, and those sacred ties of
friendship which will bind them in the spring of life, will be
strengthened when their reason will be matured and enlightened by a good
education under the same respected and worthy teachers. As Christian
men, the legislators would perhaps like to keep the Bible, and have
short prayers in the schools; but as patriots, they feel that those
things, though good and sacred, are an insurmountable barrier to the
Roman Catholic. The delicate conscience of the bishops and priests
cannot allow such things in the school attended by their lambs! Through
respect for the sacred rights of the Roman Catholic conscience, the
legislators in many places throw the Bible overboard, and they say to
God: “Please get out from our schools, and do excuse us if we order our
teachers to ignore your existence!” They say to Jesus Christ: “We have
not forgotten your sublime and touching words, ‘Suffer little children
to come unto me.’ No doubt you would like to press our dear little ones
on your loving heart and bless them for a moment in the schools; but we
cannot allow them to go so near you in the school, we cannot even allow
them to speak to you a single word there. Please be not offended if we
turn you out from those very schools where you were so welcome formerly.
We are forced to that sad extremity through the respect we owe to the
tender consciences of our fellow-citizens of the Church of Rome. You
know that they cannot allow their children to speak to you together with
ours.” But when those awful, not to say sacrilegious, sacrifices have
been made by the Protestant legislators to appease the implacable god of
Rome—when, through respect for the scruples of the bishops and priests
of Rome, the great God of Heaven, with His Son, Jesus Christ, have been
unceremoniously turned out from the schools—when the Word of God has
been prohibited, and the Bible is thrown overboard, is the Moloch god
appeased? Will the Roman Catholic bishops and priests tell their
children that they may unite with yours to go and receive education from
the same teacher? No! But assuming, then, a sublime air of indignation,
they turn against you as mad dogs; they call your schools _godless
schools_! good only to form thieves, infidels and atheists!

Do you see now that all those dignified scruples of conscience about
reading the Bible, praying with you, etc., were only a mask to deceive
you, and make you fall into a snare? Do you not perceive now that they
did not care a straw for the Bible and the prayers in the schools? but
they wanted your legislators to compromise themselves before the
Christian world, lose their moral strength in the eyes of a great part
of the nation, divide your ranks, your means, your strength, and beat
you on that great question of education. They will take such airs of
martyrs when you will try to force their children to your schools that
many honest and unsuspecting Protestants will be completely deceived by
them. At first, they could not, they said, trust the children to your
hands, because you read the Word of God; you prayed and blessed God in
the school. But now that the Bible and God are turned out from the
schools, they baptize them by the most ignominious names which can be
given—they call them “godless schools!” Have you ever seen a more
profoundly ignominious and sacrilegious trick? Will not your legislators
open their eyes to that strange act of deception, of which they are the
victims? Will they not come out quickly from the traps laid before them
by the bishops and the priests of Rome? Yes! let us hope that your
patriots and Christian legislators will soon understand that they owe a
reparation to God and to their country; with unanimous voice they will
ask pardon from God for having expelled him from the very place where He
has most right to reign supremely—the school.

For what is a school without God in its midst to sit as a father, and to
form the young hearts and evoke the young intellect? What is a boy, what
is a girl, what is a woman or a man without God? what is a family, what
is a people without God? It is a monstrosity, it is a body without life,
it is a world without light, it is a cistern without water. Let us hope
that, before long, your patriotic and Christian legislators will
remember that the Bible is the foundation of the greatness of Protestant
nations. It is to the Bible the United States, as well as Great Britain,
owe their liberty, power, prestige and strength. It is the Bible that
has ennobled the hearts of your heroes, improved the minds of your poets
and orators, and strengthened the arms of your warriors. Yes! it is
because your soldiers have brought with them everywhere, the Bible,
pressed on their hearts, that they have conquered the enemies of
liberty. So long as the United States will be true to the Bible, their
glorious banners will fly respected and feared all over the seas, and
over all the continents of the world. Let the disciples of the Gospel,
the children of God, and the redeemed of Christ all over the fair and
noble country you inhabit, hasten to request their legislators to invite
the Saviour of the world to come back and bless their dear children in
the school. For it is not only in your homes and in your churches that
Jesus tells you “Suffer little children to come unto me.” It is
particularly in the school. Oh! give two or three minutes to those dear
little ones, that they may press themselves on His bosom, bless him for
having saved them on the cross, and proclaim his mercies by singing one
of those hymns which they like so much. By this noble act of national
reparation you will take away from the hands of the priests the only
weapon with which they can hurt you; you will destroy the only argument
they use with a true force against your schools when they call them
godless schools. Do not fear any more the priests and the prelates of
Rome. Do not yield any more and give up your privilege to please them
and reconcile them to your schools. You will never be able to reconcile
them to your schools; for there is light in your schools, and they want
the darkness. There is freedom and liberty in your schools; they want
slavery! There is life in your schools, and it is only on dead corpses
that their church can have a chance to live a few years more. You see,
by a sad experience, that their scruples of conscience against the Bible
and the prayer of the school are mere hypocrisy just thrown into the
eyes of the public. Do not say with some honest but deluded Protestants:
Is it not enough that that child should learn his religion at home? No,
it is not enough; for it is in our nature that we want two witnesses to
believe a thing. What comes to our mind only through one witness remains
uncertain; but let two good witnesses confirm a fact, and then we accept
it. Your child wants two witnesses to believe the necessity of the
sacredness of religion. His Christian home is surely a good witness to
your child, but it is not enough; what he has heard from you must be
confirmed by his school teacher. Without this second witness, nine times
out of ten your children will be skeptics and infidels. Besides that,
the very idea of God brings with it the obligation to bless, love and
adore Him everywhere. The moment you take your child to a place where
not only he cannot love, bless and adore God, but where the adoration
and the praise of God are forbidden, you entirely destroy the idea of
God from the mind and from the heart of your child. You make him believe
that what you have told him, when at home, of God is only a fable to
amuse and deceive him.

Do you see that noble ship in the midst of that splendid harbor, how she
is tossed by the foaming waves, how she is beaten by the furious winds?
What does prevent that ship from flying before the storm and running
ashore, a miserable wreck? What does prevent her from being dashed on
that rock? The anchor! Yes, the anchor is her safety. But let a single
link of the chain that binds the ship to her anchor break, will she not
soon be dashed on the rock and broken to pieces, and sink to the bottom
of the sea? It is so with your child! So long as his intelligence and
his heart are united to God by the anchor of faith, he will nobly stand
against the furious waves, he will nobly fight his battles; but let the
school teacher be silent about God, and here is a broken link, and the
child will be a wreck. Do not fear the priest, but fear God! Do not try
any more to please the priests, but do all in your power to please your
great and merciful God, not only in your homes, but also in your
schools, and those schools will become more than ever a focus of light,
an inexhaustible source of intellectual and moral strength—more than
ever your children will learn in the school to be your honor and your
glory and your joy. They will learn that they are not ignoble worms of
the dust, whose existence will end in the tomb, but that they are
immortal as God, whose beloved children they are. They will learn how to
serve their God and love their country. Be not ashamed, but be proud to
send your children to schools where they will learn how to be good
Christians and good citizens. When you will have finished your
pilgrimage they will be your worthy successors, and the God whom they
will have learned to fear, serve and love in the school will help them
to make your country great, happy and free.




                             CHAPTER XIII.

   THEOLOGY OF THE CHURCH OF ROME: ITS ANTI-SOCIAL AND ANTI-CHRISTIAN
                               CHARACTER.


Talleyrand, one of the most celebrated Roman Catholic bishops of France,
once said, “Language is the art of concealing one’s thoughts.” Never was
there a truer expression, if it had reference to the awful deceptions
practiced by the Church of Rome under the pompous name of “Theological
studies.”

Theology is the study of the knowledge of the laws of God. Nothing,
then, is more noble than the study of theology. How solemn were my
thoughts and elevated my aspirations when, in 1829, under the guidance
of the Rev. Messrs. Raimbault and Leprohon, I commenced my theological
course of study at Nicolet, which I was to end in 1833!

I supposed that my books of theology were to bring me nearer to my God
by the more perfect knowledge I would acquire, in their study, of His
holy will and His sacred laws. My hope was that they would be to my
heart what the burning coal, brought by the angel of the Lord, was to
the lips of the prophet of old.

The principal theologians which we had in our hands were “Les
Conferences d’Anger,” Bailly, Dens, St. Thomas, but above all Liguori,
who has since been canonized. Never did I open one without offering up a
fervent prayer to God and to the Virgin Mary for the light and grace of
which I would be in need for myself and for the people whose pastor I
was to become.

But how shall I relate my surprise when I discovered, that in order to
accept the principles of the theologians which my Church gave me for
guides, I had to put away all principles of truth, of justice, of honor
and holiness! What long and painful efforts it cost me to extinguish,
one by one, the lights of truth and of reason kindled by the hand of my
merciful God in my intelligence. For to study theology in the Church of
Rome signifies to learn to speak falsely, to deceive, to commit robbery,
to perjure one’s self! It means how to commit sins without shame, it
means to plunge the soul into every kind of iniquity and turpitude
without remorse!

I know that Roman Catholics will bravely and squarely deny what I now
say. I am aware also that a great many Protestants, too easily deceived
by the fine whitewashing of the exterior walls of Rome, will refuse to
believe me. Nevertheless they may rest assured it is true, and my proof
will be irrefutable. The truth may be denied by many, but my witnesses
cannot be contradicted by any one. My witnesses are even infallible.
They are none other than the Roman Catholic theologians themselves,
approved by infallible Popes! These very men who corrupted my heart,
perverted my intelligence and poisoned my soul, as they have done with
each and every priest of their Church, will be my witnesses, my only
witnesses. I will just now forcibly bring them before the world to
testify against themselves!

Liguori, in his treatise on oaths, Question 4, asks if it is allowable
to use ambiguity, or equivocal words, to deceive the judge when under
oath, and at No. 151 he answers: “It is certain, and the opinion of all
theologians, that for good reasons one may be permitted to use
equivocations and to maintain them by oath; and by ‘good reasons’ we
mean all that can do any good to the body or the soul.”

Here is the Latin text:

“Certum est, et commune apud omnes quod, ex justa causa, licitum sit uti
aequivocatione, et cum juvamento affirmare: Et justa causa esse potest
quicunque fines honestus ad servanda bona spiritui vel corporali utilia”
(Sal: Nos. 109 and vol. sauch).

“A culprit, or a witness, questioned by a judge, but in an illegal
manner, may swear that he knows nothing of the crime about which he is
questioned, though he knows it well, mentally meaning that he knows
nothing in such a manner as to answer.”

When the crime is very secret and unknown to all, Liguori says the
culprit or the witness must deny it under oath. Here are his own words:

“Idem si testis ex alio capite, non teneatur deponere: Nempe si ipsi
conotet crimen caruisse culpa, vel si sciat crimen, sed sub secreto, cum
nulla proccesserit infamia.”

“He may swear that he knows nothing, when he knows that the person who
committed the crime committed it _without malice_ (as affir. Salm. to c.
2, No. 259, and Elb. No. 145); or again, if he knows the crime, but
secretly, and that there has been no scandal” (as we are assured by
Card. No. 51.)

“When a crime is well concealed, the witness, and even the criminal, may
and even must swear that the crime has not been committed!

“The guilty party may yet do likewise, when a half proof cannot be
brought against him.”

Here is the Latin text:

“Reus vel testis non tenetur judicio, respondere si crimen fuerit omnis
occultum tunc enim potest imo teneteur testis dicere reum non commisse.
Et idem potest reus, si non adsit semiplena probatio” (Salm. D. 2, No.
146 Bus.).

Liguori asks himself (Quest. 2): If an accused, legally interrogated by
a judge, may deny his crime under oath, when the confession of the crime
might cause his condemnation, and be disadvantageous to him? and he
answers:

“It is altogether probable that when the accused fears a sentence of
death, or of being sent to prison, or exiled, he may deny his crime
under oath, understanding that he has not committed this crime in such a
manner as to be obliged to confess it.” Here is the Latin text:

“Quæritur 2. Au reus legitime interrogatus possit negare cimen, etiam
cum juramento, si grave damnum, ex confessione ipsi immineat satis
probabiliter, (Lugo de Justitia, D. 40, N. 15; Tamb. lib. 3, etc.); et
aliis pluribus dicunt posse reum si sibi immineat poena mortis,
carceris, rut exilii, negare crimen, etiam juramento, saltem sine
peccato gravi, sub intelligendo; se non commississe quotenus teneatur
illud fateri mado sit spes vitandi pœnam.”

“He who has sworn to keep a secret is not obliged to keep his oath, if
any consequential injury to him or to others is thereby caused.”

“If any one has sworn before a judge to keep the truth, he is not
obliged to say secret things.” (Less, Bonar, Trall, etc.)

Liguori asks whether a woman, accused of the crime of adultery, which
she has really committed, may deny it under oath? He answers: “Yes;
provided that she has been to confess, and received the absolution; for
then,” he says, “the sin has been pardoned, and has really ceased to
exist.”

“Quaritur 2. An adultera negare adulterium viro suo? Resp. Si adulterium
confessa sit: Potest respondere, ‘Innocens sum ab hoc crimine’ quia per
confessionem est jam oblatum.” (Card, Disc. 19, N. 54.)

Liguori maintains that one may commit a minor crime in order to avoid a
greater crime. He says: “It is right to advise any one to commit a
robbery or a fornication in order to avoid a murder.”

“Hinc, docet, Sanchez, No. 19 caj. sot., parato aliquem occidere licet
posse suaderi ut ab eo furetur, vel ut fornicatur” (page 419).

Question 3, Liguori: “May a servant open the door for a prostitute?”
Croix denies it, but Ligouri affirms it.

“Utrum famulo ostium meretrici operere? Negat Croix. At commune
affirmant Theologi.”

Question 4, Liguori: “Quaeretur an liceat famulo deferre scalam vel
subjicere humeros domino ascendenti ad fornicandum et similia. Buss,
etc., affirmant, quorum sententia probabilior videtur.”

“May a servant bring a ladder and help his master to go up and commit
adultery? Buss and others think that he may do it, and I am of the same
opinion.” (Liguori, Q. 2.)

“A servant has the right to rob his master, a child his father, and a
poor man the rich!”

The Salmantes says that a servant may, according to his own judgment,
pay himself with his own hands more than was agreed upon as a salary for
his own work, if he finds that he deserves a larger salary; “and,” says
Liguori, “this doctrine appears just to me.”

Salm., D. 4, proe. N. 137, dicunt famulum etiam ex _proprio judicio_
sibi compensare suam operam, si ipse certe judicet se majus stipendium
mereri. Quod sane videtur mihi probabile.

A poor man, who has concealed the goods and effects of which he is in
need, may swear that he has nothing.

“Indigens, bonis absconditis ad sustentationem, protest judici
aespondere se nihil habere.” (Salm., N. 140.)

In like manner an heir who, without taking an inventory, conceals his
goods, when it is not the goods mortgaged for the debt, may swear that
he has concealed nothing, understanding the goods with which he was to
pay. (Salm. 140.)

“There are many opinions about the amount which may be stolen to
constitute a mortal sin. Navar has said, too scrupulously, that to steal
a half piece of gold is a mortal sin; while others, too lax, hold that
to steal less than ten pieces of gold cannot be a serious sin. But Tol,
Mech, Less, etc., have more wisely ruled that to steal two pieces of
gold constitutes a mortal sin.”

Dubium 2, Liguori: “Variae ea de re sunt sententiæ. Nav. nimis
scrupulose statuit medium regulum: alii nemis laxe 10 aureos.
Moderatius, Tol., Med. Less., etc., etc., duos regales, etsi minus
sufficiat, si notabiliter noceat.”

“Is it a crime to steal a small piece of a relic? There is no doubt its
being a sin in the district of Rome, since Clement VII. and Paul V. have
excommunicated those who committed such thefts. But this theft is not a
serious thing when committed outside of the district of Rome, unless it
be a very rare and precious relic, as the wood of the Holy Cross or some
of the hair of the Virgin Mary!”

Dubium 3, Liguori: “If any one steals small sums at different times,
either from the same or from different persons, not having the intention
of stealing large sums, nor of causing a great damage, his sin is not
mortal; particularly if the thief is poor, and if he has the intention
to give back what he has stolen.”

Latin text: “Si quis et occasione furatur sive uni, sive pluribus, non
intendens notabile aliquid acquirere nec proximo graviter nocere, neque
ea simul sumpta unum mortale constituunt, si vel restituere non possit
vel animum habeat restituendi.”

Question 11, N. 536: “If several persons steal from the same master, in
small quantities, each in such a manner as not to commit a mortal sin,
though each one knows that all these little thefts together cause a
considerable damage to their master, yet no one of them commits a mortal
sin, even when they steal at the same time.”

Latin text: “Si plures modica furentur, nemo peccat graviter, et si
mutuo sciant graviter damnum domino fieri. Et hoc, etiamsi singuli eodem
tempore furentur.” (Liguori, 536.)

Liguori, speaking of children who steal from their parents, says:
“Salas, cited by Croix, maintains that a son does not commit a mortal
sin when he steals only twenty or thirty pieces of gold from a father
who has an income of 150 pieces of gold; and Lugo approves of that
doctrine. Less and other theologians say that it is not a mortal sin for
a child to steal two or three pieces of gold from a rich father; Bannez
maintains that to commit a mortal sin a child must steal not less than
fifty pieces of gold from a rich father; but Lacroix rejects that
doctrine, except the father is a prince.”

The theologians of Rome assure us that we may, and even that we must,
conceal and disguise our faith.

“Though lying is forbidden, we may be allowed to conceal the truth, or
to disguise it under ambiguous or equivocal words or signs, for a just
cause, and when there is no necessity to confess the truth. If by that
means one can rid himself of dangerous pursuits, he is permitted to use
it; for in general it is not true to say that, when interrogated by
public authority about his faith, he is obliged to reveal it. When you
are not questioned as to your faith, you are not only allowed to conceal
it, but it is often more to the glory of God and the interest of your
neighbor. If, for example, you are among a heretical people, you can do
more good by concealing your faith; or if, by declaring it, you are to
cause great trouble or death. It is temerity to expose one’s life.”
(Liguori, L. 2.)

The Pope has the right to release from all oaths.

“As for an oath made for a good and legitimate object, it seems that
there should be no power capable of annulling it. However, when it is
for the good of the public, a matter which comes under the immediate
jurisdiction of the Pope, who has the supreme power over the Church, the
Pope has full power to release from that oath.” (St. Thomas, Quest. 89,
art. 9, vol. iv.)

The Roman Catholics have not only the right, but it is their duty to
kill heretics.

“Excommunicatus privatur omni alia civili communicatione fidelium, ita
ut ipsi non possit cum aliis, et si non sit toleratus, etiam aliis cum
ipso non possit communicare; idque in casibus hoc versu comprehensis.
Os, orare, cammunio, mensa negatur.”

Translated: “Any man excommunicated is deprived of all civil
communication with the faithful, in such a way that if he is not
tolerated they can have no communication with him, as it is in the
following verse: ‘It is forbidden to kiss him, pray with him, salute
him, to eat or to do any business with him.’” (St. Liguori, vol. ix.,
page 62.)

“Quanquam heretici tolerandi non sunt ipso illorum demerito, usque tamen
ad secundam correptionem expectandi sunt, ut ad sanam redeant ecclesiæ
fidem; qui vero post secundam correptionem in suo errore obstinati
permanent, non modo excommunicationis sententia sed, etiam sæcularibus
principibus exterminandi tradendi sunt.”

Translated: “Though heretics must not be tolerated because they deserve
it, we must bear with them till, by a second admonition they may be
brought back to the faith of the Church. But those who, after a second
admonition, remain obstinate in their errors, must not only be
excommunicated, but they must be delivered to the secular powers to be
exterminated.”

“Quanquam heretici revertentes, semper recipiendi sint ad pœnitentiam
quoties cumque relapsi fuerint; non tamen semper sunt recipiendi et
restituendi ad bonorum hujus vitæ participationem ... recipiumtur ad
pœnitentiam ... non tamen ut liberentur a sententia mortis.”

Translated: “Though the heretics who repent must always be accepted to
penance, as often as they have fallen, they must not in consequence of
that always be permitted to enjoy the benefits of this life. When they
fall again they are admitted to repent. But the sentence of death must
not be removed.” (St. Thomas, vol. iv., page 91.)

“Quum quis per sententiam denuntiatur propter apostasiam excommunicatus,
ipso facto, ejus subditi a domino et juramento fidelitatis ejus liberati
sunt.”

“When a man is excommunicated for his apostasy, it follows from that
very fact that all those who are his subjects are released from the oath
of allegiance by which they were bound to obey him.” (St. Thomas, vol
iv., page 91.)

Every heretic and Protestant is condemned to death, and every oath of
allegiance to a government which is Protestant or heretic is abrogated
by the Council of Lateran, held in A. D. 1215. Here is the solemn decree
and sentence of death, which has never been repealed, and which is still
in force:

“We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy that exalts itself
against the holy orthodox and Catholic faith, condemning all heretics,
by whatever name they may be known; for though their faces differ, they
are tied together by their tails. Such as are condemned are to be
delivered over to the existing secular powers, to receive due
punishment. If laymen, their goods must be confiscated. If priests, they
shall be first degraded from their respective orders, and their property
applied to the use of the church in which they have officiated. Secular
powers of all ranks and degrees are to be warned, induced, and, if
necessary, compelled by ecclesiastical censure, to swear that they will
exert themselves to the utmost in the defence of the faith, and
extirpate all heretics denounced by the Church who shall be found in
their territories. And whenever any person shall assume government,
whether it be spiritual or temporal, he shall be bound to abide by this
decree.

“If any temporal lord, after being admonished and required by the
Church, shall neglect to clear his territory of heretical depravity, the
metropolitan and bishops of the province shall unite in excommunicating
him. Should he remain contumacious for a whole year, the fact shall be
signified to the Supreme Pontiff, who will declare his vassals released
from their allegiance from that time, and will bestow the territory on
Catholics, to be occupied by them, on the condition of exterminating the
heretics, and preserving the said territory in the faith.

“Catholics who shall assume the cross for the _extermination_ of
heretics shall enjoy the same indulgences and be protected by the same
privileges as are granted to those who go to the help of the Holy Land.
We decree, further, that all who may have dealings with heretics, and
especially such as receive, defend, or encourage them, shall be
excommunicated. He shall not be eligible to any public office. He shall
not be admitted as a witness. He shall neither have the power to
bequeath his property by will, nor to succeed to any inheritance. He
shall not bring any action against any person, but any one can bring an
action against him. Should he be a judge, his decision shall have no
force, nor shall any cause be brought before him. Should he be an
advocate, he shall not be allowed to plead. Should he be a lawyer, no
instruments made by him shall be held valid, but shall be condemned with
their author.”

But why let my memory and my thoughts linger any longer in these
frightful paths, where murderers, liars, perjurers and thieves are
assured by the theologians of the Church of Rome that they can lie,
steal, murder and perjure themselves as much as they like, without
offending God, provided they commit those crimes according to certain
rules approved by the Pope for the good of the Church!

I should have to write several large volumes were I to quote all the
Roman Catholic doctors and theologians who approve of lying, of perjury,
of adultery, theft and murder, for the greatest glory of God and the
good of the Roman Church! But I have quoted enough for those who have
eyes to see and ears to hear.

With such principles, is it a wonder that all the Roman Catholic
nations, without a single exception, have declined so rapidly?

The great Legislator of the World, the only Saviour of nations, has
said: “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of God.” A nation can be great and strong
only according to the truths which form the basis of her faith and life.
“Truth” is the only bread which God gives to the nations that they may
prosper and live. Deceitfulness, duplicity, perjury, adultery, theft,
murder, are the deadly poisons which kill the nations.

Then, the more the priests of Rome, with their theology, are venerated
and believed by a people, the sooner that people will decay and fall.
“The more priests the more crimes,” has said a profound thinker; for
then the more hands will be at work to pull down the only sure
foundations of society.

How can any man be sure of the honesty of his wife as long as a hundred
thousand priests tell her that she may commit any sin with her neighbor,
in order to prevent him from doing something worse? or when she is
assured, that, though guilty of adultery, she can swear she is pure as
an angel?

What will it avail to teach the best principles of honor, decency and
holiness to a young girl, when she is bound to go many times a year to a
bachelor priest, who is bound in conscience to give her the most
infamous lessons of depravity, under the pretext of helping her to
confess all her sins?

How will the rights of justice be secured, and how can the judges and
the juries protect the innocent and punish the guilty, so long as the
witnesses are told by two hundred thousand priests that they can conceal
the truth, give equivocal answers, and even perjure themselves under a
thousand pretexts?

What Government, either monarchical or republican, can be sure of a
lease of existence? how can they make their people walk with a firm step
in the ways of light, progress and liberty, as long as there is a dark
power over them which has the right, at every hour of the day or night,
to break and dissolve all the most sacred oaths of allegiance?

Armed with his theology, the priest of Rome has become the most
dangerous and determined enemy of truth, justice and liberty. He is the
most formidable obstacle to every good Government, as he is, without
being aware of it, the greatest enemy of God and man.




                              CHAPTER XIV

                          THE VOW OF CELIBACY.


Were I to write all the ingenious tricks, pious lies, shameful stories
called miracles, and sacrilegious perversions of the Word of God made
use of by superiors of seminaries and nunneries to entice their poor
victims into the trap of perpetual celibacy, I should have to write ten
large volumes, instead of a short chapter.

Sometimes the trials and obligations of married life are so exaggerated
that they may frighten the strongest heart. At other times the joys,
peace and privileges of celibacy are depicted with such brilliant colors
that they fill the coldest mind with enthusiasm.

The Pope takes his victim to the top of a high mountain, and there shows
him all the honors, praise, wealth, peace and joys of this world, united
to the most glorious throne of heaven, and then tells him: “I will give
you all those things if you fall at my feet, promise me an absolute
submission, and swear never to marry in order to serve me better.”

Who can refuse such glorious things? But before entirely shutting their
eyes, so that they may not see the bottomless abyss into which they are
to fall, the unfortunate victims sometimes have forebodings and
presentiments of the terrible miseries which are in store for them. The
voice of their conscience, intelligence and common sense has not always
been so fully silenced as the superior desired.

At the very time when the tempter is whispering his lying promises into
their ears, their Heavenly Father is speaking to them of the ceaseless
trials, the shameful falls, the tedious days, the dreary nights, and the
cruel and insufferable burdens which are concealed behind the walls
where the sweet yoke of the Good Master is exchanged for the burdens of
heartless men and women.

As formerly, the human victims crowned with flowers, when dragged to the
foot of the altar of their false gods, often cried out with alarm, and
struggled to escape from the bloody knife of the heathen priest, so at
the approach of the fatal hour at which the impious vow is to be made,
the young victims often feel their hearts fainting and filled with
terror. With pale cheeks, trembling lips and cold-dropping sweat they
ask their superiors, “Is it possible that our merciful God requires of
us such a sacrifice?”

Oh! how the merciless priest of Rome then becomes eloquent in depicting
celibacy as the only way to heaven, or in showing the eternal fires of
hell ready to receive cowards and traitors, who, after having put their
hand to the plough of celibacy, look back! He speaks of the
disappointment and sadness of so many dear friends, who expected better
things of them. He points out to them their own shame when they will
again be in a world which will have nothing for them but sneers for
their want of perseverance and courage. He overwhelms them with a
thousand pious lies about the miracles wrought by Christ in favor of his
virgins and priests. He bewitches them by numerous texts of Scripture,
which he brings as evident proof of the will of God in favor of their
taking the vows of celibacy, though they have not the slightest
reference to such vows.

The text of which the strangest abuses are made by the superiors to
persuade the young people of both sexes to bind themselves to those
shameful vows is Matt. xix., 12, 13: “For there are eunuchs which were
born from their mother’s womb; and there are some eunuchs which were
made eunuchs of men; and there are eunuchs which have made themselves
eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it,
let him receive it.”

Upon one occasion our superior made a very pressing appeal to our
religious feelings from this text, to induce us to make the vow of
celibacy and become priests. But the address, though delivered with a
great deal of zeal, seemed to us deficient in logic.

The next day was a day of rest (_conge_). The students in theology who
were preparing themselves for the priesthood, with me, talked seriously
of the singular arguments of the last address. It seemed to them that
the conclusions could not in any way be drawn from the selected text,
and therefore determined to respectfully present their objections and
their views, which were also mine, to the superior; and I was chosen to
speak for them all.

At the next conference, after respectfully asking and obtaining
permission to express our objections with our own frank and plain
sentiments, I spoke about as follows:

“Dear and venerable sir: You told us that the following words of Christ,
‘_There be eunuchs which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of
heaven’s sake_,’—show us evidently that we must make the vow of celibacy
and make ourselves eunuchs if we want to become priests. Allow us to
tell you respectfully, that it seems to us that the mind of our Saviour
was very different from yours when he pronounced these words. In our
humble opinion, the only object of the Son of God was to warn His
disciples against one of the most damnable errors which were to endanger
the very existence of nations. He was foretelling that there would be
men so wicked and blind as to preach that the best way for men to go to
heaven would be to make eunuchs of themselves. Allow us to draw your
attention to the fact that in that speech Jesus Christ neither approves
nor disapproves of the idea of gaining a throne in heaven by becoming
eunuchs. He leaves us to our common sense and to some clearer parts of
Scripture to see whether or not He approves of those who would make
eunuchs of themselves to gain a crown in heaven. Must we not interpret
this text as we interpret what Jesus said to His apostles, ‘The time
cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God’s
service’ (John xvi., 1, 2).

“Allow us to put these two texts face to face:

“‘There are eunuchs which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom
of heaven’s sake.’ (Matt. xix., 12, 13).

“‘The time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth
God’s service.’ (John xvi. 1, 2).

“Because our Saviour has said that there would be men who would think
that they would please God (and of course gain a place in heaven) by
killing His disciples, are we, therefore, allowed to conclude that it
would be our duty to kill those who believe and follow Christ? Surely
not.

“Well, it seems to us that we are not to believe that the best way to go
to heaven is to make ourselves eunuchs, because our Saviour had said
that some men had got that criminal and foolish notion into their mind!

“Christian nations have always looked with horror upon those who
voluntarily became eunuchs. Common sense, as well as the Word of God,
condemns those who thus destroy in their own bodies that which God in
his wisdom gave them for the wisest and holiest purposes. Would it not,
therefore, be a crime which every civilized and Christian nation would
punish, to preach publicly and with success to the people that one of
the surest ways for a man to go to heaven would be to make himself an
eunuch? How can we believe that our Saviour could ever sanction such a
practice?

“Moreover, if being eunuchs would make the way to heaven surer and more
easy, would not God be unjust for depriving us of the great privilege of
being born eunuchs, and thus being made ripe fruits for heaven?

“It seems to us that that text does not in any way require us to believe
that an eunuch is nearer the kingdom of God than he who lives just
according to the laws which God gave to man in the earthly paradise. If
it was not good for man to be without his wife when he was so holy and
strong as he was in the Garden of Eden, how can it be good now that he
is so weak and sinful?

“Our Saviour clearly shows that he finds no sanctifying power in the
state of an eunuch, in his answer to the young man who asked him, ‘Good
master, what must I do that I may have eternal life?’ (Matt. xix., 16.)
Did the good Master answer him in the language we heard from you two
days ago, namely, that the best way to have eternal life is to make
yourself an eunuch—make a solemn vow never to marry? No; but he said,
‘Keep the commandments!’

“Were the blessed Saviour to-day in your place, and I should ask him,
‘What must I do to be saved, and to show the way of God to my brethren?’
would he not say to me, ‘Keep the commandments!’ But where is the
commandment of God in the Old or New Testament, to induce us to make
such a vow as that of celibacy? The promise of a place in heaven is not
attached in any way to the vow of celibacy. Christ has not a word about
that doctrine.

“Allow us to respectfully ask, if the views concerning the vows of
celibacy entertained by Christ had been like yours, is it possible that
He would have forgotten to mention them when He answered the solemn
question of that young man? Is it possible that He would not have said a
single word about a thing which you have represented to us as being of
such vital importance to those who sincerely desire to know what to do
to be saved? Is it not strange that the Church should attach such an
importance to that vow of celibacy, when we look in vain for such an
ordinance in both the Old and New Testaments? How can we understand the
reasons or the importance of such a strict, and we dare say, unnatural
obligation in our day, when we know very well that the holy apostles
themselves were living with their wives, and that the Saviour had not a
word of rebuke for them on that account?”

This free expression of our common views on the vows of celibacy
evidently took our superior by surprise. He answered me, with an accent
of indignation which he could not suppress. “Is that all you have to
say?”

“It is not quite all we have to say,” I answered; “but before we go
further we would be much gratified to receive from you the light we want
on the difficulties which I have just stated.”

“You have spoken as a true heretic,” replied Mr. Leprohon, with an
unusual vivacity; “and were it not for the hope which I entertain that
you said those things more to receive the light you want than to present
and support the heretical side of such an important question, I would at
once denounce you to the bishop. You speak of the Holy Scriptures just
as a Protestant would do. You appeal to them as the only source of
Christian truth and knowledge. Have you forgotten that we have the holy
traditions to guide us, the authority of which is equal to that of the
Scriptures?

“You are correct when you say that we do not find any direct proof in
the Bible to enforce the vows of celibacy upon those who desire to
consecrate themselves to the service of the Church. But if we do not
find the obligation of that vow in the Bible, we find it in the holy
traditions of the Church.

“It is an article of faith that the vow of celibacy is ordered by Jesus
Christ, through His Church. The ordinances of the Church, which are
nothing but the ordinances of the Son of God, are clear on that subject,
and bind our consciences, just as the commandments of God upon Mount
Sinai; for Christ has said, those who do not hear the Church must be
looked upon as heathen and publicans. There is no salvation to those who
do not submit their reasoning to the teachings of the Church.

“You are not required to understand all the reasons for the vow of
celibacy; but you are bound tobelieve in its _necessity_ and _holiness_,
as the Church has pronounced her verdict upon that question. It is not
your business to argue about those matters; but your duty is to obey the
Church, as dutiful children obey a kind mother.

“But who can have any doubt about the necessity of the vows of celibacy,
when we remember that Christ had ordered His apostles to separate
themselves from their wives?—a fact on which no doubt can remain after
hearing St. Peter say to our Saviour, ‘Behold, we have forsaken all and
followed thee; what shall we have, therefore?’ (Matt. xix. 27). Is not
the priest the true representative of Christ on earth? In his
ordination, is not the priest made the equal, and, in a sense, the
superior of Christ? for when he celebrates Mass he commands Christ, and
that very Son of God is bound to obey! It is not in the power of Christ
to resist the orders of the priest. He must come down from heaven every
time the priest orders Him. The priest shuts Him up in the holy
tabernacles or takes him out of them, according to his own will.

“By becoming priests of the New Testament you will be raised to a
dignity which is much above that of angels. From these sublime
privileges flows the obligation of the priest to raise himself to a
degree of holiness much above the level of the common people, a holiness
equal to that of the angels. Has not our Saviour, when speaking of the
angels, said, ‘_Neque nubent neque nubentur?_’ They marry not, nor are
given in marriage. Surely, since the priests are the messengers and
angels of God, on earth they must be clad with angelic holiness and
purity.

“Does not Paul say that the state of virginity is superior to that of
marriage? Does not that saying of the apostle show that the priest,
whose hands every day touch the divine body and blood of Christ, must be
chaste and pure, and must not be defiled by the duties of married life?
That vow of celibacy it like a holy chain, which keeps us above the
filth of this earth and ties us to heaven. Jesus Christ, through His
holy Church, commands that vow to his priests as the most efficacious
remedy against the inclinations of our corrupt nature.

“According to the holy Fathers, the vow of celibacy is like a strong,
high tower, from the top of which we can fight our enemies, and be
perfectly safe from their darts and weapons.

“I will be happy to answer your other objections, if you have any more,”
said Mr. Leprohon.

“We are much obliged to you for your answers,” I replied, “and we will
avail ourselves of your kindness to present you with some other
observations.

“And, firstly, we thank you for having told us that we find nothing in
the Word of God to support the vows of celibacy, and that it is only by
the traditions of the Church that we can prove their necessity and
holiness. It was our impression that you desired us to believe that the
necessity of that vow was founded on the Holy Scriptures. If you will
allow it, we will discuss the traditions another time, and will confine
ourselves to-day to the different texts to which you referred in favor
of celibacy.

“When Peter says, ‘We have given up everything,’ it seems to us that he
had no intention of saying that he had forever given up his wife by a
vow. For St. Paul positively says, many years after, that Peter had his
wife; that he was not only living with her in his own house, but was
traveling with her when preaching the gospel. The words of Scripture are
of such evidence on that subject that they can neither be obscured by
any shrewd explanation nor by any tradition, however respectable it may
appear.

“Though you know the words of Paul on that subject, you will allow us to
read them: ‘Have we not power to eat and drink? have we not power to
lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles and as the
brethren of the Lord, and Cephas?’ (1 Cor. ix., 4, 5). St. Peter saying,
‘We have forsaken everything’ could not mean then that he had made a vow
of celibacy, and that he would not live with his wife as a married man.
Evidently the words of Peter mean only that Jesus had the first place in
his heart—that everything else, even the dearest objects of his love, as
father, mother, wife, were only secondary in his affections and
thoughts.

“Your other text about the angels who do not marry, from which you infer
the obligation and law of the vow of celibacy, does not seem to us to
bear on that subject as much as you have told us. For, be kind enough to
again read the text: ‘Jesus answered and said unto them, ‘Ye do err, not
knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God. For in the resurrection
they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of
God in heaven’ (Matt. xxii. 29, 30). You see that when our Saviour
speaks of men who are like angels, and who do not marry, He takes care
to observe that he speaks of the state of men _after the resurrection_.
If the Church had the same rule for us that Christ mentioned for the
angelic men to whom He refers, and would allow us to make a vow never to
marry after the resurrection, we would not have the slightest objection
to such a vow.

“You see that our Saviour speaks of a state of celibacy; but He does not
intimate that that state is to begin on this side of the grave. Why does
not our Church imitate and follow the teachings of our Saviour? Why does
she enforce a state of celibacy before the resurrection, while Christ
postpones the promulgation of this law till after that great day?

“Christ speaks of a perpetual celibacy only in heaven! On what
authority, then, does our Church enforce that celibacy on this side of
the grave, when we still carry our souls in earthly vessels?

“You tell us that the vow of celibacy is the best remedy against the
inclinations of our corrupt nature; but do you not fear that your remedy
makes war against the great one which God prepared in His wisdom? Do we
not read in our own vulgate: ‘Propter fornicationem autem quisque suam
uxorem habeat, et unaquaquæ virum suum’? ‘To avoid fornication let every
man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband’ (2 Cor.
vii. 2.)

“Is it not too strange, indeed, that God does tell us that the best
remedy He had prepared against the inclinations of our corrupt nature is
in the blessings of a holy marriage. ‘Let every man have his own wife,
and every woman her own husband.’ But now our Church has found another
remedy, which is more accordant to the dignity of man and the holiness
of God, and that remedy is the vow of celibacy!”

The sound of my last words were still on my lips when our venerable
superior, unable any longer to conceal his indignation, abruptly
interrupted me, saying:

“I do exceedingly regret to have allowed you to go so far. This is not a
Christian and humble discussion between young Levites and their
superior, to receive from him the light they want. It is the exposition
and defence of the most heretical doctrines I have ever heard. Are you
not ashamed, when you try to make us prefer your interpretation of the
Holy Scriptures to that of the Church? Is it to you, or to His holy
Church, that Christ promised the light of the Holy Ghost? Is it you who
have to teach the Church, or the Church who must teach you? Is it you
who will govern and guide the Church, or the Church who will govern and
guide you?

“My dear Chiniquy, if there is not a great and prompt change in you and
in those whom you pretend to represent, I fear much for you all. You
show a spirit of infidelity and revolt which frightens me. Just like
Lucifer, you rebel against the Lord! Do you not fear to share the
eternal pains of his rebellion?

“Whence have you taken the false and heretical notions you have, for
instance, about the wives of the apostles? Do you not know that you are
supporting a Protestant error, when you say that the apostles were
living with their wives in the usual way of married people? It is true
that Paul says that the apostles had women with them, and that they were
even traveling with them. But the holy traditions of the Church tell us
that those women were holy virgins, who were traveling with the apostles
to serve and help them in different ways. They were ministering to their
different wants—washing their underclothes, preparing their meals, just
like the housekeeper whom the priests have to-day. It is a Protestant
impiety to think and speak otherwise.

“But only a word more, and I am done. If you accept the teaching of the
Church, and submit yourself as doubtful children to that most holy
Mother, she will raise you to the dignity of the priesthood, a dignity
much above kings and emperors in this world. If you serve her with
fidelity, she will secure to you the respect and veneration of the whole
world while you live, and procure you a crown of glory in heaven.

“But if you reject her doctrines, and persist in your rebellious views
against one of the most holy dogmas; if you continue to listen to the
voice of your own deceitful reason rather than to the voice of the
Church, in the interpretation of the Holy Scriptures, you become
heretics, apostates and Protestants; you will lead a dishonored life in
this world, and you will be lost for all eternity.”

Our superior left us immediately after these fulminating words. Some of
the theological students, after his exit, laughed heartily, and thanked
me for having so bravely fought and gained a glorious victory. Two of
them, Joseph Turcot and Benony Legendre, disgusted by the sophisms and
logical absurdities of our superior left the seminary a few days after.
The rest, with me, had not the moral courage to follow their example,
but remained, stunned by the last words of our superior.

I went to my room and fell on my knees, with a torrent of tears falling
from my eyes. I was really sorry for having wounded his feelings, but
still more so for having dared for a moment to oppose my own feeble and
fallible reason to the mighty and infallible intelligence of my Church!

At first it appeared to me that I was only combatting, in a respectful
way, against my old friend, Rev. Mr. Leprohon; but I had received it
from his own lips that I had really fought against the Lord!

After having spent a long and dark night of anguish and remorse, my
first action, the next day, was to go to confession, and ask my
confessor, with tears of regret, pardon for the sins I had committed and
the scandal I had given.

Had I listened to the voice of my conscience, I certainly would have
left the seminary that day; for they told me that I had confounded my
superior and pulverized all his arguments. Reason and conscience told me
that the vow of celibacy was a sin against logic, morality and God; that
that vow could not be sustained by any argument from the Holy
Scriptures, logic or common sense. But I was a most sincere Roman
Catholic. I had therefore to fight a new battle against my conscience
and intelligence, so as to subdue and silence them forever! Many a time
it was my hope, before this, to have succeeded in slaughtering them at
the foot of the altar of my Church; but that day, far from being forever
silenced and buried, they had come out again with renewed force, to
waken me from the terrible illusions in which I was living.
Nevertheless, after a long and frightful battle, my hope was that they
were perfectly subdued and buried under the feet of the holy Fathers,
the learned theologians and the venerable popes, whose voice only I was
determined now to follow. I felt a real calm after that struggle. It was
evidently the silence of death, although my confessor told me it was the
peace of God. More than ever I determined to have no knowledge, no
thought, no will, no light, no desires, no science but that which my
Church would give me through my superior. I was fallible, she was
infallible! I was a sinner, she was the immaculate spouse of Jesus
Christ! I was weak, she had more power than the great waters of the
ocean! I was but an atom, she was covering the world with her glory!
What, therefore, could I have to fear in humbling myself to her feet, to
live of her life, to be strong of her strength, wise of her wisdom, holy
with her holiness? Had not my superior repeatedly told me that no error,
no sin would be imputed to me as long as I obeyed my Church and walked
in her ways?

With these sentiments of a most profound and perfect respect for my
Church, I irrevocably consecrated myself to her service on the 4th of
May, 1832, by making the vow of celibacy and accepting the office of
sub-deacon.




                              CHAPTER XV.

                 THE IMPURITIES OF THE THEOLOGY OF ROME

        “The mother of harlots and abominations.”—REV. xvii. 5.


Constrained by the voice of my conscience to reveal the impurities of
the theology of the Church of Rome, I feel, in doing so, a sentiment of
inexpressible shame. They are of such a loathsome nature, that often
they cannot be expressed in any living language.

However great may have been the corruptions in the theologies and
priests of paganism, there is nothing in their records which can be
compared with the depravity of those of the Church of Rome. Before the
day on which the theology of Rome was inspired by Satan, the world had
certainly witnessed many dark deeds; but vice had never been clothed
with the mantle of theology:—the most shameful forms of iniquity had
never been publicly taught in the schools of the old pagan priest, under
the pretext of saving the world. No! neither had the priests or the
idols been forced to attend meetings where the most degrading forms of
iniquity were objects of the most minute study, and that under the
pretext of glorifying God.

Let those who understand Latin read the pages which I give at the end of
my book, “The Priest, the Woman, and the Confessional,” and then decide
as to whether or not the sentiments therein contained are not enough to
shock the feelings of the most depraved. And let it be remembered that
all those abominations have to be studied, learned by heart and
thoroughly understood by men who have to make a vow never to marry! For
it is not till after his vow of celibacy that the student in theology is
_initiated_ into those mysteries of iniquity.

Has the world ever witnessed such a sacrilegious comedy? A young man
about twenty years of age has been enticed to make a vow of perpetual
celibacy, and the very next day the Church of Rome puts under the eye of
his soul the most infamous spectacle? She fills his memory with the most
disgusting images! She tickles all his senses and pollutes his ears not
by imaginary representations, but by realities which would shock the
most abandoned in vice!

For, let it be well understood, that it is absolutely impossible for one
to study those questions of Roman Theology, and fathom those forms of
iniquity without having his body as well as his mind plunged into a
state the most degrading. Moreover, Rome does not even try to conceal
the overwhelming power of this kind of teaching; she does not even
attempt to make it a secret from the victims of her incomparable
depravity, but BRAVELY TELLS them that the study of those questions will
act with an irresistible power upon those organs, and without a blush
says “that pollution must follow!!!”

But in order that the Church of Rome may more certainly destroy her
victims, and that they may not escape from the abyss which she has dug
under their feet, she tells them “There is no sin for you in those
pollutions!” (Dens, vol. i., p. 315.)

But Rome must bewitch, so as the better to secure their destruction. She
puts to their lips the cup of her enchantments, the more certainly to
kill their souls, dethrone God from their consciences, and abrogate his
eternal laws of holiness. What answer does Rome give those who reproach
her with the awful impurity of her theology. “My theological works,” she
answers, “are all written in Latin; the people cannot read them. No
evil, no scandal, therefore, can come from them!” But this answer is a
miserable subterfuge. Is this not the public acknowledgment that her
theology would be exceedingly injurious to the people if it were read
and understood by them?

By saying, “My theological works are written in Latin, therefore the
people cannot be defiled, as they do not understand them,” Rome does
acknowledge that these works would only act as a pestilence among the
people were they read and understood by them. But are not the one
hundred thousand priests of Rome bound to explain in every known tongue,
and present to the mind of every nation, the theology contained in those
books? Are they not bound to make every polluting sentence in them flow
into the ears, imagination, hearts and minds of all the married and
unmarried women whom Rome holds in her grasp?

I exaggerate nothing when I say that not fewer than half a million women
every day are compelled to hear in their own language, almost every
polluting sentence and impure notion of the diabolical science.

And here I challenge, most fearlessly, the Church of Rome to deny what I
say, when I state that the daily average of women who go to confession
to each priest, is ten. But let us reduce the number to five. Then the
two hundred thousand priests who are scattered over the whole world,
hear the confessions of one million women every day. Well, now, out of
one hundred women who confess, there are at least ninety-nine whom the
priest is bound in conscience to pollute, by questioning them on the
matters mentioned in “The Priest, the Woman and the Confessional.” How
can one be surprised at the rapid downfall of the nations who are under
the yoke of the Pope?

The public statistics of the European, as well as of American nations,
show that there is among Roman Catholics nearly double the amount of
prostitution, bastardy, theft, perjury and murder, than is found among
Protestant nations. Where must we, then, look for the cause of those
stupendous facts, if not in the corrupt teachings of the theology of
Rome. How can the Roman Catholic nations hope to raise themselves in the
scale of Christian dignity and morality as long as there remain two
hundred thousand priests in their midst, bound in conscience every day
to pollute the minds, and the hearts of their mothers, their wives and
their daughters.

And here let me say, once for all, that I am not induced to speak as I
do from any motive of contempt or unchristian feeling against the
theological professors who have initiated me into those mysteries of
iniquity. The Rev. Messrs. Raimbault and Leprohon were, and in my mind
they still are, as venerable as men can be in the Church of Rome. As I
have been myself, and as all the priests of Rome are, they were plunged
into the abyss without understanding it, into the abyss of the most
stolid ignorance. They were crushed, as I was myself, under a yoke which
bound their understanding to the dust and polluted their hearts without
measure. We were embarked together on a ship, the first appearance of
which was really magnificent, but the bottom of which was irremediably
rotten. Without the true Pilot on board we were left to perish on
unknown shoals. Out of this sinking ship the hand of God alone, in his
merciful providence, rescued me. I pity those friends of my youth, but
despise them? hate them? No! Never! Never!

Every time our theological teachers gave us our lessons, it was evident
that they blushed in the inmost part of their souls. Their consciences
as honest men were evidently forbidding them, on the one hand, to open
their mouths on such matters, while, on the other hand, as slaves and
priests of the Pope, they were compelled to speak without reserve.

After our lessons in theology, we students used to be filled with such a
sentiment of shame that sometimes we hardly dared to look at each other;
and, when alone in our rooms, those horrible pictures were affecting our
hearts, in spite of ourselves, as the rust affects and corrodes the
hardest and purest steel. More than one of my fellow-students told me,
with tears of shame and rage, that they regretted to have bound
themselves by perpetual oaths to minister at the altars of the Church.

One day one of the students, called Desaulnier, who was sick in the same
room with me, asked me: “Chiniquy, what do you think of the matters
which are the objects of our present theological studies? Is it not a
burning shame that we must allow our minds to be so polluted?”

“I cannot sufficiently tell you my feelings of disgust,” I answered.
“Had I known sooner that we were to be dragged over such a ground, I
certainly never would have nailed my future to the banners under which
we are irrevocably bound to live.”

“Do you know,” said Desaulnier, “that I am determined never to consent
to be ordained a priest; for when I think of the fact that the priest is
bound to confer with women on all these polluting matters, I feel an
insurmountable disgust and shame.”

“I am not less troubled,” I replied. “My head aches and my heart sinks
within me, when I hear our theologians telling us that we will be in
conscience bound to speak to females on these impure subjects. But
sometimes this looks to me as if it were a bad dream, the impure
phantoms of which will disappear at the first awakening. Our Church,
which is so pure and holy, that she can only be served by the spotless
virgins, surely cannot compel us to pollute our lips, thoughts, souls,
and even our bodies, by speaking to strange women on matters so
defiling!”

“But we are near the hour at which the good Mr. Leprohon is in the habit
of visiting us. Will you,” said I, “promise to stand by me on what I
shall ask him on this subject? I hope to get from him a pledge that we
will not be compelled to be polluted in the confessional by the women
who will confess to us. The purity and holiness of our superior is of
such a high character, that I am sure he has never said a word to
females on those degrading matters. In spite of all the theologians, Mr.
Leprohon will allow us to keep our tongues and our hearts, as well as
our bodies, pure in the confessional.”

“I have had the desire to speak to him on this subject for some time,”
rejoined Desaulnier, “but my courage failed me every time I attempted to
do so. I am glad, therefore, that you are to break the ice, and I will
certainly support you, as I have a longing desire to know something more
in regard to the mysteries of the confessional. If we be at liberty
never to speak to women on those horrors, I will consent to serve the
Church as a priest; but if not, I WILL NEVER BE A PRIEST.”

A few minutes after this our superior entered, to kindly inquire how we
had rested the night before. Having thanked him for his kindness, I
opened the volumes of Dens and Liguori, which were on our table, and,
with a blush, putting my fingers on one of the infamous chapters
referred to, I said to him:

“After God, you have the first place in my heart since my mother’s
death, and you know it. I take you, not only as my benefactor, but also,
as it were, as my father and mother. You will therefore tell me all I
want to know in these my hours of anxiety, through which God is pleased
to make me pass. To follow your advice, not to say your commands, I have
lately consented to receive the order of sub-deacon, and I have in
consequence taken the vow of perpetual celibacy. But I will not conceal
the fact from you that I had not a clear understanding of what I was
then doing; and Desaulnier has just stated to me, that until recently he
had no more idea of the nature of that promise, nor of the difficulties
which we now see ahead of us in our priestly life, than I had.

“But Dens, Liguori and St. Thomas have given us notions quite new in
regard to many things. They have directed our minds to the knowledge of
the laws which are in us, as well as in every other child of Adam. They
have, in a word, directed our minds into regions which were quite new
and unexplored by us; and I dare say that every one of those whom we
have known, whether in this house or elsewhere, who have made the same
vow, could tell the same tale.

“However, I do not speak for them; I speak only for myself and
Desaulnier. For God’s sake, please tell us if we will be bound in
conscience to speak in the confessional, to the married and unmarried
females, on such impure and defiling questions as are contained in the
theologians before us?”

“Most undoubtedly,” replied Rev. Mr. Leprohon; “because the learned and
holy theologians whose writings are in your hands are positive on that
question. It is absolutely necessary that you should question your
female penitents on such matters; for, as a general thing, girls and
married women are too timid to confess those sins, of which they are
even more frequently guilty than men, therefore they must be helped by
questioning them.”

“But have you not,” I rejoined, “induced us to make an oath that we
should always remain pure and undefiled? How is it, then, that to-day
you put us in such a position that it is almost an impossibility for us
to be true to our sacred promise? For the theologians are unanimous that
those questions put by us to our female penitents, together with the
recital of their secret sins, will act with such an irresistible power
upon us that we will be polluted.

“Would it not be better for us to feel those things in the holy bonds of
marriage, with our wives, and according to the laws of God, than in
company and conversation with strange women? Because, if we are to
believe the theologians which are in our hands, no priest—not even you,
my dear Mr. Leprohon, can hear the confessions of women without being
defiled.”

Here Desaulnier interrupted me, and said: “My dear Mr. Leprohon, I
concur in everything Chiniquy has just been telling you. Would we not be
more chaste and pure by living with our lawful wives, than by daily
exposing ourselves in the confessional in company of women whose
presence will irresistibly drag us into the most shameful pit of
impurity? I ask you, my dear sir, what will become of my vow of perfect
and perpetual chastity, when the seducing presence of my neighbor’s
wife, or the enchanting words of his daughter, will have defiled me
through the confessional. After all, I may be looked upon by the people
as a chaste man; but what will I be in the eyes of God? The people may
entertain the thought that I am a strong and honest man; but will I not
be a broken reed? Will God not be the witness that the irresistible
temptations which will have assailed me when hearing the secret sins of
some sweet and tempting women, will have deprived me of that glorious
crown of chastity for which I have so dearly paid? Men will think that I
am an angel of purity; but my own conscience will tell me that I am
nothing but a skillful hypocrite. For according to all the theologians,
the confessional is the tomb of the chastity of priests!! If I hear the
confession of women, I will be like all other priests, in a tomb, well
painted and gilded on the outside, but within full of corruption.”

Francis Desaulnier, just as he had foretold me, refused to be a priest.
He remained all his life in the orders of the sub-deaconate, in the
College of Nicolet, as a Professor of Philosophy. He was a man who
seldom spoke in conversation, but thought very much. It seems to me that
I still see him there, under that tall centenary tree, alone, during the
long hours of intermission, and many long days during our holidays,
while the rest of the students passed hither and thither, singing and
playing, on the enchanting banks of the river of Nicolet.

He was a good logician and a profound mathematician; and although
affable to everyone, he was not communicative. I was probably the only
one to whom he opened his mind concerning the great questions of
Christianity—faith, history, the Church and her discipline. He
repeatedly said to me: “I wish I had never opened a book of theology.
Our theologians are without heart, soul or logic. Many of them approve
of theft, lies and perjury; others drag us, without a blush, into the
most filthy pits of iniquity. Every one of them would like to make an
assassin of every Catholic. According to their doctrine, Christ is
nothing but a Corsican brigand, whose bloody disciples are bound to
destroy all the heretics by fire and sword. Were we acting according to
the principles of those theologians, we would slaughter all Protestants
with the same coolness of blood as we would shoot down the wolf which
crosses our path. With their hand still reddened with the blood of St.
Bartholomew they speak to us of charity, religion and God, as if there
were neither of them in the world.”

Desaulnier was looked upon as “_un homme singulier_” at Nicolet. He was
really an exception to all the men in the seminary. For example: Though
it was the usage and the law that ecclesiastics should receive the
communion every month, and upon every great feast day of the Church, yet
he would scarcely take the communion once a year. But let me return to
the interview with our superior.

Desaulnier’s fearless and energetic words had evidently made a very
painful impression upon our superior. It was not a usual thing for his
disciples in theology thus to take upon themselves to speak with such
freedom as we both did on this occasion. He did not conceal his pain at
what he called our unbecoming and unchristian attack upon some of the
most holy ordinances of the Church; and after he had refuted Desaulnier
in the best way he could, he turned to me and said: “My dear Chiniquy, I
have repeatedly warned you against the habit you have of listening to
your own frail reasoning, when you should only obey as a dutiful child.
Were we to believe you we would immediately set ourselves to work to
reform the Church and abolish the confession of women to priests; we
would throw all our theological books into the fire and have new ones
written, better adapted to your fancy. What does all this prove? Only
one thing, and that is, that the devil of pride is tempting you as he
has tempted all the so-called Reformers, and destroyed them as he would
you. If you do not take care, you will become another Luther!

“The theological books of St. Thomas, Liguori and Dens have been
approved by the Church. How, therefore, do you not see the ridicule and
danger of your position. On one side, then, I see all our holy popes,
the two thousand Catholic bishops, all our learned theologians and
priests, backed up by our two hundred millions of Roman Catholics drawn
up as an innumerable army to fight the battles of the Lord; and on the
other side, what do I see? Nothing but my small, though very dear
Chiniquy!

“How, then, is it that you do not fear, when with your weak reasoning
you oppose the mighty reasoning and light of so many holy popes,
venerable bishops and learned theologians? Is it not just as absurd for
you to try to reform the Church by your small reasons, as it is for the
grain of sand which is found at the foot of the great mountain to try to
turn that mighty mountain out of its place? or for the small drop of
water to attempt to throw the boundless ocean out of its bed, or try to
oppose the running tides of the Polar seas?

“Believe me, and take my friendly advice,” continued our superior,
“before it is too late. Let the small grain of sand remain still at the
foot of the majestic mountain! and let the humble drop of water consent
to follow the irresistible currents of the boundless seas, and
everything will be in order.

“All the good priests who have heard the confessions of women before us
have been sanctified and have had their souls saved, even when their
bodies were polluted; for those carnal pollutions are nothing but human
miseries, which cannot defile a soul which desires to remain united to
God. Are the rays of the sun defiled by coming down into the mud? No!
The rays remain pure, and return spotless to the shining orb whence they
came. So the heart of a good priest—as I hope my dear Chiniquy will
be—will remain pure and holy in spite of the accidental and unavoidable
defilement of the flesh.

“Apart from those things, in your ordination you will receive a special
grace which will change you into another man; and the Virgin Mary, to
whom you will constantly address yourself will obtain for you a perfect
purity from her Son.

“The defilement of the flesh spoken of by the theologians, and which, I
confess, is unavoidable when hearing the confessions of women, must not
trouble you; for they are not sinful, as Dens and Liguori assure us.
(Dens, vol. i., pages 299, 309.)

“But enough on that subject. I forbid you to speak to me any more on
those idle questions, and, as much as my authority is anything to you
both, I forbid you to say a word more to each other on that matter!”

It was my fond hope that my dear and so much venerated Mr. Leprohon
would answer me with some good and reasonable arguments; but he, to my
surprise, silenced the voice of our conscience by “_un coup d’etat_.”

Nevertheless, the idea of that miserable grain of sand which so
ridiculously attempted to remove the stately mountain, and also of that
all but perceptible drop of water which attempted to oppose itself to
the onward motion of the vast ocean, singularly struck and humbled me. I
remained silent and confused, though not convinced.

This was not all. Those rays of the sun, which could not be defiled,
even when going down into the mud, after bewildering one by their
glittering appearance, left my soul more in the dark than ever. I could
not resist a presentiment that I was in the presence of an imposition,
and of a glittering sophism. But I had neither sufficient learning,
moral courage, nor grace from God clearly to see through that misty
cloud, and to expel it from my mind.

Almost every month of the ten years which I had passed in the seminary
of Nicolet, priests of the district of Three Rivers and elsewhere were
sent by the bishops to spend two or three weeks in doing penances for
having bastards by their nieces, their housekeepers and their fair
penitents. Even not long before this conversation with our director, the
curate of St. Francois, the Rev. Mr. Amiot, had in the very same week
two children by two of his fair penitents, both of whom were sisters.
One of those girls gave birth to her child at the parsonage the very
night on which the bishop was on his episcopal visit to that parish.
These public and undeniable facts were not much in harmony with those
beautiful theories of our venerable director concerning the rays of the
sun, which “remained pure and undefiled, even when warming and vivifying
the mud of our planet.” The facts had frequently occurred to my mind
while Mr. Leprohon was speaking, and I was tempted more than once to ask
him respectfully if he really thought these “shining rays,” the priests,
had thus come into the mire, and would then return, like the rays of the
sun, without taking back with them something of the mire in which they
had been so strangely wallowing. But my respect for Mr. Leprohon sealed
my lips.

When I returned to my room, I fell on my knees to ask God to pardon me
for having, for a moment, thought otherwise than the popes and
theologians of Rome. I again felt angry with myself for having dared,
for a single moment, to have arrayed my poor little and imperceptible
grain of sand—drop of water—and personal and contemptible understanding
against that sublime mountain of strength, that vast ocean of learning,
and that immensely divine wisdom of the popes!

But, alas! I was not yet aware that when Jesus in His mercy sends into a
perishing soul a single ray of His grace, that there is more light and
wisdom in that soul than in all the popes and their theologians!

I was then taught what the real foundation of the Church of Rome is, and
sincerely believed that to think for myself was a damnable impiety—that
to look and see with my own eyes, and understand with my own mind, was
an unpardonable sin. To be saved I had to believe, not what I considered
to be the truth, but what the popes told me to be the truth. I had to
look and see every object of faith, just as every true Roman Catholic of
to-day has to look and see the same, through the Pope’s eyes or those of
his theologians.

However absurd and impious this belief may be, yet it was mine, and it
is also the belief of every true member of the Church of Rome to-day.
The glorious light and grace of God could not possibly flow directly
from Him to me; they had to pass through the Pope and his Church, which
were my only mountain of strength and only ocean of light. It was, then,
my firm belief that there was an impassable abyss between myself and
God, and that the Pope and his Church were the only bridge by which I
could have communication with Him. That stupendously high and most
sublime mountain, the Pope, was between myself and God; and all that was
allowed my poor soul was to raise itself and travel with great
difficulty till it attained the foot of that holy mountain, the Pope,
and, prostrating itself there in the dust, ask him to let me know what
my yet distant God would have me do. The promises of mercy, truth, light
and life were all vested in this great mountain, the Pope, from whom
alone they could descend upon my poor lost soul!

Darkness, ignorance, uncertainty and eternal loss were my lot the very
moment I ceased worshipping at the feet of the Pope! The God of Heaven
was not _my_ God; He was only the God of the Pope. The Saviour of the
world was not my Saviour; he was only the Pope’s. Therefore it was
through the Pope only that I could receive Christ as my Saviour, and to
the Pope alone had I to go, to know the way, the truth and the life of
my soul!

God alone knows what a dark and terrible night I passed after this
meeting! I had again to smother my conscience, dismantle my reason, and
bring them all under the turpitudes of the theologies of Rome, which are
so well calculated to keep the world fettered in ignorance,
superstition, and death.

But God saw the tears with which I bedewed my pillow that night. He
heard the cry of my agonizing soul, and in His infinite love and mercy
determined to come to my rescue, and save me. If He saw fit to leave me
many years more in the slavery of Egypt, it was that I might better know
the plagues of that land of darkness, and the iron chains which are
there prepared for poor lost souls.

When the hour of my deliverance came, the Lord took me by the hand and
helped me to cross the Red Sea. He brought me to the Land of Promise—a
land of peace, life and joy which passeth all understanding.




                              CHAPTER XVI.

THE PRIEST OF ROME AND THE HOLY FATHERS: OR HOW I SWORE TO GIVE UP THE
  WORD OF GOD TO FOLLOW THE WORD OF MEN.


There are several imposing ceremonies at the ordination of a priest; and
I will never forget the joy I felt when the Roman Pontiff presenting to
me the Bible, ordered me, with a solemn voice, to study and preach it.
That order passed through my soul as a beam of light. But, alas! those
rays of light and life were soon to be followed, as a flash of lightning
in a stormy night, by the most sudden and distressing darkness!

When holding the sacred volume, I accepted with unspeakable joy the
command of studying and preaching its saving truth; but I felt as if a
thunderbolt had fallen upon me when I pronounced the awful oath which is
required from every priest: “_I will never interpret the Holy Scriptures
except according to the unanimous consent of the Holy Fathers._”

Many times, with the other students in theology, I had discussed the
nature of that strange oath; still more often, in the silence of my
meditations, alone in the presence of God, I had tried to fathom the
bottomless abyss which, it seemed to me, was dug under my feet by it,
and every time my conscience had shrunk in terror from its consequences.
But I was not the only one in the seminary who contemplated, with an
anxious mind, its evidently blasphemous nature.

About six months before our ordination, Stephen Baillargeon, one of my
fellow theological students, had said in my presence to our superior,
the Rev. Mr. Raimbault: “Allow me to tell you that one of the things
with which I cannot reconcile my conscience is the solemn oath we will
have to take, ‘That we will never interpret the Scriptures except
according to the _unanimous_ consent of the Holy Fathers!’ We have not
given a single hour yet to the serious study of the Holy Fathers. I know
many priests, and not a single one of them has ever studied the Holy
Fathers; they have not even got them in their libraries! We will
probably walk in their footsteps. It may be that not a single volume of
the Holy Fathers will ever fall into our hands! In the name of common
sense, how can we swear that we will follow the sentiments of men of
whom we know absolutely nothing, and about whom, it is more probable, we
will never know anything, except by mere vague hearsay?

Our superior gave evident signs of weakness in his answer to that
unexpected difficulty. But his embarrassment grew much greater when I
said: “Baillargeon cannot contemplate that oath without anxiety, and he
has given you some of his reasons; but he has not said the last word on
that strange oath. If you will allow me, Mr. Superior, I will present
you some more formidable objections. It is not so much on account of our
ignorance of the doctrines of the Holy Fathers that I tremble when I
think that I will have ‘to swear never to interpret the Scriptures
except according to their unanimous consent.’ Would to God that I could
say, with Baillargeon, ‘I know nothing of the Holy Fathers; how can I
swear that they will guide me in all my ways?’ It is true that we know
so little of them that it is supremely ridiculous, if it is not an
insult to God and man, that we take them for our guides. But my regret
is that we know already too much of the Holy Fathers to be exempt from
perjuring ourselves, when we swear that we will not interpret the Holy
Scriptures except according to their unanimous consent.

“Is it not a fact that the Holy Fathers’ writings are so perfectly kept
out of sight, that it is absolutely impossible to read and study them?
But even if we had access to them, have we sufficient time at our
disposal to study them so perfectly that we could conscientiously swear
that we will follow them? And if we don’t study them, how can we be
exempted from wilful perjury the day that we will swear to follow them?
How can we follow a thing we do not see, which we do not hear, and about
which we do not know more than the man in the moon? Our shameful
ignorance of the Holy Fathers is a sufficient reason to make us fear at
the approach of the solemn hour that we will swear to follow them. Yes!
But we know enough of the Holy Fathers to chill the blood in our veins
when swearing to interpret the Holy Scriptures only according to their
unanimous consent. Please, Mr. Superior, tell us what are the texts of
Scripture on which the Holy Fathers are _unanimous_. You respect
yourself too much to try to answer a question which no honest man has,
or will ever dare to answer. And if you, one of the most learned men of
France, cannot put your finger on the texts of the Holy Bible and say,
‘The Holy Fathers are perfectly unanimous on these texts!’ how can we,
poor young ecclesiastics of the humble College of Nicolet, say ‘The Holy
Fathers are _unanimously_ of the same mind on those texts?’ But if we
cannot distinguish to-day, and if we shall never be able to distinguish
between the texts on which the Holy Fathers are unanimous and the ones
on which they differ, how can we _dare_ to swear before God and man to
interpret _every text of the Scriptures_ only according to the unanimous
consent of the Holy Fathers?

“By that awful oath, will we not be absolutely bound to remain mute as
dead men on every text on which the Holy Fathers have differed, under
the evident penalty of becoming perjured? Will not every text on which
the Holy Fathers have differed become as the dead carcass which the
Israelites could not touch, except by defiling themselves? After that
strange oath, to interpret the Scriptures _only_ according to the
_unanimous_ consent of the Holy Fathers, will we not be absolutely
deprived of the privilege of studying or preaching on a text on which
they have differed?

“The consequences of the oath are _legion_, and every one of them seems
to me the death of our ministry, the damnation of our souls! You have
read the history of the Church, as we have it here, written by Henrion,
Berrault-Bell-Costel and Fleury. Well, what is the prominent fact in
those reliable histories of the Church? Is it not that the Church has
constantly been filled with the noise of the controversies of Holy
Fathers with Holy Fathers? Do we not find, on every page, that the Holy
Fathers of one century very often differed from the Holy Fathers of
another century in very important matters? Is it not a public and
undeniable fact, that the history of our Holy Church is almost nothing
else than the history of the hard conflict, stern divisions, unflinching
contradictions and oppositions of Holy Fathers to Holy Fathers?

“Here is a big volume of manuscript written by me, containing only
extracts from our best Church historians, filled with the public
disputes of Holy Fathers among themselves on almost every subject of
Christianity.

“There are Holy Fathers who say, with our best modern theologians—St.
Thomas, Bellarmine and Liguori—that we must kill heretics as we kill
wild beasts; while many others say that we must tolerate them! You all
know the name of the Holy Father who sends to hell all the widows who
marry a second time, while other Holy Fathers are of a different mind.
Some of them, you know well, had very different notions from ours about
purgatory. Is it necessary for me to give you the names of the Holy
Fathers, in Africa and Asia, who refused to accept the supreme
jurisdiction we acknowledge in the Pope over all churches? Several Holy
Fathers have denied the supreme authority of the Church of Rome—you know
it; they have laughed at the excommunications of the Popes! Some even
have gladly died when excommunicated by the Pope, without doing anything
to reconcile themselves to him! What do we find, in the six volumes of
letters we have still from St. Jerome, if not the undeniable fact that
he filled the Church with the noise of his harsh denunciations of the
scriptural views of St. Augustine on many important points. You have
read those letters? Well, have you not concluded that St. Jerome and St.
Augustine agreed almost only on one thing, which was, to disagree on
every subject they treated?

“Did not St. Jerome knock his head against nearly all the Holy Fathers
of his time? And has he not received hard knocks from almost all the
Holy Fathers with whom he was acquainted? Is it not a public fact that
St. Jerome and several other Holy Fathers rejected the sacred book of
the Maccabees, Judith, Tobias, just as the heretics of our time reject
them?

“And now we are gravely asked, in the name of the God of Truth, to swear
that we will interpret the Holy Scriptures only according to the
unanimous consent of those Holy Fathers, who have been unanimous but in
one thing, which was never to agree with each other, and sometimes not
even with themselves.

“For it is a well-known fact, though it is a very deplorable one, for
instance, that St. Augustine did not always keep to the same correct
views on the text ‘Thou art Peter, and upon that rock I will build my
church.’ After holding correct views on that fundamental truth he gave
it up, at the end of his life, to say, with the Protestants of our day,
that ‘upon that rock means only Christ, and not Peter.’ Now, how can I
be bound by such an oath to follow the views of men who have themselves
been wavering and changing, when the Word of God must stand as an
unmoving rock to my heart? If you require from us an oath, why put into
our hands the history of the Church, which has stuffed our memory with
the undeniable facts of the endless fierce divisions of the Holy Fathers
on almost every question which the Scriptures present to our faith?

“Would to God that I could say, with Baillargeon, I know nothing of the
Holy Fathers! Then I could perhaps be at peace with my conscience, after
perjuring myself by promising a thing that I cannot do.

“I was lately told by the Rev. Mr. Leprohon, that it is absolutely
necessary to go to the Holy Fathers in order to understand the Holy
Scriptures! But I will respectfully repeat to-day what I then said on
that subject.

“If I am too ignorant or too stupid to understand St. Mark, St. Luke and
St. Paul, how can I be intelligent enough to understand Jerome,
Augustine, and Tertullian? And if St. Matthew, St. John and St. Peter
have not got from God the grace of writing with a sufficient degree of
light and clearness to be understood by men of good-will, how is it that
Justin, Clemens and Cyprian have received from our God a favor of
lucidity and clearness which he denied to His apostles and evangelists?
If I cannot rely upon my private judgment when studying, with the help
of God, the Holy Scriptures, how can I rely on my private judgment when
studying the Holy Fathers? You constantly tell me I cannot rely on my
private judgment to understand and interpret the Holy Scriptures; but
will you please tell me with what judgment and intelligence I shall have
to interpret and understand the writings of the Holy Fathers, if it be
not with my own private judgment? Must I borrow the judgment and
intelligence of some of my neighbors in order to understand and
interpret, for instance, the writings of Origen? or shall I be allowed
to go and hear what that Holy Father wants from me with my own private
intelligence? But again, if you are forced to confess that I have
nothing else but my _private judgment and intelligence_ to read,
understand and follow the Holy Fathers, and that I not only can, but I
must, rely on my own private judgment, without any fear, in that case,
how is it that I will be lost if I make use of that same _private and
personal judgment_ when at the feet of Jesus, listening to His eternal
and life-giving words?

“Nothing distresses me so much in our holy religion as this want of
confidence in God when we go to the feet of Jesus to hear or read His
soul-saving words, and the abundance of self-confidence, when we go
among sinful and fallible men, to know what they say.

“It is not to the Holy Scriptures that we are invited to go to know what
the Lord saith, it is to the Holy Fathers!!

“Would it be possible that, in our Holy Church, the Word of God would be
darkness, and the words of men light!

“This dogma, or article of our religion, by which we must go to the Holy
Fathers in order to know what ‘The Lord saith,’ and not to the Holy
Scripture, is to my soul what a handful of sand would be to my eyes—it
makes me perfectly blind.

“When our venerable bishop places the Holy Scriptures in my hands and
commands me to study and preach them, I will understand what he means,
and he will know what he says. He will give me a most sublime work to
perform; and, with the grace of God, I hope I will do it. But when he
orders me to swear that I will _never_ interpret the Holy Scriptures,
except according to the unanimous consent of the Holy Fathers, will he
not make a perjured man of me, and will he not say a thing to which he
has not given sufficient attention? For to swear that we will never
interpret anything of the Scriptures, except according to the unanimous
consent of the Holy Fathers, is to swear to a thing as impossible and
ridiculous as to take the moon with our hands. I say more, it is to
swear that we will never study nor interpret a single chapter of the
Bible. For it is probable that there are very few chapters of that Holy
Book which have not been a cause of serious difference between some of
the Holy Fathers.

“As the writings of the Holy Fathers fill at least two hundred volumes
in folio, it will not take us less than ten years of constant study to
know on what question they are or are not unanimous! If, after that time
of study, I find that they are _unanimous_ on the question of orthodoxy,
which I must believe and preach, all will be right with me. I will walk
with a fearless heart to the gates of eternity, and with the certainty
of following the true way of salvation. But if among fifty Holy Fathers
there are forty-nine on one side and one only on the opposite side, in
what awful state of distress will I be plunged! Will I not be then as a
ship in a stormy night, after she has lost her compass, her masts and
her helm. If I were allowed to follow the majority, there would always
be a plank of safety to rescue me from the impending wreck. But the Pope
has inexorably tied us to the unanimity. If my faith is not the faith of
_unanimity_, I am forever damned. I am out of the Church!!

“What a frightful alternative is just before us! We must either perjure
ourselves, by swearing to follow a unanimity which is a fable, in order
to remain Roman Catholics, or we must plunge into the abyss of impiety
and atheism by refusing to swear that we will adhere to a unanimity
which never existed.”

It was visible, at the end of that long and stormy conference, that the
fears and anxieties of Baillargeon and mine were partaken of by every
one of the students in theology. The boldness of our expressions brought
upon us a real storm. But our superior did not dare to face or answer a
single one of our arguments; he was evidently embarrassed, and nothing
could surpass his joy when the bell told him that the hour of the
conference was over. He promised to answer us the next day; but the next
day he did nothing but throw dust into our eyes, and abuse us to his
heart’s content. He began by forbidding me to read any more of the
controversial books I had bought a few months before, among which was
the celebrated Derry discussion between seven priests and seven
Protestants. I had to give back the well-known discussion between “Pope
and Maguire,” and between Gregg and the same Maguire. I had also to give
up the numbers of the _Avenir_ and other books of Lamenais, which I had
got the liberty, as a privilege, to read. It was decided that my
intelligence was not clear enough, and that my faith was not
sufficiently strong to read those books. I had nothing to do but to bow
my head under the yoke and obey, without a word of murmur. The darkest
night was made around our understandings, and we had to believe that
that awful darkness was the shining light of God!! We rejected the
bright truth which had so nearly conquered our minds, in order to accept
the most ridiculous sophisms as gospel truths! We did the most degrading
action a man can do—we silenced the voice of our conscience, and we
consented to follow our superior’s views, as a brute follows the order
of his master; we consented to be in the hands of our superiors like a
stick in the hands of the traveler.

During the months which elapsed between that hard-fought, though lost
battle, and the solemn hour of my priestly ordination, I did all I could
to subdue and annihilate my thoughts on that subject. My hope was that I
had entirely succeeded. But, to my dismay, that reason suddenly awoke,
as from a long sleep, when I had perjured myself, as every priest has to
do. A chill of horror and shame ran through all my frame in spite of
myself. In my inmost soul a cry was heard from my wounded conscience.
“You annihilate the Word of God! You rebel against the Holy Ghost! You
deny the Holy Scriptures to follow the steps of sinful men! You reject
the pure waters of eternal life, to drink the waters of death.”

In order to choke again the voice of my conscience, I did what my Church
advised me to do—I cried to my wafer god and to the blessed Virgin Mary,
that they might come to my help, and silence the voices which were
troubling my peace by shaking my faith.

With the utmost sincerity, the day of my ordination, I renewed the
promise that I had already so often made, and said in the presence of
God and His angels, “I promise that I will never believe anything except
according to the teachings of my Holy and Apostolic Church of Rome.”

And on that pillow of folly, ignorance and fanaticism I laid my head to
sleep the sleep of spiritual death, with the two hundred millions of
slaves whom the Pope sees at his feet.

And I slept that sleep till the God of our salvation, in His great
mercy, awoke me, by giving to my soul the light, the truth and the life
which are in Jesus Christ.




                             CHAPTER XVII.

             THE ROMAN CATHOLIC PRIESTHOOD: OR ANCIENT AND
                            MODERN IDOLATRY.


I was ordained a priest of Rome in the Cathedral of Quebec, on the 21st
of September, 1833, by the Right Reverend Sinai, first Archbishop of
Canada. No words can express the solemnity of my thoughts, the
superhuman nature of my aspirations, when the delegate of the Pope,
imposing his hands on my head, gave me the power of converting a wafer
into the real substantial body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus
Christ! The bright illusion of Eve, as the deceiver told her “Ye shall
be as gods,” was child’s play compared with what I felt when, assured by
the infallible voice of my Church that I was not only on equal terms
with my Saviour and God, but I was in reality above Him! and that
hereafter I would not only command, but _create_ Him!!

The aspirations to power and glory which had been such a terrible
temptation in Lucifer were becoming a reality in me! I had received the
power of commanding God, not in a spiritual and mystical, but in a real,
personal and most irresistible way.

With my heart full of an inexpressible joy and gratitude to God, and
with all the faculties of my soul raised to exaltation, I withdrew from
the feet of the pontiff to my oratory, where I passed the rest of the
day in meditation on the great things which my God had wrought in me.

I had, at last attained the top of that power and holiness which my
Church had invited me to consider from my infancy as the most glorious
gift which God had ever given to man! The dignity which I had just
received was above all the dignities and the thrones of this world. The
holy character of the PRIESTHOOD had been impressed on my soul, with the
blood of Christ, as an imperishable and celestial glory. Nothing could
ever take it away from me in time or eternity. I was to be a priest of
my God forever and ever. Not only had Christ let His divine and priestly
nature fall on my shoulders, but He had so perfectly associated me with
Himself as the great and eternal Sacrificator, that I was to renew,
every day of my life, His atoning SACRIFICE! At my bidding, the only and
eternally begotten Son of my God was now to come into my hands in
person! The same Christ who sits at the right hand of the Father was to
come down every day into my breast, to unite His flesh to my flesh, His
blood to my blood, His divine soul to my poor sinful soul, in order to
walk, work and live in me and with me in the most perfect unity and
intimacy!

I passed the whole day and the greater part of the night in
contemplating the superhuman honors and dignities which my beloved
Church had conferred on me. Many times I fell on my knees to thank God
for His mercies towards me, and I could hardly speak to Him except with
tears of joy and gratitude. I often repeated the words of the Holy
Virgin Mary: “My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit doth rejoice
in God my Saviour.”

The privileges granted to me were of a more substantial kind than those
bestowed upon Mary. She had been obeyed by Christ _only_ when He was a
child. He had to obey me now, although He was in the full possession of
His eternal glory!

In the presence of God and His angels, I promised to live a holy life as
a token of my gratitude to Him. I said to my lips and my tongue, “Be
holy now; for you will not only speak to your God: you will give Him a
new birth every day!” I said to my heart, “Be holy and pure now; for you
will bear every day the Holy of Holies.” To my soul I said, “Be holy
now; for you will henceforth be most intimately and personally united to
Christ Jesus. You will be fed with the body, blood, soul and divinity of
Him before whom the angels do not find themselves pure enough!”

Looking on my table, where my pipe, filled with tobacco, and my
snuff-box were lying, I said: “Impure and noxious weeds, you will no
more defile me! I am the priest of the Almighty. It is beneath my
dignity to touch you any more!” and opening the window I threw them into
the street, never to make use of them again.

On the 21st of September, 1833, I had thus been raised to the
priesthood; but I had not yet made use of the divine powers with which I
had been invested. The next day I was to say my first Mass, and work
that incomparable miracle which the Church of Rome calls
TRANSUBSTANTIATION.

As I have already said, I had passed the greater part of the night
between the 21st and 22nd in meditation and thanksgivings. On the
morning of the 22nd, long before the dawn of day, I was dressed and on
my knees. This was to be the most holy and glorious day of my life!
Raised the day before, to a dignity which was above the kingdoms and
empires of the world, I was now for the first time, to work a miracle at
the altar which no angel or seraph could do.

At my bidding Christ was to receive a new existence! The miracle wrought
by Joshua, when he commanded the sun and moon to stop, on the bloody
plain of Gibeon, was nothing compared to the miracle that I was to
perform that day. When the eternal Son of God would be in my hands, I
was to present myself at the throne of mercy, with that expiatory victim
of the sins of the world pay the debt, not only of my guilty soul, but
of all those for whom I should speak? The ineffable sacrifice of Calvary
was to be renewed by me that day with the utmost perfection!

When the bell rang to tell me that the hour was come to clothe myself
with the golden priestly robes and go to the altar, my heart beat with
such a rapidity that I came very near fainting. The holiness of the
action I was to do, the infinite greatness of the sacrifice I was about
to make, the divine victim I was to hold in my hands and present to God
the Father! the wonderful miracle I was to perform, filled my soul and
my heart with such sentiments of terror, joy and awe, that I was
trembling from head to foot; and if very kind friends, among whom was
the venerable secretary of the Archbishop of Quebec, now the Grand Vicar
Cazault, had not been there to help and encourage me, I think I would
not have dared to ascend the steps of the altar.

It is not an easy thing to go through all the ceremonies of a mass.
There are more than _one hundred different ceremonies and positions_ of
the body, which must be observed, with the utmost perfection. To omit
_one_ of them willingly, or through a culpable neglect or ignorance, is
eternal damnation. But thanks to a dozen exercises through which I had
gone the previous week, and thanks be to the kind friends who helped and
guided me, I went through the performances of that first mass much more
easily than I expected. It lasted about an hour. But when it was over, I
was really exhausted by the effort made to keep my mind and heart in
unison with the infinite greatness of the mysteries accomplished by me.

To make one’s self believe that he can convert a piece of bread into God
requires such a supreme effort of the will, and complete annihilation of
intelligence, that the state of the soul, after the effort is over, is
more like death than life.

I had really persuaded myself that I had done the most holy and sublime
action of my life, when, in fact I had been guilty of the most
outrageous act of idolatry! My eyes, my hands and lips, my mouth and
tongue, and all my senses, as well as the faculties of my intelligence,
were telling me that what I had seen, touched, eaten, was nothing but a
wafer; but the voices of the Pope and his Church were telling me that it
was the real body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ. I had
persuaded myself that the voices of my senses and intelligence were the
voices of Satan, and that the deceitful voice of the Pope was the voice
of the God of Truth! Every priest of Rome has to come to that strange
degree of folly and perversity, every day of his life, to remain a
priest of Rome.

The great imposture taught under the modern word TRANSUBSTANTIATION,
when divested of the glare which Rome, by his sorceries, throws around
it, is soon seen to be what it is—a _most impious and idolatrous
doctrine_.

“I must carry the ‘good god’ to-morrow to a sick man,” says the priest
to his servant girl. In plain French: “Je dois porter le ‘Bon Dieu’
demain a un malade, dit le praitre a sa servante; mais il n’y en a plus
dans le tabernacle.” “But there are no more in the tabernacle. Make some
small cakes, that I may consecrate them to-morrow.” And the obedient
domestic takes some wheat flour, for no other kind of flour is fit to
make the god of the Pope. A mixture of any other kind would make the
miracle of “transubstantiation” a great failure. The servant girl
accordingly takes the dough, and bakes it between two heated irons, on
which are graven the following figures, ✝/C.H.S. When the whole is
well baked, she takes her scissors and cuts those wafers, which are
about four or five inches large, into smaller ones of the size of an
inch, and respectfully hands them over to the priest.

The next morning the priest takes the newly-baked wafers to the altar,
and changes them into the body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus
Christ. It was one of those wafers that I had taken to the altar in that
solemn hour of my first mass, and which I had turned into my Saviour by
the five magical words—HOC EST ENIM CORPUS MEUM!

What was the difference between the incredible folly of Aaron on the day
of his apostasy in the wilderness, and the action I had done when I
worshipped the god whom I made myself, and got my friends to worship?
Where, I ask, is the difference between the adoration of the calf-god of
Aaron and the wafer-god which I had made on the 22nd September, 1833.
The only difference was, that the idolatry of Aaron lasted but one day,
while the idolatry in which I lived lasted a quarter of a century, and
has been perpetuated in the Church of Rome for more than a thousand
years.

What has the Church of Rome done by giving up the words of Christ, “Do
this in remembrance of me,” and substituting her dogma of
Transubstantiation? She has brought the world back to the old
heathenism. The priest of Rome worships a Saviour called Christ. Yes;
but that Christ is not the Christ of the gospel. It is a false and
newly-invented Christ whom the Popes have smuggled from the Pantheon of
Rome, and sacrilegiously called by the adorable name of our Saviour
Jesus Christ.

I have often been asked: “Was it possible that you sincerely believed
that the wafer could be changed into God by you?” And, “Have you really
worshipped that wafer as your Saviour?”

To my shame, and to the shame of poor humanity, I must say “Yes.” I
believed as sincerely as every Roman Catholic priest is bound to believe
it, that I was creating my own Saviour-God every morning by the assumed
consecration of the wafer; and I was saying to the people, as I
presented it to them, “Ecce agnus Dei”—“This is the Lamb of God, who
takes away the sins of the world; let us adore him”—prostrating myself
on my knees, I was adoring the God made by myself, with the help of my
servant; and all the people prostrated themselves to adore the
newly-made god!

I must confess, further, that though I was bound to believe in the
existence of Christ in heaven, and was invited by my Church to worship
Him as my Saviour and my God, I had, as every Roman Catholic has, more
confidence, faith and love towards the Christ which I had created with a
few words of my lips, than towards the Christ of heaven.

My Church told me, every day of my life, and I had to believe and preach
it, that though the Christ of heaven was my Saviour, He was angry
against me on account of my sins; that He was constantly disposed to
punish me according to His terrible justice; that He was armed with
lightning and thunder to crush me; and that, were it not for His mother,
who day and night was interceding for me, I should be cast into that
hell which my sins had so richly deserved. All the theologians, with St.
Liguori at their head, whose writings I was earnestly studying, and
which had received the approbation of infallible popes, persuaded me
that it was Mary whom I had to thank and bless, if I had not yet been
punished as I deserved. Not only had I to believe this doctrine, but I
had to preach it to the people. The result was for me, as it is for
every Roman Catholic, that my heart was really chilled, and I was filled
with terror every time I looked to the Christ of heaven through the
lights and teachings of my Church. He could not, as I believed, look to
me except with an angry face; He could not stretch out His hand towards
me except to crush me, unless His merciful mother or some other mighty
saint interposed their saving supplications to appease His just
indignation. When I was praying to that Christ of the Church of Rome, my
mind was constantly perplexed about the choice I should make of some
powerful protector, whose influence could get me a favorable hearing
from my irritated Saviour.

Besides this, I was told, and I had to believe it, that the Christ of
heaven was a mighty monarch, a most glorious king surrounded by
innumerable hosts of servants, officers and friends, and that, as it
would not do for a poor rebel to present himself before his irritated
King to get his pardon, but he must address himself to some of His most
influential courtiers, or to His beloved mother, to whom nothing can be
refused, that they might plead his cause; so I sincerely believed that
it was better for me not to speak myself to Jesus Christ, but to look
for some one who would speak for me.

But there would be no such terrors or fears in my heart when I
approached the Saviour whom I had created myself! Such an humble and
defenceless Saviour, surely, had no thunder in His hands to punish His
enemies. He could have no angry looks for me. He was my friend, as well
as the work of my hands. There was nothing in Him which could inspire me
with any fear. Had I not brought Him down from heaven? And had He not
come into my hands that He might hear, bless and forgive me?—that He
might be nearer to me, and I nearer to Him?

When I was in His presence, in that solitary church, there was no need
of officers, of courtiers, of mothers to speak to Him for me. He was no
longer there a mighty monarch, an angry king, who could be approached
only by the great officers of His court; He was now the rebuked of the
world, the humble and defenceless Saviour of the manger, the forsaken
Jesus of Calvary, the forgotten Christ of Gethsemane.

No words can give any idea of the pleasure I used to feel when, alone,
prostrated before the Christ whom I had made at the morning mass, I
poured out my heart at His feet. It is impossible for those who have not
lived under those terrible illusions to understand with what confidence
I spoke to the Christ who was then before me, bound by the ties of His
love for me! How many times, in the colder days of winter, in churches
which had never seen any fire, with an atmosphere 15 degrees below zero,
had I passed whole hours alone, in adoration of the Saviour whom I had
made only a few hours before! How often have I looked with silent
admiration to the Divine Person who was there alone, passing the long
hours of the day and night, rebuked and forsaken, that I might have an
opportunity of approaching Him, and of speaking to Him as a friend to
his friend, as a repenting sinner to his merciful Saviour. My faith—I
should rather say my awful delusion, was then so complete that I
scarcely felt the biting of the cold! I may say with truth, that the
happiest hours I ever had, during the long years of darkness into which
the Church of Rome had plunged me, were the hours which I passed in
adoring the Christ whom I had made with my own lips. And every priest of
Rome would make the same declaration, were they questioned on the
subject.

It is a similar principle of monstrous faith that leads widows in India
to leap with cries of joy into the fire which will burn them into ashes
with the bodies of their deceased husbands. Their priests have assured
them that such a sacrifice will secure eternal happiness to themselves
and their departed husbands.

In fact, the Roman Catholics have no other Saviour to whom they can
betake themselves than the one made by the consecration of the wafer. He
is the only Saviour who is not angry with them, and who does not require
the mediation of virgins and saints to appease His wrath. This is the
reason why Roman Catholic churches are so well filled by the poor blind
Roman Catholics. See how they rush to the foot of their altars at almost
every hour of the day, sometimes long before the dawn! Go to some of
their churches, even on a rainy and stormy morning, and you will see
crowds of worshippers, of every age and from every grade of society,
braving the storm and the rain, walking through the mud to pass an hour
at the foot of their tabernacles!

How is it that the Roman Catholics, alone, offer such a spectacle to the
civilized world? The reason is very simple and plain. Every soul yearns
for a God to whom it can speak, and who will hear its supplications with
a merciful heart, and who will wipe away her penitential tears. Just as
the flowers of our gardens turn naturally towards the sun which gives
them their color, their fragrance and their life, so every soul wants a
Saviour who is not angry but merciful towards those who come unto Him—A
Saviour who will say to the weary and heavy laden: “Come unto me, and I
will give you rest.”—A God, in fine, who is not armed with Thunder and
Lightning, and does not require to be approached only by saints, virgins
and martyrs; but who, through his son Jesus, is the real, the true and
the only friend of Sinners.

When the people think that there is such a God,—such a loving Saviour to
be found in the tabernacle, it is but natural that they should brave the
storms and the rains, to worship at his feet, to receive the pardon of
their sins.

The children of light, the disciples of the gospel, who protest against
the errors of Rome, know that their Heavenly Father is _everywhere_
ready to hear, forgive and help them. They know that it is no more “at
Jerusalem, nor on this or that mountain,” or at church that God wants to
be worshipped (John iv. 21.) They know that their Saviour liveth, and is
everywhere ready to hear those who invoke His name; that He is no more
in that desert, or in that secret chamber (Matt. xxiv.) They know that
He is everywhere—that He is ever near to those who look to his bleeding
wounds and want to wash their robes in His blood. They find Jesus in
their most secret closets when they enter them to pray;—they meet Him
and converse with Him when in the fields, behind the counter, traveling
on railroads or steamers—everywhere they meet with Him, and speak to Him
as friend to friend.

It is not so with the followers of the Pope. They are told contrary to
the gospel (Matt. xxiv. 22.), that Christ is in this Church—in that
secret chamber or tabernacle! Cruelly deceived by their priests, they
run, they brave the storms to go as near as possible to that place where
their merciful Christ lives. They go to the Christ who will give them a
hearty welcome, who will listen to their humble prayers, and be
compassionate to their tears of repentance.

Let Protestants cease to admire poor deluded Roman Catholics who dare
the storm and go to church even before the dawn of day. This devotion,
which so dazzles them, should excite compassion, and not admiration; for
it is the logical result of the most awful spiritual darkness. It is the
offspring of the greatest imposture the world has ever seen, it is the
natural consequence of the belief that the priest of Rome can create
Christ and God by the consecration of a wafer, and keep Him in a secret
chamber.

The Egyptians worshipped God under the form of crocodiles and calves:
The Greeks made their gods of marble or of gold: The Persian made the
sun his god: The Hottentots make their gods with whale-bone, and go far
through the storms to adore them: The Church of Rome makes her god out
of a piece of bread! Is this not idolatry?

From the year 1833, to the day that God in his mercy opened my eyes, my
servant had used more than a bushel of wheat flour, to make the little
cakes which I had to convert into the Christ of the mass. Some of these
I ate; others I carried about with me for the sick; and others I placed
in the tabernacle for the adoration of the people.

I am often asked:—“How is it that you could be guilty of such a gross
act of idolatry?” My only answer is the answer of the blind man of the
gospel: “I know not, only this one thing I know, that I was blind, and
could not see. But Jesus has touched my eyes and now I see.” (John ix.
ii).




                             CHAPTER XVIII.

NINE STARTLING CONSEQUENCES OF THE DOGMA OF TRANSUBSTANTIATION—THE OLD
  PAGANISM UNDER A CHRISTIAN NAME.


On the day of my ordination to the priesthood, I had to believe, with
all the priests of Rome, that it was within the limits of my powers to
go into all the bakeries of Quebec, and change all the loaves and
biscuits in that old city, into the body, blood, soul and divinity of
our Lord Jesus Christ, by pronouncing over them the five words: HOC EST
ENIM CORPUS MEUM. Nothing would have remained of these loaves and
biscuits but the smell, the color, the taste.

2. Every bishop and priest of the cities of New York and Boston,
Chicago, Montreal, Paris and London, etc., firmly believes and teaches
that he has the power to turn all the loaves of their cities, of their
dioceses, nay, of the whole world, into the body, blood, soul and
divinity of our Saviour Jesus Christ. And, though they have never yet
found it advisable to do that wonderful miracle, they consider, and say,
that to entertain any doubt about the power to perform that marvel, is
as criminal as to entertain any doubt about the existence of God.

3. When in the Seminary of Nicolet, I heard, several times, our
Superior, the Rev. Mr. Raimbault, tell us that a French priest having
been condemned to death in Paris, when dragged to the scaffold had,
through revenge, consecrated and changed into Jesus Christ all the
loaves of the bakeries of that great city which were along the streets
through which he had to pass; and though our learned superior condemned
that action in the strongest terms, yet he told us that the consecration
was valid, and that the loaves were really changed into the body, blood,
soul and divinity of the Saviour of the world. And I was bound to
believe it under pain of eternal damnation.

4. Before my ordination I had been obliged to learn by heart, in one of
the most sacred books of the Church of Rome, (Missale Romanism, p. 63)
the following statement: “If, after the consecration, the consecrated
bread disappear, taken away by the wind, or through any miracle; or
dragged away by an animal, let the priest take a new bread, consecrate
it, and continue his mass.”

And at page 57 I had learned, “If a fly or spider fall into the chalice,
after the consecration, let the priest take and eat it, if he does not
feel an insurmountable repugnance; but if he cannot swallow it, let him
wash it and burn it and throw the ashes into the sacrarium.”

5. In the month of January, 1834, I heard the following fact from the
Rev. Mr. Paquette, curate of St. Gervais, at a grand dinner which he had
given to the neighboring priests:

“When young, I was the vicar of a curate who could eat as much as two of
us, and drink as much as _four_. He was tall and strong, and he has left
the dark marks of his hard fists on the nose of more than one of his
beloved sheep; for his anger was really terrible after he drank his
bottle of wine.

“One day, after a sumptuous dinner, he was called to carry the good god
(Le Bon Dieu), to a dying man. It was mid-winter. The cold was intense.
The wind was blowing hard. There was at least five or six feet of snow,
and the roads were almost impassable. It was really a serious matter to
travel nine miles on such a day, but there was no help. The messenger
was one of the first marguilliers (elders) who was very pressing, and
the dying man was one of the first citizens of the place. The curate,
after a few grumblings, drank a tumbler of good Jamaica with his
marguillier as a preventative against the cold, went to church, took the
good god (Le Bon Dieu), and threw himself into the sleigh; wrapped as
well as possible in his large buffalo robes.

“Though there were two horses, one before the other, to drag the sleigh,
the journey was a long and tedious one, which was made still worse by an
unlucky circumstance. They were met half-way by another traveler coming
from the opposite direction. The road was too narrow to allow the two
sleighs and horses to remain easily on firm ground when passing by each
other, and it would have required a good deal of skill and patience in
driving the horses to prevent them from falling into the soft snow. It
is well known that when once horses are sunk into five or six feet of
snow, the more they struggle the deeper they sink.

“The marguillier, who was carrying the ‘good god,’ with the cure,
naturally hoped to have the privilege of keeping the middle of the road
and escaping the danger of getting his horses wounded, and his sleigh
broken. He cried to the other traveler, in a high tone of authority:
“Traveler! let me have the road. Turn your horses into the snow! Make
haste, I am in a hurry. I carry the good god!”

“Unfortunately the traveler was a heretic, who cared much more for his
horses than for the “good god.” He answered:

“Le Diable emporte ton Bon Dieu avant que je ne casse le cou de mon
cheval!” “The devil take your god before I consent to break the neck of
my horse. If your god has not taught you the rules of law and of common
sense, I will give you a free lecture on that matter,” and jumping out
of his sleigh, he took the reins of the front horse of the marguillier
to help him to walk on the side of the road, and keep the half of it for
himself.

“But the marguillier, who was naturally a very impatient and fearless
man, had drank too much with my curate, before he left the parsonage, to
keep cool, as he ought to have done. He also jumped out of his sleigh,
ran to the stranger, took his cravat in his left hand and raised his
right one to strike him in the face.

“Unfortunately for him, the heretic seemed to have foreseen all this. He
had left his overcoat in the sleigh and was more ready for the conflict
than his assailant. He was also a real giant in size and strength. As
quick as lightning his right and left fists fell like iron masses on the
face of the poor marguillier, and threw him on his back in the soft
snow, where he almost disappeared.

“Till then the curate had been a silent spectator; but the sight and the
cries of his friend, whom the stranger was pommelling without mercy,
made him lose his patience. Taking the little silk bag which contained
the ‘good god’ from about his neck, where it was tied, he put it on the
seat of the sleigh, and said: ‘Dear good god! Please remain neutral; I
must help my marguillier! Take no part in this conflict, and I will
punish that infamous Protestant as he deserves.’

“But the unfortunate marguillier was entirely put _hors de combat_
before the curate could go to his help. His face was horribly cut—three
teeth were broken—the lower jaw dislocated, and the eyes were so
terribly damaged that it took several days before he could see anything.

“When the heretic saw the priest coming to renew the battle, he threw
down his other coat to be freer in his movements. The curate had not
been so wise. Relying too much on his herculean strength, covered with
his heavy overcoat, on which was his white surplice, he threw himself on
the stranger, like a big rock which falls from the mountain and rolls
upon the oak below.

“Both of these combatants were real giants, and the first blows must
have been terrible on both sides. But the ‘infamous heretic’ probably
had not drank so much as my curate before leaving home, or perhaps he
was more expert in the exchange of these bloody jokes. The battle was
long and the blood flowed pretty freely on both sides. The cries of the
combatants might have been heard at a long distance, were it not for the
roaring noise of the wind, which at that instant was blowing a
hurricane.

“The storm, the cries, the blows, the blood, the surplice and the
overcoat of the priest torn to rags, the shirt of the stranger reddened
with gore, made such a terrible spectacle, that in the end the horses of
the marguillier, though well-trained animals, took fright and threw
themselves into the snow, turned their backs to the storm and made for
home. They dragged the fragments of the upset sleigh a pretty long
distance, and arrived at the door of their stable with only some
diminutive parts of the harness.

“The ‘good god’ had evidently heard the prayer of my curate, and he had
remained neutral; at all events he had not taken the part of his priest,
for he lost the day, and the infamous Protestant remained master of the
battle-field.

“The curate had to help his marguillier out of the snow in which he was
buried, and where he had lain like a slaughtered ox. Both had to walk,
or rather crawl, nearly half a mile in snow to their knees, before they
could reach the nearest farmhouse, where they arrived when it was dark.

“But the worst is not told. You remember when my curate had put the box
containing the ‘good god’ on the seat of the sleigh, before going to
fight. The horses had dragged the sleigh a certain distance, upset and
smashed it. The little silk bag, with the silver box and its precious
contents, was lost in the snow, and though several hundred people had
looked for it, several days at different times, it could not be found.
It was only late in the month of June, that a little boy, seeing some
rags in the mud of the ditch, along the highway, lifted them and a
little silver box fell out. Suspecting that it was what the people had
looked for so many days during the last winter, he took it to the
parsonage.

“I was there when it was opened; we had the hope that the ‘good god’
would be found pretty intact, but we were doomed to be disappointed,
_The good god was entirely melted away. Le Bon Dieu etait fondu!_”

During the recital of that spicy story, which was told in the most
amusing and comical way, the priests had drunk freely and laughed
heartily. But when the conclusion came: “Le Bon Dieu etait fondu!”

“The good god was melted away!” There was a burst of laughter such as I
never heard—the priests striking the floor with their feet, and the
table with their hands, filled the house with the cries, “The good god
melted away!”

“The good god melted away!”

“Le Bon Dieu est fondu!” “Le Bon Dieu est fondu!” Yes, the god of Rome,
dragged away by a drunken priest, and really melted away in the muddy
ditch. This glorious fact was proclaimed by his own priests in the midst
of convulsive laughter, and at tables covered with scores of bottles
just emptied by them!

6. About the middle of March, 1839, I had one of the most unfortunate
days of my Roman Catholic priestly life. At about two o’clock in the
afternoon, a poor Irishman had come in haste from beyond the high
mountains, between Lake Beauport and the river Morency, to ask me to go
and anoint a dying woman. It took me ten minutes to run to the church,
put the “good god” in the little silver box, shut the whole in my vest
pocket and jump into the Irishman’s rough sleigh. The roads were
exceedingly bad, and we had to go very slowly. At 7 p. m. we were yet
more than three miles from the sick woman’s house. It was very dark, and
the horse was so exhausted that it was impossible to go any further
through the gloomy forest. I determined to pass the night at a poor
Irish cabin which was near the road. I knocked at the door, asked
hospitality, and was welcomed with that warm-hearted demonstration of
respect which the Roman Catholic Irishman knows, better than any other
man, how to pay to his priests.

The shanty, twenty-four feet long by sixteen wide, was built with round
logs, between which a liberal supply of clay, instead of mortar had been
thrown, to prevent the wind and cold from entering. Six fat, though not
absolutely well-washed, healthy boys and girls, half-naked, presented
themselves around their good parents as the living witnesses that this
cabin, in spite of its ugly appearance, was really a happy home for its
dwellers.

Besides the eight human beings sheltered beneath that hospitable roof, I
saw, at one end, a magnificent cow with her newborn calf, and two fine
pigs. These two last boarders were separated from the rest of the family
only by a branch partition two or three feet high.

“Please your reverence,” said the good woman, after she had prepared our
supper, “excuse our poverty, but be sure that we feel happy and much
honored to have you in our humble dwelling for the night. My only regret
is that we have only potatoes, milk and butter to give you for your
supper. In these backwoods, tea, sugar and wheat flour are unknown
luxuries.”

I thanked that good woman for her hospitality, and caused her to rejoice
not a little by assuring her that good potatoes, fresh butter and milk,
were the best delicacies which could be offered to me in any place. I
sat at the table and ate one of the most delicious suppers of my life.
The potatoes were exceedingly well-cooked—the butter cream and milk of
the best quality, and my appetite was not a little sharpened by the long
journey over the steep mountains.

I had not told these good people, nor even my driver, that I had “Le bon
Dieu,” the good god, with me in my vest pocket. It would have made them
too uneasy, and would have added too much to my other difficulties. When
the time of sleeping arrived, I went to bed with all my clothing, and
slept well; for I was very tired by the tedious and broken roads from
Beauport to these distant mountains.

Next morning, before breakfast and the dawn of day, I was up, and as
soon as we had a glimpse of light to see our way, I left for the house
of the sick woman, after offering a silent prayer.

I had not traveled a quarter of a mile when I put my hand into my vest
pocket, and to my indescribable dismay, I found that the little silver
box containing the “good god” was missing. A cold sweat ran through my
frame. I told my driver to stop and turn back immediately, that I had
lost something which might be found in the bed where I had slept. It did
not take five minutes to retrace our way.

On opening the door I found the poor woman and her husband almost
besides themselves, and distressed beyond measure. They were pale and
trembling as criminals who expected to be condemned.

“Did you not find a little silver box after I left?” I said.

“O, my God!” answered the desolate woman, “Yes, I have found it, but
would to God I had never seen it. There it is.”

“But why do you regret finding it, when I am too happy to find it here,
safe in your hands?” I replied.

“Ah! your reverence, you do not know what a terrible misfortune has just
happened to me not more than half a minute before you knocked at the
door.”

“What misfortune can have fallen upon you in so short a time,” I
answered.

“Well, please your reverence, open the little box and you will
understand me.”

I opened it, but the “good god” was not in it!! Looking in the face of
the poor distressed woman, I asked her, “What does this mean? It is
empty!”

“It means,” answered she, “that I am the most unfortunate of women! Not
more than five minutes after you had left the house, I went to your bed
and found that little box. Not knowing what it was, I showed it to my
children and to my husband. I asked him to open it, but he refused to do
it. I then turned it on every side, trying to guess what it could
contain; till the devil tempted me so much that I determined to open it.
I came to this corner, where this pale lamp is used to remain on that
little shelf, and I opened it. But, O, my God; I do not dare to tell the
rest.”

At these words she fell on the floor in a fit of nervous excitement—her
cries were piercing, her mouth was foaming. She was cruelly tearing her
hair with her own hands. The shrieks and lamentations of the children
were so distressing that I could hardly prevent myself from crying also.

After a few moments of the most agonizing anxiety, seeing that the poor
woman was becoming calm, I addressed myself to the husband, and said:
“Please give me the explanation of these strange things?”

He could hardly speak at first, but as I was very pressing, he told me
with a trembling voice: “Please your reverence; look into that vessel
that the children use, and you will perhaps understand our desolation!
When my wife opened the little silver box, she did not observe the
vessel was there, just beneath her hands. In the opening, what was in
the silver box fell into that vase, and sank! We were all filled with
consternation when you knocked at the door and entered.”

I felt struck with such unspeakable horror at the thought that the body,
blood, soul and divinity of my Saviour, Jesus Christ, was there, sunk
into that vase, that I remained speechless, and for a long time did not
know what to do. At first it came to my mind to plunge my hands into the
vase and try to get my Saviour out of that sepulchre of ignominy. But I
could not muster courage to do so.

At last I requested the poor desolated family to dig a hole three feet
deep in the ground, and deposit it, with its contents, and I left the
house, after I had forbidden them from ever saying a word about that
awful calamity.

7. In one of the most sacred books of the laws and regulations of the
Church of Rome (Missale Romanism), we read, page 58, “If the priest
after the communion vomit, and that in the vomited matter the
consecrated bread appears, let him swallow what he has vomited. But if
he feels too much repugnance to swallow it, let him separate the body of
Christ (the consecrated bread), from the vomited matter, till it be
entirely corrupted, and then throw it into the sacrarium.”

8. When a priest of Rome, I was bound, with all the Roman Catholics, to
believe that Christ had taken His own body, with his own hand to His
mouth! and that he had eaten Himself, not in a spiritual, but in a
substantial, material way! After eating himself, he had given himself to
each one of his apostles, who then ate him also!!

9. Before closing this chapter, let the reader allow me to ask him, if
the world in its darkest ages of paganism has ever witnessed such a
system of idolatry, so debasing, impious, ridiculous and diabolical in
its consequences as the Church of Rome teaches in the dogma of
transubstantiation!

When, with the light of the gospel in hand, the Christian goes into
those horrible recesses of superstition, folly and impiety, he can
hardly believe what his eyes see and his ears hear. It seems impossible
that men can consent to worship a god whom the rats can eat! A god who
can be dragged away and lost in a muddy ditch by a drunken priest! A god
who can be eaten, vomited, and eaten again by those who are courageous
enough to eat again what they have vomited!!

The religion of Rome is not a religion: it is the mockery, the
destruction, the ignominious carricature of religion. The Church of
Rome, as a public fact, is nothing but the accomplishment of the awful
prophecy: “Because they receive not the love of the truth that they
might be saved, God shall send them strong delusions that they might
believe a lie.” (2 Thess. ii. x. xi.)




                              CHAPTER XIX.

           VICARAGE AND LIFE AT ST. CHARLES, RIVIERRE BOYER.


On the 24th September, 1833, Rev. Mr. Casault, secretary of the bishop
of Quebec, presented to me the official letters which named me the vicar
of the Rev. Mr. Perras, arch-priest, and curate of St. Charles, Rivierre
Boyer, and I was soon on my way, with a cheerful heart, to fill the post
assigned to me by my superior.

The parish of St. Charles is beautifully situated about twenty miles
south-west of Quebec, on the banks of a river, which flows in its very
midst, from north to south. Its large farm-houses and barns, neatly
white-washed with lime, were the symbols of peace and comfort. The
vandal axe had not yet destroyed the centenary forests which covered the
country. On almost every farm a splendid grove of maples had been
reserved as the witness of the intelligence and taste of the people.

I had often heard of the Rev. Mr. Perras, as one of the most learned,
pious and venerable priests of Canada. I had even been told that several
of the governors of Quebec had chosen him for the French teacher of
their children. When I arrived he was absent on a sick call, but his
sister received me with every mark of refined politeness. Under the
burden of her five and fifty years she had kept all the freshness and
amiability of youth. After a few words of welcome, she showed me my
study and sleeping room. They were both perfumed with the fragrance of
two magnificent bouquets of the choicest flowers, on the top of one of
which was written the words: “Welcome to the angel whom the Lord sends
to us as his messenger.” The two rooms were the perfection of neatness
and comfort. I shut the doors and fell on my knees to thank God and the
blessed Virgin for having given me such a home. Ten minutes later I came
back to the large parlor, where I found Miss Perras waiting for me, to
offer me a glass of wine and some excellent “pain de savoie,” as it was
the universal custom, then, to do in every respectable house. She then
told me how her brother, the curate, and herself were happy when they
heard that I was to come and live with them. She had known my mother
before her marriage, and she told me how she had passed several happy
days in her company.

She could not speak to me of any subject more interesting, than my
mother; for, though she had died a few years before, she had never
ceased to be present to my mind, and near and dear to my heart.

Miss Perras had not spoken long when the curate arrived. I rose to meet
him, but it is impossible to adequately express what I felt at that
moment. The Israelites were hardly struck with more awe when they saw
Moses coming down from Mount Sinai, than I was at the first sight I had
of that venerable man.

Rev. Mr. Perras was then about sixty-five years old. He was a tall
man—almost a giant. No army officer, no king ever bore his head with
more dignity. But his beautiful blue eyes, which were the embodiment of
kindness, tempered the dignity of his mien. His hair, which was
beginning to whiten, had not yet lost its golden lustre. It seemed as if
silver and gold were mixed on his head to adorn and beautify it. There
was on his face an expression of peace, calm, piety and kindness, which
entirely won my heart and respect. When, with a smile on his lips, he
extended his hands towards me, I felt beside myself, I fell on my knees
and said: “Mr. Perras, God sends me to you that you may be my teacher
and my father. You will have to guide my first and inexperienced steps
in the holy ministry. Do bless me and pray that I may be a good priest
as you are yourself.”

That unpremeditated and earnest act of mine, so touched the good old
priest, that he could hardly speak. Leaning towards me, he raised me up
and pressed me to his bosom, and with a voice trembling with emotion he
said, “May God bless you, my dear sir, and may he also be blessed for
having chosen you to help me carry the burden of the holy ministry in my
old age.” After half-an-hour of the most interesting conversation, he
showed me his library, which was very large and composed of the best
books which a priest of Rome is allowed to read; and he very kindly put
it at my service.

Next morning, after breakfast, he handed me a large and neat sheet of
paper, headed by these latin words:

                         “ORDO DUCIT AD DEUM.”

It was the rule of life which he had imposed upon himself, to guide all
the hours of the day in such a way that not a moment could be given to
idleness or vain pastime.

“Would you be kind enough,” he said, “to read this and tell me if it
suits your views? I have found great spiritual and temporal benefits in
following these rules of life, and would be very happy if my dear young
coadjutor would unite with me in walking in the ways of an orderly,
Christian and priestly life.

I read this document with interest and pleasure, and handed it back to
him saying: “I will be very happy, with the help of God, to follow with
you the wise rules set down here for a holy and priestly life.”

Thinking that these rules might be interesting to the reader, I give
them here in full:

    1. Rising,                                          5.30 a. m.

    2. Prayer and meditation                            6 to 6.30 a. m.

    3. Mass, hearing confession and recitation of
       brevarium                                        6.30 to 8 a. m.

    4. Breakfast                                        8 a. m.

    5. Visitation of the sick, and reading the lives of 8.30 to 10 a.
       the saints                                       m.

    6. Study of philosophical, historical, or
       theological books                                11 a. m. to 12.

    7. Dinner                                           12 to  12.30.

    8. Recreation and conversation                      12.30 to 1.30.

    9. Recitation of vespers                            1.30 to 2 p. m.

   10. Study of history, theology or philosophy         2 to 4 p. m.

   11. Visit to the holy sacrament and reading
       “Imitation of Jesus Christ,”                     4 to 4.30 p. m.

   12. Hearing of confessions, or visit to the sick, or
       study                                            4.30 to 6 p. m.

   13. Supper                                           6 to 6.30 p. m.

   14. Recreation                                       6.30 to 8 p. m.

   15. Chaplet—reading of the Holy Scriptures and
       prayer                                           8 to 9 p. m.

   16. Going to bed                                     9 p. m.

Such was our daily life during the eight months which it was my
privilege to remain with the venerable Mr. Perras, except that Thursdays
were invariably given to visit some of the neighboring curates, and the
Sabbath days spent in hearing confessions, and performing the public
services of the church.

The conversation of Mr. Perras was generally exceedingly interesting. I
never heard from him any idle, frivolous talking, as it is so much the
habit among the priests. He was well versed in the literature,
philosophy, history and theology of Rome. He had personally known almost
all the bishops and priests of the last fifty years, and his memory was
well stored with anecdotes and facts concerning the clergy, from almost
the days of the conquest of Canada. I could write many interesting
things, were I to publish what I heard from him, concerning the doings
of the clergy. I will only give two or three of the facts of that
interesting period of the church in Canada.

A couple of months before my arrival at St. Charles, the vicar who
preceded me, called Lajus, had publicly eloped with one of his beautiful
penitents, who, after three months of public scandal, had repented and
come back to her heart-broken parents. About the same time a neighboring
curate, in whom I had great confidence, compromised himself also, with
one of his fair parishioners, in a most shameful, though less public
way. These two scandals, which came to my knowledge almost at the same
time, distressed me exceedingly, and for nearly a week I felt so
overwhelmed with shame, that I dreaded to show my face in public, and I
almost regretted that I ever became a priest. My nights were sleepless;
the best viands of the table had lost their relish. I could hardly eat
anything. My conversations with Mr. Perras had lost their charms. I even
could hardly talk with him or anybody else.

“Are you sick, my young friend?” said he to me one day.

“No, sir, I am not sick, but I am sad.”

He replied, “Can I know the cause of your sadness? You used to be so
cheerful and happy since you came here. I must bring you back to your
former happy frame of mind. Please tell me what is the matter with you?
I am an old man and I know many remedies for the soul as well as for the
body. Open your heart to me, and I hope soon to see that dark cloud
which is over you pass away.”

“The two last awful scandals given by the priests,” I answered, “are the
cause of my sadness. The news of the fall of these two confreres, one of
whom seemed to me so respectable, has fallen upon me like a thunderbolt.
Though I had heard something of that nature when I was a simple
ecclesiastic in the college, I had not the least idea that such was the
life of so many priests. The fact of the human frailty of so many, is
really distressing. How can one hope to stand up on one’s feet when he
sees such strong men fall by one’s side? What will become of our holy
church in Canada, and all over the world, if her most devoted priests
are so weak and have so little self-respect, and so little fear of God?”

“My dear young friend,” answered Mr. Perras, “Our holy church is
infallible. The gates of hell can not prevail against her; but the
assurance of her perpetuity and infallibility does not rest on any human
foundation. It does not rest on the personal holiness of her priests;
but it rests on the promises of Jesus Christ. Her perpetuity and
infallibility are a perpetual miracle. It requires the constant working
of Jesus Christ to keep her pure and holy, in spite of the sins and
scandals of her priests. Even the clearest proof that our holy church
has a promise of perpetuity and infallibility, is drawn from the very
sins and scandals of her priests; for those sins and scandals would have
destroyed her long ago, if Christ was not in the midst to save and
sustain her. Just as the ark of Noah was miraculously saved by the
mighty hand of God, when the waters of the deluge would otherwise have
wrecked it, so our holy church is miraculously prevented from perishing
in the flood of iniquities by which too many priests have deluged the
world. By the great mercy and power of God, the more the waters of the
deluge were flowing on the earth, the more the ark was raised towards
heaven by these very waters. So it is with our holy church. The very
sins of the priests make that spotless spouse of Jesus Christ fly away
higher and higher towards the regions of holiness, as it is in God. Let,
therefore, your faith and confidence in our holy church, and your
respect for her, remain firm and unshaken in the midst of all these
scandals. Let your zeal be rekindled for her glory and extension, at the
sight of the unfortunate confreres who yield to the attacks of the
enemy. Just as the valiant soldier makes superhuman efforts to save the
flag, when he sees those who carried it fall on the battle-field. Oh!
you will see more of our flag-bearers slaughtered before you reach my
age. But be not disheartened or shaken by that sad spectacle; for once
more our holy church will stand forever, in spite of all those human
miseries, for her strength and her infallibility do not lie in men, but
in Jesus Christ, whose promises will stand in spite of all the efforts
of hell.

“I am near the end of my course, and thanks be to God, my faith in our
holy church is stronger than ever, though I have seen and heard many
things, compared with which, the facts which just now distress you are
mere trifles. In order the better to inure you to the conflict, and to
prepare you to hear and see more deplorable things than what is now
troubling you, I think it is my duty to tell you a fact which I got from
the late Lord Bishop Plessis. I have never revealed it to anybody, but
my interest in you is so great that I will tell it to you, and my
confidence in your wisdom is so absolute, that I am sure you will never
abuse it. What I will reveal to you is of such a nature that we must
keep it among ourselves, and never let it be known to the people, for it
would diminish, if not destroy, their respect and confidence in us,
respect and confidence, without which, it would become almost impossible
to lead them.

“I have already told you that the late venerable Bishop Plessis was my
personal friend. Our intimacy had sprung up when we were studying under
the same roof in the seminary of St. Sulpice, Montreal, and it had
increased year after year till the last hour of his life. Every summer,
when he had reached the end of the three months of episcopal visitation
of his diocese, he used to come and spend eight or ten days of absolute
rest and enjoyment of private and solitary life with me, in this
parsonage. The two rooms you occupy were his, and he told me many times
that the happiest days of his episcopal life were those passed in this
solitude.

“One day he had come from his three months’ visit, more worn out than
ever, and when I sat down with him in this parlor, I was almost
frightened by the air of distress which covered his face. Instead of
finding him the loquacious, amiable and cheerful guest I used to have in
him, he was taciturn, cast down, distressed. I felt really uneasy for
the first time, in his presence, but as it was the last hour of the day,
I supposed that this was due to his extreme fatigue, and I hoped that
the rest of the night would bring about such a change in my venerable
friend, that I would find him the next morning, what he used to be, the
most amiable and interesting of men.

“I was, myself, completely worn out. I had traveled nearly thirty miles
that day, to go to receive him at St. Thomas. The heat was oppressive,
the roads very bad, and the dust awful. I was in need of rest, and I was
hardly in my bed, when I fell into a profound sleep, and slept till
three o’clock in the morning. I was then suddenly awakened by sobs and
half-suppressed lamentations and prayers, which were evidently coming
from the bishop’s room. Without losing a moment, I went and knocked at
the door, inquiring about the cause of these sobs. Evidently the poor
bishop had not suspected that I could hear him.

“‘Sobs! Sobs!’ he answered, ‘What do you mean by that. Please go back to
your room and sleep. Do not trouble yourself about me, I am well,’ and
he absolutely refused to open the door of his room. The remaining hours
of the night, of course, were sleepless ones for me. The sobs of the
bishop were more suppressed, but he could not sufficiently suppress them
to prevent me from hearing them. The next morning his eyes were reddened
with weeping, and his face was that of one who had suffered intensely
all the night. After breakfast I said to him: “My lord, last night has
been one of desolation to your lordship; for God’s sake, and in the name
of the sacred ties of friendship, which has united us during so many
years, please tell me what is the cause of your sorrow. It will become
less the very moment you share it with your friend.”

“The bishop answered me: ‘You are right when you think that I am under
the burden of a great desolation; but its cause is of such a nature,
that I cannot reveal it even to you, my dear friend. It is only at the
feet of Jesus Christ and His holy mother, that I must go to unburden my
heart. If God does not come to my help, it is sure that I must die from
it. But I will carry with me into my grave, the awful mystery which
kills me.’

“In vain, during the rest of the day, I did all that I could to persuade
Monseigneur Plessis to reveal the cause of his grief. I failed. At last,
through respect for him, I withdrew to my own room, and left him alone,
knowing that solitude is sometimes the best friend of a desolated mind.
His lordship, that evening, withdrew to his sleeping room sooner than
usual, and I retired to my room much later. But sleep was out of the
question for me that night, for his desolation seemed to be so great,
and his tears so abundant, that when he bade me ‘good night,’ I was in
fear of finding my venerable, and more than ever dear friend, dead in
his bed the next morning. I watched him, without closing my eyes, from
the adjoining room, from ten o’clock till the next morning. Though it
was evident that he was making great efforts to suppress his sobs, I
could see that his sorrow was still more intense that night, than the
last one, and my mental agony was not much less than his, during those
distressing hours.

“But I formed an extreme resolution, which I put into effect the very
moment that he came out of his room the next morning, to salute me.

“‘My Lord,’ said I, ‘I thought till the night before last, that you
honored me with your friendship, but I see to-day that I was mistaken.
You do not consider me as your friend, for if you would look upon me as
a friend worthy of your confidence, you would unburden your heart unto
mine. A true friend has no secret from a true friend. What is the use of
friendship if it be not to help each other to carry the burdens of life!
I found myself honored by your presence in my house, so long as I
considered myself as your own friend. But now, that I see I have lost
your confidence, please allow me frankly to say to your lordship, that I
do not feel the same at your presence here. Besides, it seems to me very
probable that the terrible burden which you want to carry alone will
kill you, and that very soon, and I do not at all like the idea of
finding you suddenly dead in my parsonage, and having the coroner
holding his inquest on your body, and making the painful inquiries which
are always made upon one suddenly taken by death, particularly when he
belongs to the highest ranks of society. Then, my lord, be not offended
if I respectfully request your lordship to find another lodging as soon
as possible.’

“My words fell upon the bishop like a thunderbolt. He seemed to awaken
from a profound sleep. With a deep sigh he looked in my face, with his
eyes rolling in tears, and said:

“‘You are right, Perras, I ought never to have concealed my sorrow from
such a friend as you have always been for more than half a century to
me. But you are the only one to whom I can reveal it. No doubt your
priestly and Christian heart will not be less broken than mine; but you
will help me with your prayers and wise counsels to carry it. However,
before I initiate you into such an awful mystery, we must pray.’

“We then knelt down and, we said together a chaplet to invoke the power
of the Virgin Mary, after which we recited Psalm li: ‘Misere mihi.’ Have
mercy upon me, O Lord!

“There, sitting by me on this sofa, the bishop said: ‘My dear Perras,
you are the only one to whom I could reveal what you are about to hear,
for I think you are the only one who can hear such a terrible secret
without revealing it, and because, also, you are the only friend whose
advice can guide me in this terrible affliction.

“‘You know that I have just finished the visit of my immense diocese of
Quebec. It has taken me several years of hard work and fatigue, to see
by my own eyes, and know by myself, the gains and losses—in a word, the
strength and life of our holy church. I will not speak to you of the
people. They are, as a general thing, truly religious and faithful to
the church. But the priests. O, Great God! will I tell you what they
are? My dear Perras, I would almost die with joy, if God would tell me
that I am mistaken. But, alas! I am not mistaken. The sad, the terrible
truth is this (putting his right hand on his forehead,) the priests! Ah!
with the exception of you and three others, are infidels and atheists!
O, my God! my God! what will become of the church in the hands of such
wicked men!’ and covering his face with his hands, the bishop burst into
tears, and for one hour could not say a word. I myself remained mute.

“At first I regretted having pressed the bishop to reveal such an
unexpected mystery of iniquity. But, taking counsel of our very
fathomless humiliation and distress, after an hour of silence, spent in
pacing the walks of the garden, almost unable to look each other in the
face, I said: ‘My lord, what you have told me is surely the saddest
thing that I ever heard; but allow me to tell you that your sorrows are
out of the limits of your high intelligence and your profound science.
If you read the history of our holy church, from the seventh to the
fifteenth century, you will know that the spotless spouse of Christ has
seen as dark days, if not darker, in Italy, France, Spain and Germany,
as she does in Canada, and though the saints of those days deplored the
errors and crimes of those dark ages, they have not killed themselves
with their vain tears as you are doing.’

“Taking the bishop by the hand, I led him to the library, and opened the
pages of the history of the church, by Cardinals Baronius and Henrion, I
showed him the names of more than fifty Popes who had evidently been
atheists and infidels. I read to him the lives of Borgia, Alexander VI.
and a dozen others, who would surely and justly be hanged to-day by the
executioner of Quebec, were they, in that city, committing one half of
the public crimes of adultery, murder, debauchery of every kind, which
they committed in Rome, Avignon, Naples, etc., etc. I read to him some
of the public and undeniable crimes of the successors of the apostles,
and of the inferior clergy, and I easily and clearly proved to him that
his priests, though infidels and atheists, were angels of pity, modesty,
purity and religion, when compared with a Borgia, who publicly lived as
a married man with his own daughter, and had a child by her. He agreed
with me that several of the Alexanders, the Johns, the Piuses and the
Leos, were sunk much deeper in the abyss of every kind of iniquity than
his priests.

“Five hours passed in so perusing the sad but irrefutable pages of the
history of our holy church, wrought a marvelous and beneficial change in
the mind of Monseigneur Plessis.

“My conclusion was, that if our holy church had been able to resist the
deadly influence of such scandals during so many centuries in Europe,
she would not be destroyed in Canada, even by the legion of atheists by
whom she is served to-day.

“The bishop acknowledged that my conclusion was correct. He thanked me
for the good I had done him, by preventing him from despairing of the
future of our holy church in Canada, and the rest of the days which he
spent with me, he was almost as cheerful and amiable as before.

“Now, my dear young friend,” added Mr. Perras, “I hope you will be as
reasonable and logical in your religion as Bishop Plessis, who was
probably the greatest man Canada has ever had. When Satan tries to shake
your faith by the scandals you see, remember that Stephen, after having
fought with his adversary,—the Pope Constantine II., put out his eyes
and condemned him to die. Remember that other Pope, who through revenge
against his predecessor, had him exhumed, brought his dead body before
judges, then charged him with the most horrible crimes, which he proved
by the testimony of scores of eye-witnesses, got him (the dead Pope), to
be condemned to be beheaded and dragged with ropes through the muddy
streets of Rome, and thrown into the river Tiber. Yes, when your mind is
oppressed by the secret crimes of the priests, which you will know,
either through the confessional or by public rumor, remember that more
than twelve Popes have been raised to that high and holy dignity by the
rich and influential prostitutes of Rome, with whom they were publicly
living in the most scandalous way. Remember that young bastard, John
XI., the son of Pope Sergius, who was consecrated Pope, when only twelve
years old, by the influence of his prostitute mother, Marosian, but who
was so horribly profligate that he was deposed by the people and the
clergy of Rome.

“Well, if our holy church has been able to pass through such storms
without perishing, is it not a living proof that Christ is her pilot,
that she is imperishable and infallible because St. Peter is her
foundation, ‘Tu es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo Ecclesiam meam,
et portae inferi non prevalebunt adversus eam.’”

Oh, my God! what shall I confess to my confusion, what my thoughts were
during that conversation, or rather that lecture of my curate, which
lasted more than an hour! Yes, to thy eternal glory, and to my eternal
shame, I must say the truth. When the priest was exhibiting to me the
horrible unmentionable crimes of so many of our Popes, to calm my fears
and strengthen my shaken faith, a mysterious voice was repeating to the
ears of my soul, the dear Saviour’s words: “A good tree cannot bring
forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.
Every tree that bringeth not good fruit is hewn down and cast into the
fire. Wherefore, by their fruits ye shall know them,” and in spite of
myself the voice of my conscience cried in thundering tones that a
church, whose head and members were so horribly corrupt, could not, by
any means, be the Church of Christ.

But the most sacred and imperative law of my church, which I had
promised by oaths, was, that I would never obey the voice of my
conscience, nor follow the dictates of my private judgment, when they
were in opposition to the teachings of my church. Too honest to admit
the conclusions of Mr. Perras, which were evidently the conclusions of
my church, I was too cowardly and too mean to bravely express my own
mind, and repeat the words of the Son of God: “By their fruits ye shall
know them! A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit!”




                              CHAPTER XX.

           PAPINEAU AND THE PATRIOTS, IN 1833—THE BURNING OF
              “LE CANADIEN” BY THE CURATE OF ST. CHARLES.


The name of Louis Joseph Papineau will be forever dear to the French
Canadians; for whatever may be the political party to which one belongs
in Canada, he cannot deny that it is to the ardent patriotism, the
indomitable energy, and the remarkable eloquence of that great patriot,
that Canada is indebted for the greater part of the political reforms
which promise in a near future to raise the country of my birth to the
rank of a great and free nation.

It is not my intention to speak of the political parties which divided
the people of Canada into two camps in 1833. The long and trying abuses
under which our conquered race was groaning, and which at last brought
about the bloody insurrections of 1837 and 1838, are matters of history,
which do not pertain to the plea of this work. I will speak of Papineau,
and the brilliant galaxy of talented young men by whom he was surrounded
and supported, only in connection with their difficulties with the
clergy and the Church of Rome.

Papineau, Lefontaine, Bedard, Cartier and others, though born in the
Church of Rome, were only nominal Romanists. I have been personally
acquainted with every one of them, and I know they were not in the habit
of confessing. Several times I invited them to fulfil that duty, which I
considered, then, of the utmost importance to be saved. They invariably
answered me with jests, which distressed me; for I could see that they
did not believe in the efficacy of auricular confession. These men were
honest and earnest in their efforts to raise their countrymen from the
humiliating and inferior position which they occupied compared with the
conquering race. They well understood that the first thing to be done in
order to put the French Canadians on a level with their British
compatriots, was to give good schools to the people; and they bravely
set themselves to show the necessity of having a good system of
education, for the country as well as for the city. But at the very
first attempt they found an insurmountable barrier to their patriotic
views in the clergy. The priests had everywhere the good common sense to
understand that their absolute power over the people was due to its
complete ignorance. They felt that that power would decrease in the same
proportion that light and education would spread among the masses. Hence
the almost insurmountable obstacles put by the clergy before the
patriots, to prevent them from reforming the system of education. The
only source of education, then in Canada, with the exception of the
colleges of Quebec, Montreal and Nicolet, consisted in one or two
schools in the principal parishes, entirely under the control of the
priests, and kept by their most devoted servants, while the new parishes
had none at all. The greater part of these teachers knew very little
more, and required nothing more from their pupils, than the reading of
the A, B, C, and their little catechism. When once admitted to the first
communion, the A, B, C, and the little catechism were soon forgotten,
and 95 in 100 of the French Canadian people were not even able to sign
their names! In many parishes, the curate, with his school-teacher, the
notary, and a half-dozen of others, were the only persons who could read
or write a letter. Papineau and his patriotic friends understood that
the French Canadian people were doomed to remain an inferior race in
their own country, if they were left in that shameful state of
ignorance. They did not conceal their indignation at the obstacles
placed by the clergy to prevent them from amending the system of
education. Several eloquent speeches were made by Papineau, who was
their “Parliament Speaker,” in answer to the clergy. The curates, in
their pulpits, as well as by the press, tried to show that Canada had
the best possible system of education—that the people were happy—that
too much education would bring into Canada the bitter fruits which had
grown in France,—infidelity, revolution, riots, bloodshed; that the
people were too poor to pay the heavy taxes which would be imposed for
the new system of education. In one of his addresses, Papineau answered
this last argument, showing the immense sums of money, foolishly given
by those so-called poor people, to gild the ceilings of the church (as
was the usage then). He made a calculation of the tithes paid to the
priests; of the costly images and statues of saints, which were to be
seen then, around all the interior of the churches, and he boldly said
that the priests would do better to induce the people to establish good
schools, and pay respectable teachers, than to lavish their money on
objects which were of so little benefit.

That address, which was reproduced by the only French paper of Quebec,
“Le Canadien,” fell upon the clergy like a hurricane upon a rotten
house, shaking it to its foundation. Everywhere Papineau and his party
were denounced as infidels, more dangerous than Protestants, and plans
were immediately laid down to prevent the people from reading “Le
Canadien,” the only French paper they could receive. Not more than half
a dozen were receiving it in St. Charles; but they used to read it to
their neighbors, who gathered on Sabbath afternoons to hear its
contents. We at first tried, through the confessional, to persuade the
subscribers to reject it, under the pretext that it was a bad paper;
that it spoke against the priests and would finally destroy our holy
religion. But, to our great dismay, our efforts failed. The curates then
had recourse to a more efficacious way of preserving the faith of the
people.

The postmaster of St. Charles was, then, a man whom Mr. Perras had got
educated at his own expense in the seminary of Quebec. His name was
Chabot. That man was a perfect machine in the hands of his benefactor.
Mr. Perras forbade him to deliver any more of the numbers of that
journal to the subscribers, when there would be anything unfavorable to
the clergy in its columns. “Give them to me,” said he, “that I may burn
them, and when the people come to get them, give them such evasive
answers, that they may believe that it is the editor’s fault, or of some
other post-offices, if they have not received it.” From that day, every
time there was any censure of the clergy, the poor paper was consigned
to the flames. One evening, when Mr. Perras had, in my presence, thrown
a bundle of these papers into the stove, I told him: “Please allow me to
express to you my surprise at this act. Have we really the right to
deprive the subscribers of that paper, of their property? That paper is
theirs, they have paid for it. How can we take upon ourselves to destroy
it without their permission! Besides, you know the old proverb: _Les
pierres parlent_. (Stones speak.) If it were known by our people that we
destroy their papers, would not the consequences be very serious? Now,
Mr. Perras, you know my sincere respect for you, and I hope I do not go
against that respect by asking you to tell me by what right or authority
you do this? I would not put this question to you if you were the only
one who does it. But I know several others who do just the same thing. I
will, probably, be obliged, when a curate, to act in the same manner,
and I wish to know on what grounds I shall be justified in acting as you
do.”

“Are we not the spiritual fathers of our people,” answered Mr. Perras.

I replied, “Yes, sir, we are surely the spiritual fathers of our
people.” “Then,” rejoined Mr. Perras, “we have in spiritual matters all
the rights and duties which temporal fathers have, in temporal things,
toward their children. If a father sees a sharp knife in the hands of
his beloved but inexperienced child, and if he has good reasons to fear
that the dear child may wound himself, nay, destroy his own life with
that knife, is it not his duty, before God and man, to take it from his
hands and prevent him from touching it any more?”

“Yes,” I answered, “but allow me to draw your attention to a little
difference which I see between the corporal and the spiritual children
of your comparison. In the case you bring forward, of a father who takes
away the knife from the hands of a young and inexperienced child, that
knife has, very probably, been bought by the father. It has been paid
for with that father’s money. It is, then, the father’s knife. But the
papers of your spiritual children, which you have thrown into your
stove, have been paid for by them, and not by you. They are theirs,
then, before the laws of God and man, and they are not yours.”

I saw that my answer had cut the good old priest to the quick, and he
became more nervous than I had ever seen him. “I see that you are
young,” answered he; “you have not yet had time to meditate on the great
and broad principles of our holy church. I confess there is a difference
in the rights of the two children to which I had not paid attention, and
which, at first sight, may seem to diminish the strength of my argument.
But I have, here, an argument which will satisfy you, I hope. Some weeks
ago, I wrote to our venerable Bishop Panet about my intention of burning
that miserable and impious paper, “Le Canadien,” to prevent it from
poisoning the minds of our people against us, and he has approved me,
adding the advice, to be very prudent, and to act so secretly that there
would be no danger in being detected. Here is the letter of the holy
bishop, you may read it, if you like.”

“I thank you,” I replied, “I believe that what you say in reference to
that letter is correct. But suppose that our good bishop has made a
mistake in advising you to burn those papers, would you not have some
reasons to regret that burning, should you, sooner or later, detect that
mistake?”

“A reason of regretting to follow the advice of my superiors! Never!
Never? I fear, my dear young friend, that you do not sufficiently
understand the duties of an inferior, and the sacred rights of superiors
in our holy church. Have you not been told by your superiors in the
college of Nicolet, that there can be no sin in an inferior, who obeys
the orders or counsels of his legitimate superiors?”

“Yes sir,” I answered, “the Rev. Mr. Leprohon has told us that, in the
college of Nicolet.”

“But,” rejoined Mr. Perras, “your last question makes me fear that you
have forgotten what you have learned there. My dear young friend, do not
forget that it was the want of respect to their ecclesiastical
superiors, which caused the apostacy of Luther and Calvin, and damned so
many millions of heretics who have followed them. But in order to bring
your rebellious mind under the holy yoke of a perfect submission to your
superiors, I will show you, by our greatest and most approved
theologian, that I can burn these papers, without doing anything wrong
before God.”

He then went to his library, and brought me a volume of Liguori, from
which he read to me the following Latin words: Docet Sanchez, No.
19.—Parato aliquem occidere licite posse suaderi ut ab eo furetur, vel
ut fornicatur (Page 419.) “It is allowed to commit a sin of a lesser
degree, in order to prevent one of a graver nature.” With an air of
triumph he said, “Do you see now that I am absolutely justifiable in
destroying these pestilential papers. According to those principles of
our holy Church, you know well that even a woman is allowed to commit
the sin of adultery with a man who threatens to kill her, or himself, if
she rebukes him; because murder and suicide are greater crimes, and more
irremediable than adultery. So the burning of those papers, though a
sin, if done through malice, or without legitimate reasons, ceases to be
a sin; it is a holy action the moment I do it, to prevent the
destruction of our holy religion, and to save immortal souls.”

I must confess, to my shame, that the degrading principles of absolute
submission of the inferior to the superiors, which flattens everything
to the ground in the Church of Rome, had so completely wrought their
deadly work on me, that it was my wish to attain to that supreme
perfection of the priest of the Church of Rome, to become like a stick
in the hands of my superiors—like a corpse in their presence. But my God
was stronger than his unfaithful and blind servant, and he never allowed
me to go down to the bottom of that abyss of folly and impiety. In spite
of myself, I had left in me sufficient manhood to express my doubts
about that awful doctrine of my Church.

“I do not want to revolt against my superiors,” I answered, “and I hope
God will prevent me from falling into the abyss where Luther and Calvin
lost themselves. I only respectfully request you to tell me, if you
would not regret the burning of these papers, in case you would know
that Bishop Panet made a mistake in granting you the power of destroying
a property which is neither yours nor his—a property over which neither
of you has any control?”

It was the first time that I was not entirely of the same mind with Mr.
Perras. Till then, I had not been brave, honest or independent enough to
oppose his views and his _ipse dixit_, though often tempted to do so.
The desire of living in peace with him; the sincere respect which his
many virtues and venerable age commanded in me; the natural timidity,
not to say cowardice, of a young, inexperienced man, in the presence of
a learned and experienced priest, had kept me, till then, in perfect
submission to the views of my aged curate. But it seemed impossible to
yield any longer, and to bow my conscience before principles, which
seemed to me then, as I am sure they are now, subversive of everything
which is good and holy among men. I took the big Bible, which was on the
table, and I opened it at the history of Susanna, and I answered: “My
dear Mr. Perras, God has chosen you to be my teacher, and I have learned
many things since it has been my privilege to be with you. But I have
much more to learn, before I know all that your books and your long
experience have taught you. I hope you will not find fault with me, if I
honestly tell you that in spite of myself, there is a doubt in my mind
about this doctrine of our theologians,” and I said: “Is there anything
more sublime, in the whole Bible, than that feeble woman Susanna, in the
hands of those two infamous men? With a diabolical impudence and malice,
they threaten to destroy her, and to take her before a tribunal which
will surely condemn her to the most ignoble death, if she does not
consent to satisfy their criminal desires. She is just in the position
alluded to by Liguori. What will she do? Will she be guided by the
principles of our theologians? Will she consent to become an adulteress
in order to prevent those two men from perjuring themselves, and
becoming murderers, by causing her to be stoned to death, as was
required by the law of the Jews? No! She raises her eyes and her soul
towards the God whom she loves and fears more than anything in the
world, and she says: “I am straitened on every side, for if I do this
thing it is death unto me; and if I do it not, I cannot escape your
hands. It is better for me to fall into your hands, and not to do it,
than to sin in the sight of the Lord.” Has not God Almighty himself
shown that he approved of that heroic resolution of Susanna, to die
rather than commit adultery. Does He not show that He planted, Himself,
in that noble soul, the principle that it is better to die than break
the laws of God when he brought his prophet Daniel, and gave him a
supernatural wisdom to save the life of Susanna? If that woman had been
guided by the principles of Ligouri, which, I confess to you with
regret, are the principles accepted everywhere in our Church (principles
which have guided you in the burning of “Le Canadien,”) she would have
consented to the desires of those infamous men. Nay, if she had been
interrogated by her husband, or by the judges on that action, she would
have been allowed to swear before God and men, that she was not guilty
of it. Now, my dear Mr. Perras, do you not find that there is some
clashing between the Word of God, as taught in the Holy Scriptures, and
the teachings of our Church, through the theologians?”

Never have I seen such a sudden change in the face and manners of a man,
at I saw in that hour. That Mr. Perras, who had, till then, spoken with
so much kindness and dignity, completely lost his temper. Instead of
answering me, he abruptly rose to his feet, and began to pace the room
with a quick step. After some time, he told me: “Mr. Chiniquy, you
forget that when you were ordained a priest, you swore that you would
never interpret the Holy Scriptures according to your own fallible
private judgment; you solemnly promised that you would take them only
according to the unanimous consent of the Holy Fathers speaking to you
through your superiors. Has not Ligouri been approved by the Popes, by
all the bishops of the Church? We have then, here, the true doctrine
which must guide us. But instead of submitting yourself with humility,
as it becomes a young and inexperienced priest, you boldly appeal to the
Scriptures, against the decisions of Popes and bishops; against the
voice of all your superiors, speaking to you through Liguori. Where will
that boldness end? Ah! I tremble for you if you do not speedily change;
you are on the high road to heresy!”

These last words had hardly fallen from his lips when the clock struck 9
p. m. He abruptly stopped speaking, and said: “This is the hour of
prayer.” We knelt and prayed.

I need not say that that night was a sleepless one to me. I wept and
prayed all through its long dark hours. I felt that I had lost, and
forever, the high position I had in the heart of my old friend, and that
I had probably compromised myself, forever, in the eyes of my superiors,
who were the absolute masters of my destinies. I condemned myself for
that inopportune appeal to the Holy Scriptures, against the _ipse dixit_
of my superiors. I asked God to destroy in me that irresistible tendency
by which I was constantly going to the Word of God to know the truth,
instead of remaining at the feet of my superiors, with the rest of the
clergy, as the only fountain of knowledge and light.

But, thanks be to God, that blasphemous prayer was never to be granted.




                              CHAPTER XXI

   GRAND DINNER OF THE PRIESTS—THE MANIAC SISTER OF REV. MR. PERRAS.


It was the custom in those days, in the Church of Rome, to give the
title of arch-priest to one of the most respectable and able priests,
among twelve or fifteen others, by whom he was surrounded. That title
was the token of some superior power, which was granted him over his
confreres, who, in consequence, should consult him in certain difficult
matters.

As a general thing, those priests lived in the most cordial and
fraternal unity, and to make the bond of that union stronger and more
pleasant, they were, in turn, in the habit of giving a grand dinner
every Thursday.

In 1834 these dinners were really _state affairs_. Several days in
advance, preparations were made on a grand scale, to collect everything
that could please the tastes of the guests. The best wines were
purchased. The fattest turkeys, chickens, lambs, or sucking pigs were
hunted up. The most delicate pastries were brought from the city, or
made at home, at any cost. The rarest and most costly fruits and
desserts were ordered. There was a strange emulation among those
curates, who would surpass his neighbors. Several extra hands were
engaged some days before, to help the ordinary servants to prepare the
“GRAND DINNER.”

The second Thursday of May, 1834, was Mr. Perras’ turn, and at twelve
o’clock, noon, we were fifteen priests seated around the table.

[Illustration: GRAND DINNER OF THE PRIESTS.]

I must here render homage to the sobriety and perfect moral habits of
the Rev. Mr. Perras. Though he took his social glass of wine, as was the
universal usage at that time, I never saw him drink more than a couple
of glasses at the same meal. I wish I could say the same thing of all
those who were at this table that day.

Never did I see, before nor after, a table covered with so many tempting
and delicate viands. The good curate had surpassed himself, and I would
hardly be believed, were I to give the number of dishes and covers,
_plates et entreplates_, which loaded the table. I will only mention a
splendid salmon, which was the first brought to Quebec that year, for
which Mr. Amiot, the purveyor of the priests around the capital, had
paid twelve dollars.

There was only one lady at that dinner, Miss Perras, sister of the
curate. However, she was not at all embarrassed by finding herself alone
among those jolly celebataires, and she looked like a queen at the head
of the table. Her sweet and watchful eyes were everywhere to see the
wants of her guests. She had an amiable word for every one of them. With
the utmost grace she pressed the Rev. Mr. A. to try that wing of
turkey—she was so gently remonstrating with the Rev. Mr. B. for his not
eating more, and she was so eloquent in requesting them all to taste of
this dish, or of that; which was quite a new thing in Canada. And her
young chickens! who could refuse to accept one of them, after she had
told their story: how, three months before, in view of this happy day,
she had so cajoled the big black hen to watch over sixteen eggs in the
kitchen; what a world of trouble she had, when the little dog was coming
in, and she (the hen) was rushing at him! how, many times, she had to
stop the combatants and force them to live in peace! and what desolation
swept over her mind, when, in a dark night, the rats had dragged into
their holes three of her newly-hatched chickens! how she had got a cat
to destroy the rats; and how in escaping Scylla, she was thrown upon
Charybdis, when three days after, the cat made his dinner of two of her
dear little chickens; for which crime, committed in open day, before
several witnesses, the sentence of death was passed and executed,
without benefit of clergy.

Now, where would they find young chickens in the month of May, in the
neighborhood of Quebec, when the snow had scarcely disappeared?

These stories, given with an art which no pen can reproduce, were not
finished before the delicate chickens had disappeared in the hungry
mouths of the cheerful guests.

One of the most remarkable features of these dinners was the levity, the
absolute want of seriousness and gravity. Not a word was said in my
presence, there, which could indicate that these men had anything else
to do in this world but to eat and drink, tell and hear merry stories,
laugh and lead a jolly life.

I was the youngest of those priests. Only a few months before, I was in
the Seminary of Nicolet, learning from my grave old superior, lessons of
priestly life, very different from what I had there under my eyes. I had
not yet forgotten the austere preaching of self-denial, mortification,
austerity and crucifixion of the flesh, which were to fill up the days
of a priest!

Though, at first, I was pleased with all I saw, heard and tasted; though
I heartily laughed with the rest of the guests, at their _bon mots_,
their spicy stories about their fair penitents, or at the funny
caricatures they drew of each other, as well as of absent ones, I felt,
by turns, uneasy. Now and then the lessons of priestly life, received
from the lips of my venerable and dear Mr. Leprohon, were knocking hard
at the door of my conscience. Some words of the Holy Scriptures which,
more than others, had adhered to my memory, were also making a strange
noise in my soul. My own common sense was telling me that this was not
quite the way Christ taught his disciples to live.

I made a great effort to stifle those troublesome voices. Sometimes I
succeeded, and then I became cheerful; but a moment after I was
overpowered by them, and I felt chilled, as if I had perceived on the
walls of the festive room, the finger of my angry God, writing, “MENE,
MENE, TEKEL UPHARSIN.” Then all my cheerfulness vanished, and I felt so
miserable that, in spite of all my efforts to look happy, the Rev. Mr.
Paquette, curate of St. Gervais, observed it on my face. That priest was
probably the one who most enjoyed everything of that feast. Under the
snowy mantle of sixty-five years, he had kept the warm heart and the
joviality of youth. He was considered one of our most wealthy curates,
and he richly deserved the reputation of being the most epicurean of
them all. He was a perfect cook, and with his chaplet or his breviarium
in hand, he used to pass a great part of the day in his kitchen, giving
orders about broiling this beefstake, or preparing this fricassee, and
that gravy _a la Francais_. He was loved by all his confreres, but
particularly by the young priests, who were the objects of his constant
attentions. He had always been exceedingly kind to me, and when in his
neighborhood, I dare say that my most pleasant hours were those passed
in his parsonage.

Looking at me in the very moment when my whole intellectual being was,
in spite of myself, under the darkest cloud, he said: “My dear little
Father Chiniquy, are you falling into the hands of some blue devils,
when we are all so happy? You were so cheerful half an hour ago! What is
the matter with you now? Are you sick? You look as grave and anxious as
Jonah, when in the big whale’s stomach! What is the matter with you? Has
any of your fair penitents left you, to go to confess to another,
lately?”

At these funny questions, the dining-room was shaken with the convulsive
laughter of the priests. I wished I could join in with the rest of my
confreres; for it seemed to me very clear that I was making a fool of
myself by this singularity of demeanor. But there was no help for it;
for a moment before I had seen that the servant girls had blushed; they
had been scandalized by a very improper word from the lips of a young
priest, about one of his young female penitents; a word which he would,
surely, never have uttered, had he not drank too much wine. I answered:
“I am much obliged to you for your kind interest. I find myself much
honored to be here in your midst; but as the brightest days are not
without clouds, so it is with us all sometimes. I am young, and without
experience; I have not yet learned to look at certain things in their
proper light. When older, I hope I shall be wiser, and not make an ass
of myself as I do to-day.”

“Tah! Tah! Tah!” said old Mr. Paquette, “this is not the hour of dark
clouds and blue devils. Be cheerful, as it behooves your age. There will
be hours enough in the rest of your life for sadness and sombre
thoughts. This is the hour for laughing and being merry. Sad thoughts
for to-morrow.” And appealing to all, he asked, “Is not this correct,
gentlemen?”

“Yes, yes,” unanimously rejoined all the guests.

“Now,” said the old priest, “you see that the verdict of the jury is
unanimously in my favor and against you. Give up those airs of sadness,
which do not answer in the presence of those bottles of champagne. Your
gravity is an anachronism when we have such good wines before us. Tell
me the reason of your grief, and I pledge myself to console you, and
make you happy as you were at the beginning of the dinner.”

“I would have liked better that you should have continued to enjoy this
pleasant hour without noticing me,” I answered. “Please excuse me if I
do not trouble you with the causes of my personal folly.”

“Well, well,” said Mr. Paquette, “I see it; the cause of your trouble is
that we have not yet drank together a single glass of sherry. Fill your
glass with that wine, and it will surely drown the blue devil, which I
see at its bottom.”

“With pleasure,” I said, “I feel much honored to drink with you,” and I
put some drops of wine into my glass. “Oh! oh! what do I see you doing
there? Only a few drops in your glass! This will not even wet the cloven
feet of the blue devil which is tormenting you. It requires a full
glass, an overflowing glass, to drown and finish him. Fill, then, your
glass with that precious wine—the best I ever tasted in my whole life.”

“But I cannot drink more than those few drops,” I said.

“Why not?” he replied.

“Because, eight days before her death, my mother wrote me a letter,
requesting me to promise her that I would never drink more than two
glasses of wine at the same meal. I gave her that promise in my answer,
and the very day she got my pledge, she left this world to convey it,
written on her heart, into heaven, to the feet of her God!”

“Keep that sacred pledge,” answered the old curate; “but tell me why you
are so sad when we are so happy?”

“You already know part of my reasons—if I had drank as much wine as my
neighbor, the vicar of St. Gervais, I would probably have filled the
room with my shouts of joy, as he does; but you see now that the hands
of my deceased, though always dear mother, are on my glass to prevent me
from filling it any more, for I have already drank two glasses of wine.”

“But your sadness in such a circumstance is so strange, that we would
all like to know its cause.”

“Yes, yes,” said all the priests. “You know that we like you, and we
deeply feel for you. Please tell us the reason of this sadness.”

I then answered, “It would be better for me to keep my own secret, for I
know I will make a fool of myself here; but as you are unanimous in
requesting me to give you the reasons of the mental agony through which
I am just passing, you will have them.

“You well know that, through very singular circumstances, I have been
prevented, till this day, from attending any of your grand dinners.
Twice I had to go to Quebec on these occasions, sometimes I was not well
enough to be present—several times I was called to visit some dying
person, and at other times the weather, or the roads were too bad to
travel; this, then, is the first grand dinner, attended by you all, that
I have the honor of attending.

“But before going any further, I must tell you that during the eight
months it has been my privilege to sit at Rev. Mr. Perras’ table, I have
never seen anything which could make me suspect that my eyes would see,
and my ears would hear such things in this parsonage as have just taken
place. Sobriety, moderation, truly evangelical temperance in drink and
food were the invariable rule. Never a word was said which could make
our poor servant girls, or the angels of God blush. Would to God that I
had not been here to-day! For I tell you, honestly, that I am
scandalized by the epicurean table which is before us; by the enormous
quantity of delicate viands and the incredible number of bottles of most
costly wines, emptied at this dinner.

“However, I hope I am mistaken in my appreciation of what I have seen
and heard—I hope you are all right and that I am wrong. I am the
youngest of you all. It is not my business to teach you, but it is my
duty to be taught by you.

“Now, I have given you my mind, because you so pressingly requested me
to do it, as honestly as human language will allow me to do. I have the
right, I hope, to request you to tell me, as honestly, if I am, and in
what I am, wrong or right!”

“Oh! ho! my dear Chiniquy,” replied the old curate, “you hold the stick
by the wrong end. Are we not the children of God?”

“Yes, sir,” I answered, “we are the children of God.”

“Now, does not a loving father give what he considers the best part of
his goods to his beloved children?”

“Yes, sir,” I replied.

“Is not that loving father pleased when he sees his beloved children eat
and drink the good things he has prepared for them?”

“Yes, sir,” was my answer.

“Then,” rejoined the logical priest, “the more we, the beloved children
of God, eat of these delicate viands, and drink of those precious wines,
which our Heavenly Father puts into our hands, the more he is pleased
with us. The more we, the most beloved ones of God, are merry and
cheerful, the more he is himself pleased and rejoiced in his heavenly
kingdom.

“But if God, our Father, is so pleased with what we have eaten and drunk
to-day, why are you so sad?”

This masterpiece of argumentation was received by all (except Mr.
Perras), with convulsive cries of approbation, and repeated “bravo!
bravo!”

“I was too mean and cowardly to say what I felt. I tried to conceal my
increased sadness under the forced smiles of my lips, and I followed the
whole party, who left the table, and went to the parlor to drink a cup
of coffee. It was then half-past one p. m. At two o’clock the whole
party went to the church, where, after kneeling for a quarter of an hour
before their wafer God, they fell on their knees at the feet of each
other, to confess their sins, and get their pardon, in the absolution of
their confessors!

At three p. m. they were all gone, and I remained alone with my
venerable old curate Perras. After a few moments of silence, I said to
him: “My dear Mr. Perras, I have no words to express to you my regret
for what I have said at your table. I beg your pardon for every word of
that unfortunate and unbecoming conversation, into which I was dragged
in spite of myself; you know it. It does not do for a young priest, as I
am, to criticise those whom God has put so much above him by their
science, their age and their virtues. But I was forced to give my mind,
and I have given it. When I requested Mr. Paquette to tell me in what I
might be wrong, I had not the least idea that we would hear, from the
lips of one of our veterans in the priesthood, the blasphemous jokes he
has uttered. Epicurus himself would have blushed, had he been among us,
in hearing the name of God connected with such deplorable and awful
impieties.”

Mr. Perras answered me: “Far from being displeased with what I have
heard from you at this dinner, I must tell you that you have gained much
in my esteem by it. I am, myself, ashamed of that dinner. We priests are
the victims, like the rest of the world, of the fashions, vanities,
pride and lust of that world against which we are sent to preach. The
expenditure we make at those dinners is surely a crime, in the face of
the misery of the people by whom we are surrounded. This is the last
dinner I give with such foolish extravagance. The next time my neighbors
will meet here, I will not expose them to stagger on their legs, as the
greater part of them did when they rose from the table. The brave words
you have uttered have done me good. They will do them good also; for
though they had all eaten and drunk too much, they were not so
intoxicated as not to remember what you have said.”

Then, pressing my hand in his, he said, “I thank you my good little
Father Chiniquy for the short but excellent sermon you have given us. It
will not be lost. You have drawn my tears when you have shown us your
saintly mother going to the feet of God in heaven, with your sacred
promise written in her heart. Oh! you must have had a good mother! I
knew her when she was very young. She was then, already, a very
remarkable girl, for her wisdom and the dignity of her manners.”

Then he left me alone in the parlor, and he went to visit a sick man in
one of the neighboring houses.

When alone I fell on my knees, to pray and weep. My soul was filled with
emotions which it is impossible to express. The remembrance of my
beloved mother whose blessed name had fallen from my lips when her
sacred memory filled my mind with the light and strength I needed in
that hour of trial—the gluttony and drunkenness of those priests, whom I
was accustomed to respect and esteem so much—their scandalous
conversation—their lewd expressions—and more than all, their confessions
to each other after two such hours of profanity and drinking, were more
than I could endure. I could not contain myself, I wept over myself, for
I felt also the burden of my sins, and I did not find myself much better
than the rest, though I had not eaten or drunk quite so much as several
of them—I wept over my friends, whom I had seen so weak; for they were
my friends. I loved them, and I know they loved me. I wept over my
church, which was served by such poor, sinful priests. Yes! I wept
there, when on my knees, to my heart’s content, and it did me good. But
my God had another trial in store for his poor unfaithful servant.

I had not been ten minutes alone, sitting in my study, when I heard
strange cries, and such a noise as if a murderer were at work to strike
his victim. A door had evidently been broken open, up stairs, and some
one was running down stairs as if one was wanting to break down
everything. The cries of “Murder, murder!” reached my ears, and the
cries of “Oh! my God! my God! where is Mr. Perras?” filled the air.

I quickly ran to the parlor to see what was the matter, and there I
found myself face to face with a woman absolutely naked! Her long black
hair was flowing on her shoulders; her face was pale as death—her dark
eyes fixed in their sockets. She stretched her hands toward me with a
horrible shriek, and before I could move a step, terrified, and almost
paralyzed as I was, she seized my two arms with her hands, with such a
terrible force as if my arms had been grasped in a vise. My bones were
cracking under her grasp, and my flesh was torn by her nails. I tried to
escape, but it was impossible. I soon found myself as if nailed to the
wall, unable to move any further. I cried then to the utmost compass of
my voice for help. But the living spectre cried still louder: “You have
nothing to fear. Be quiet. I am sent by God Almighty and the blessed
virgin Mary, to give you a message. The priests whom I have known,
without a single exception, are a band of vipers: they destroy their
female penitents through auricular confession. They have destroyed me,
and killed my female child! Do not follow their example!” Then she began
to sing, with a beautiful voice, to a most touching tune, a kind of poem
she had composed herself, which I secretly got afterward from one of her
servant maids, the translation of which is as follows:

              “Satan’s priests have defiled my heart!
              Damned my soul! murdered my child!
                O my child! my darling child!
              From thy place in heaven, dost thou see
                Thy guilty mother’s tears?
              Canst thou come and press me in thine arms?
                My child! my darling child!
              Will never thy smiling face console me?”

When she was singing these words, big tears were rolling down her pale
cheeks, and the tone of her voice was so sad that she could have melted
a heart of stone. She had not finished her song when I cried to the
girl: “I am fainting, for God’s sake bring me some water!” The water was
only passed to my lips, I could not drink. I was choked, and petrified
in the presence of that living phantom! I could not dare to touch her in
any way with my hands. I felt horrified and paralyzed at the sight of
that livid, pale, cadaverous, naked spectre. The poor servant girl had
tried in vain, at my request, to drag her away from me. She had struck
her with terror, by crying, “If you touch me, I will instantly strangle
you!”

“Where is Mr. Perras? Where is Mr. Perras and the other servants? For
God’s sake call them,” I cried out to the servant girl, who was
trembling and beside herself.

“Miss Perras is running to the church after the curate,” she answered,
“and I do not know where the other girl is gone.”

In that instant Mr. Perras entered, rushed toward his sister, and said,
“Are you not ashamed to present yourself naked before such a gentleman?”
and with his strong arms he tried to force her to give me up.

Turning her face towards him, with tigress eyes, she cried out,
“Wretched brother! what have you done with my child? I see her blood on
your hands!”

When she was struggling with her brother, I made a sudden and extreme
effort to get out of her grasp; and this time I succeeded: but seeing
that she wanted to throw herself again upon me, I jumped through a
window which was opened.

Quick as lightning she passed out of the hands of her brother, and
jumped also through the window to run after me. She would, surely, have
overtaken me; for I had not run two rods, when I fell headlong, with my
feet entangled in my long, black, priestly robe. Providentially, two
strong men, attracted by my cries, came to my rescue. They wrapped her
in a blanket, taken there by her sister, and brought her back into the
upper chambers, where she remained safely locked, under the guard of two
strong servant maids.

The history of that woman is sad indeed. When in her priest-brother’s
house, when young and of great beauty, she was seduced by her father
confessor, and became mother of a female child, which she loved with a
real mother’s heart. She determined to keep it and bring it up. But this
did not meet the views of the curate. One night, while the mother was
sleeping, the child had been taken away from her. The awakening of the
unfortunate mother was terrible. When she understood that she could
never see her child any more, she filled the parsonage with her cries
and lamentations, and, at first, refused to take any food, in order that
she might die. But she soon became a maniac.

Mr. Perras, too much attached to his sister to send her to a lunatic
asylum, resolved to keep her in his own parsonage, which was very large.
A room in its upper part had been fixed in such a way that her cries
could not be heard, and where she would have all the comfort possible in
her sad circumstances. Two servant maids were engaged to take care of
her. All this was so well arranged, that I had been eight months in that
parsonage, without even suspecting that there was such an unfortunate
being under the same roof with me. It appears that occasionally, for
many days, her mind was perfectly lucid, when she passed her time in
praying, and singing a kind of poem which she had composed herself, and
which she sang while holding me in her grasp. In her best moments she
had fostered an invincible hatred for the priests whom she had known.
Hearing her attendants often speak of me, she had, several times,
expressed a desire to see me, which, of course, had been denied her.
Before she had broken her door, and escaped from the hands of her
keeper, she had passed several days in saying that she had received from
God a message for me which she would deliver, even if she had to pass on
the dead bodies of all in the house.

Unfortunate victim of auricular confession! How many others could sing
the sad words of thy song,

                “Satan’s priest’s have defiled my heart,
                Damned my soul! murdered my child!”




                             CHAPTER XXII.

I AM APPOINTED VICAR OF THE CURATE OF CHARLESBOURGH—THE PIETY, LIVES AND
  DEATHS OF FATHERS BEDARD AND PERRAS.


The grand dinner previously described had its natural results. Several
of the guests were hardly at home, when they complained of various kinds
of sickness, and none was so severely punished as my friend Paquette,
the curate of St. Gervais. He came very near dying, and for several
weeks was unable to work. He requested the bishop of Quebec to allow me
to go to his help, which I did to the end of May, when I received the
following letter:

                                      CHARLESBOURGH, May 25th, 1834.

REV. MR. C. CHINIQUY:

MY DEAR SIR: My Lord Panet has again chosen me, this year, to accompany
him in his episcopal visit. I have consented, with the condition that
you should take my place, at the head of my dear parish, during my
absence. For I will have no anxiety when I know that my people are in
the hands of a priest who, though so young, has raised himself so high
in the esteem of all those who know him.

Please come as soon as possible to meet me here, that I may tell you
many things which will make your ministry more easy and blessed in
Charlesbourgh.

His Lordship has promised me that when you pass through Quebec, he will
give you all the powers you want to administer my parish, as if you were
its curate during my absence.

                              Your devoted brother-priest, and
                                        friend in the love and heart
                                        of Jesus and Mary,

                                                     ANTOINE BEDARD.

I felt absolutely confounded by that letter. I was so young and so
deficient in the qualities required for the high position to which I was
so unexpectedly called. I know it was against the usages to put a young
and untried priest in such a responsible post. It seemed evident to me
that my friends and my superiors had strangely exaggerated to themselves
my feeble capacity.

In my answer to the Rev. Mr. Bedard, I respectfully remonstrated against
such a choice. But a letter received from the bishop himself, ordering
me to go to Charlesbourgh, without delay, to administer that parish
during the absence of its pastor, soon forced me to consider that sudden
and unmerited elevation as a most dangerous, though providential trial,
of my young ministry. Nothing remained to be done by me but to accept
the task in trembling, and with a desire to do my duty. My heart,
however, fainted within me, and I shed bitter tears of anxiety. When
entering into that parish for the first time, I saw its magnitude and
importance. It seemed, then, more than ever evident to me that the good
Mr. Bedard, and my venerable superiors, had made a sad mistake in
putting such a heavy burden on my young and feeble shoulders. I was
hardly twenty-four years old, and had not more than nine months’
experience of the ministry.

Charlesbourgh is one of the most ancient and important parishes of
Canada. Its position, so near Quebec, at the feet of the Laurentide
Mountains, is peculiarly beautiful. It has an almost complete command of
the city, and of its magnificent port, where not less than 900 ships
then received their precious cargoes of lumber. On our left, numberless
ranges of white houses extended as far as the Falls of Montmorency. At
our feet the majestic St. Lawrence, dashing its rapid waters on the
beautiful “Isle d’Orleans.” To the right the parishes of Lorette, St.
Foy, St. Roch, etc., with their high church steeples, reflected the
sun’s glorious beams: and beyond, the impregnable citadel of Quebec,
with its tortuous ranges of black walls, its numerous cannon and its
high towers, like fearless sentinels, presented a spectacle of
remarkable grandeur.

The Rev. Mr. Bedard welcomed me on my arrival with words of such
kindness that my heart was melted and my mind confounded. He was a man
about sixty-five years of age, short in stature, with a well-formed
breast, large shoulders, bright eyes, and a face where the traits of
indomitable energy were coupled with an expression of unsurpassed
kindness.

One could not look on that honest face without saying to himself: “I am
with a really good and upright man!” Mr. Bedard is one of the few
priests in whom I have found a true honest faith in the Church of Rome.
With an irreproachable character, he believed with a child’s faith all
the absurdities which the Church of Rome teaches, and he lived according
to his honest and sincere faith.

Though the actions of our daily lives were not subjected to a regular
and inexorable rule in Charlesbourgh’s as in St. Charles’ parsonage,
there was yet far more life and earnestness in the performance of our
ministerial duties.

There was less reading of learned, theological, philosophical and
historical books, but much more real labor in Mr. Bedard’s than in Mr.
Perras’ parish: there was more of the old French aristocracy in the
latter priest, and more of the good religious Canadian habitant in the
former. Though both could be considered as men of the most exalted faith
and piety in the Church of Rome, their piety was of a different
character. In Mr. Perras’ religion there was real calmness and serenity,
while the religion of Mr. Bedard had more of a flash of lightning and
the noise of thunder. The private religious conversations with the
curate of St. Charles were admirable, but he could not speak common
sense for ten minutes when preaching from his pulpit. Only once did he
preach while I was his vicar, and then he was not half through his
sermon before the greater part of his auditors were soundly sleeping.
But who could hear the sermons of Rev. Mr. Bedard without feeling his
heart moved and his soul filled with terror? I never heard anything more
thrilling than his words when speaking of the judgments of God and the
punishment of the wicked. Mr. Perras never fasted, except on the days
appointed by the church: Mr. Bedard condemned himself to fast besides
twice every week. The former never drank, to my knowledge, a single
glass of rum or any other strong drink, except his two glasses of wine
at dinner; but the latter never failed to drink full glasses of rum
three times a day, beside two or three glasses of wine at dinner. Mr.
Perras slept the whole night as a guiltless child; Mr. Bedard, almost
every night when I was with him, rose up, and lashed himself in the most
merciless manner with leather thongs, at the end of which were small
pieces of lead. When inflicting upon himself those terrible punishments,
he used to recite, by heart, the fifty-first Psalm, in Latin, “Miserere
mihi Deus secundam magnam misericordiam tuam” (Have mercy upon me, O,
Lord, according to thy loving kindness); and though he seemed to be
unconscious of it, he prayed with such a loud voice, that I heard every
word he uttered; he also struck his flesh with such violence, that I
could count all the blows he administered.

One day I respectfully remonstrated against such a cruel self-infliction
as ruining his health and breaking his constitution. “Cher petit Frere”
(dear little brother), he answered, “Our health and constitution cannot
be impaired by such penances, but they are easily and commonly ruined by
our sins. I am one of the healthiest men of my parish, though I have
inflicted upon myself those salutary and too well-merited chastisements
for many years. Though I am old, I am still a great sinner. I have an
implacable and indomitable enemy in my depraved heart, which I cannot
subdue except by punishing my flesh. If I do not do those penances for
my numberless transgressions, who will do them for me? If I do not pay
the debts I owe to the justice of God, who will pay them for me?”

“But,” I answered, “Has not our Saviour, Jesus Christ, paid our debts on
Calvary? Has he not saved and redeemed us all by his death on the cross?
Why, then, should you or I pay again to the justice of God that which
has been so perfectly and absolutely paid by our Saviour?”

“Ah! my dear young friend,” quickly replied Mr. Bedard, “that doctrine
you hold is Protestant, which has been condemned by the Holy Council of
Trent. Christ has paid our debts, certainly; but not in such an absolute
way that there is nothing more to be paid by us. Have you never paid
attention to what St. Paul says, in his Epistle to the Colossians. I
fill up that which is behind of the sufferings of Christ in the flesh
for his body’s sake, which is the Church. Though Christ could have
entirely and absolutely paid our debts, if it had been his will, it is
evident that such was not his holy will—he left something behind, which
Paul, you, I, and every one of his disciples, should take and suffer in
our flesh for his Church. When we have taken and accomplished in our
flesh what Christ has left behind, then the surplus of our merits goes
to the treasury of the Church. For instance, when a saint has
accomplished in his flesh what Christ has left behind for his perfect
sanctification, if he accomplishes more than the justice of God
requires, that surplus of merits not being any use to him, is put by God
into the grand and common treasure, where it makes a fund of merits of
infinite value, from which the Pope and the bishops draw the indulgences
which they scatter all over the world as the dew from heaven. By the
mercy of God, the penances which I impose upon myself, and the pains I
suffer from these flagellations, purify my guilty soul, and raising me
up from this polluting world, they bring me nearer and nearer to my God
every day. I am not yet a saint, unfortunately, but if by the mercy of
God, and my penances united to the sufferings of Christ, I arrive at the
happy day when all my debts shall be paid, and my sins cleansed away,
then if I continue those penances and acquire new merits, more than I
need, and if I pay more debts than I owe to the justice of God, this
surplus of merits which I shall have acquired will go to the rich
treasure of the Church, from which she will draw merits to enrich the
multitude of good souls who cannot do enough for themselves to pay their
own debts, and to reach that point of holiness which will deserve a
crown in heaven. Then, the more we do penance and inflict pains on our
bodies, by our fastings and floggings, the more we feel happy in the
assurance of thus raising ourselves more and more above the dust of this
sinful world, of approaching more and more to that state of holiness of
which our Saviour spoke when he said: ‘Be holy as I am holy myself.’ We
feel an unspeakable joy when we know that by those self-inflicted
punishments we acquire incalculable merits, which enrich not only
ourselves, but our holy Church, by filling her treasures for the benefit
and salvation of the souls for which Christ died on Calvary.”

When Mr. Bedard was feeding my soul with these husks, he was speaking
with great animation and sincerity. Like myself, he was far away from
the Good Father’s house. He had never tasted of the bread of the
children. Neither of us knew anything of the sweetness of that bread. We
had to accept those husks as our only food, though it did not remove our
hunger.

I answered him: “What you tell me here is what I find in all our ascetic
books and theological treatises, and in the lives of all our saints. I
can hardly reconcile that doctrine with what I read this morning in the
2d chapter of Ephesians. Here is the verse in my New Testament: ‘But
God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us,
even when we were dead in sins, he has quickened us together with
Christ. By grace ye are saved; for by grace ye are saved, through faith,
and not of ourselves, it is this gift of God; not of works, lest any man
should boast.’

“Now, my dear and venerable Mr. Bedard, allow me respectfully to ask,
how it is possible that your salvation is only by grace, if you have to
purchase it every day by tearing your flesh and lashing your body in
such a fearful manner? Is it not a strange favour—a very singular
grace—which reddens your skin with your blood, and bruises your flesh
every night?”

“Dear little brother,” answered Mr. Bedard, “when Mr. Perras spoke to
me, in the presence of the bishop, with such deserved eulogium of your
piety, he did not conceal that you had a very dangerous defect, which
was to spend too much time in reading the Bible, in preference to every
other of our holy books. He told us more than this. He said that you had
a fatal tendency to interpret the Holy Scriptures too much according to
your own mind, and in a sense which is rather more Protestant than
Catholic. I am sorry to see that the curate of St. Charles was but too
correct in what he told us of you. But, as he added that, though your
reading too much the Holy Scriptures brought some clouds in your mind,
yet when you were with him, you always ended by yielding to the sense
given by our holy Church. This did not prevent me from desiring to have
you in my place during my absence, and I hope we will not regret it, for
we are sure that our dear young Chiniquy will never be a traitor to our
holy Church.”

These words, which were given with a great solemnity, mixed with the
good manners of the most sincere kindness, went through my soul as a
two-edged sword. I felt an inexpressible confusion and regret, and,
biting my lips, I said: “I have sworn never to interpret the Holy
Scriptures except according to the unanimous consent of the Holy
Fathers, and with the help of God, I will fulfil my promise. I regret
exceedingly to have differed for a moment from you. You are my superior
by your age, your science and your piety. Please pardon me that
momentary deviation from my duty, and pray that I may be as you are—a
faithful and a fearless soldier of our holy Church to the end.”

At that moment the niece of the curate came to tell us that the dinner
was ready. We went to the modest, though exceedingly well-spread table,
and to my great pleasure, that painful conversation was dropped. We had
not sat at the table five minutes, when a poor man knocked at the door
and asked a piece of bread for the sake of Jesus and Mary. Mr. Bedard
rose from the table, went to the poor stranger, and said: “Come, my
friend, sit between me and our dear little Father Chiniquy. Our Saviour
was the friend of the poor: he was the father of the widow and the
orphan, and we, his priests, must walk after him. Be not troubled; make
yourself at home. Though I am the curate of Charlesbourgh, I am your
brother. It may be that in heaven you will sit on a higher throne than
mine, if you love our Saviour, Jesus Christ, and his holy mother, Mary,
more than I do.”

With these words, the best things that were on the table were put by the
good old priest on the plate of the poor stranger, who, with some
hesitation, finished by doing honor to the excellent viands.

After this, I need not say that Mr. Bedard was charitable to the poor;
he always treated them as his best friends. So also was my former curate
of St. Charles; and, though his charity was not so demonstrative and
fraternal as that of Mr. Bedard, I had never yet seen a poor man go out
of the parsonage of St. Charles whose breast ought not to have been
filled with gratitude and joy.

Mr. Bedard was as exact as Mr. Perras in confessing once, and sometimes
twice, every week; and, rather than fail in that humiliating act, they
both, in the absence of their common confessors, and much against my
feelings, several times humbly knelt at my youthful feet to confess to
me.

These two remarkable men had the same views about the immorality and the
want of religion of the greater part of the priests. Both have told me,
in their confidential conversations, things about the secret lives of
the clergy which would not be believed were I to publish them; and both
repeatedly said that auricular confession was the daily source of
unspeakable depravities between the confessors and their female, as well
as male penitents; but neither of them had sufficient light to conclude
from those deeds of depravity that auricular confession was a diabolical
institution. They both sincerely believed, as I did then, that the
institution was good, necessary and divine, and that it was a source of
perdition to so many priests only on account of their want of faith and
piety; and principally from their neglect of prayers to the Virgin Mary.

They did not give me those terrible details with a spirit of criticism
against our weak brethren. Their intention was to warn me against the
dangers, which were as great for me as for others. They both invariably
finished those confidences by inviting me more and more to pray
constantly to the mother of God, the blessed Virgin Mary, and to watch
over myself, and avoid remaining alone with a female penitent, advising
me also to treat my own body as my most dangerous enemy, by reducing it
into subjection to the law, and crucifying it day and night.

Mr. Bedard had accompanied the Bishop of Quebec in his episcopal visits
during many years, and had seen with his eyes the unmentionable plague,
which was then, as it is now, devouring the very vitals of the Church of
Rome. He very seldom spoke to me of those things without shedding tears
of compassion over the guilty priests. My heart and my soul were also
filled with an unspeakable sadness when hearing the details of such
iniquities. I also felt struck with terror lest I might perish myself,
and fall into the same bottomless abyss.

One day I told him what Mr. Perras had revealed to me about the distress
of Bishop Plessis, when he had found that only three priests besides Mr.
Perras believed in God, in his immense diocese. I asked him if there was
not some exaggeration in this report. He answered, after a profound
sigh: “My dear young friend, the angel could not find ten just men in
Sodom—my fear is that they would not find more among the priests! The
more you advance in age, the more you will see that awful truth—Ah! let
those who stand, fear, lest they fall!”

After these last words he burst into tears, and went to church to pray
at the feet of his wafer god!

The revelations which I received from those worthy priests did not in
any way shake my faith in my Church. She even became dearer to me; just
as a dear mother gains in the affection and devotedness of a dutiful son
as her trials and affliction increase. It seemed to me that after this
knowledge it was my duty to do more than I had ever done to show my
unreserved devotedness, respect and love to my holy and dear mother, the
Church of Rome, out of which (I sincerely believed then) there was no
salvation. These revelations became to me, in the good providence of
God, like the light-houses raised on the hidden and dreadful rocks of
the sea, to warn the pilot during the dark hours of the night to keep at
a distance, if he does not want to perish.

Though these two priests professed to have a most profound love and
respect for the Holy Scriptures, they gave very little time to their
study, and both several times rebuked me for passing too many hours in
their perusal; and repeatedly warned me against the habit of constantly
appealing to them against certain practices and teachings of our
theologians. As good Roman Catholic priests, they had no right to go to
the Holy Scriptures alone to know what “the Lord saith!” The traditions
of the Church were the fountains of science and light! Both of them
often distressed me with the facility with which they buried out of
view, under the dark clouds of their traditions, the clearest texts of
Holy Scripture which I used to quote in defence of my positions in our
conversations and debates.

They both, with an equal zeal, and unfortunately with too much success,
persuaded me that it was right for the Church to ask me to swear that I
would never interpret the Holy Scriptures, except according to the
unanimous consent of the Holy Fathers. But when I showed them that the
Holy Fathers had never been unanimous in anything except in differing
from one another on almost every subject they had treated; when I
demonstrated by our Church historians that some Holy Fathers had very
different views from ours on many subjects, they never answered my
questions, except by silencing me by the text: “If he does not hear the
Church let him be as a heathen or a publican,” and by giving me long
lectures on the danger of pride and self-confidence.

Mr. Bedard had many opportunities of giving me his views about the
submission which an inferior owes to his superiors. He was of one mind
with Mr. Perras and all the theologians who had treated that subject.
They both taught me that the inferior must blindly obey his superior,
just as the stick must obey the hand that holds it; assuring me at the
same time that the inferior was not responsible for the errors he
commits when obeying his legitimate superior.

Mr. Bedard and Mr. Perras had a great love for their Saviour, Jesus; but
the Jesus Christ whom they loved and respected and adored was not the
Christ of the Gospel, but the Christ of the Church of Rome.

Mr. Perras and Mr. Bedard had a great fear, as well as a sincere love
for their God, while yet they professed to make him every morning by the
act of consecration. They also most sincerely believed and preached that
idolatry was one of the greatest crimes a man could commit, but they
themselves were every day worshipping an idol of their own creating.
They were forced by their Church to renew the awful iniquity of Aaron,
with this difference only, that while Aaron made his gods of melted
gold, and molded them into a figure of a calf, they made theirs of
flour, baked between two heated and well-polished irons, and in the form
of a crucified man.

When Aaron spoke of his golden calf to the people, he said: “These are
thy gods, O, Israel, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt.” So,
likewise, Mr. Bedard and Mr. Perras, showing the wafer to the deluded
people, said: “Ecce agnus Die qui tollit peccata mundi!” (“Behold the
Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world!”)

These two sincere and honest priests placed the utmost confidence also
in relics and scapularies. I have heard both say that no fatal accident
could happen to one who had a scapulary on his breast—no sudden death
would overtake a man who was faithful about keeping those blessed
scapularies about his person. Both of them, nevertheless, died suddenly,
and that too of the saddest of deaths. Mr. Bedard dropped dead on the
19th of May, 1837, at a great dinner given to his friends. He was in the
act of swallowing a glass of that drink of which God says: “Look not
upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth its color in the cup, when
it moveth itself aright. At the last it biteth like a serpent and
stingeth like an adder.”

The Rev. Mr. Perras, sad to say, became a lunatic in 1845, and died the
29th of July, 1847, in a fit of delirium.




                             CHAPTER XXIII.

THE CHOLERA MORBUS OF 1834—ADMIRABLE COURAGE AND SELF-DENIAL OF THE
  PRIESTS OF ROME DURING THAT EPIDEMIC.


I had not been more than three weeks the administrator of the parish of
Charlesbourgh, when the terrible words, “The cholera morbus is in
Quebec!” sent a thrill of terror from one end to the other of Canada.

The cities of Quebec and Montreal, with many surrounding country places,
had been decimated in 1832 by the same terrible scourge. Thousands upon
thousands had fallen its victims; families in every rank of society had
disappeared; for the most skillful physicians of both Europe and America
had been unable to stop its march and ravages. But the year 1833 had
passed without hearing almost of a single case of that fatal disease: we
had all the hope that the justice of God was satisfied, and that He
would no more visit us with that horrible plague. In this, however, we
were to be sadly disappointed.

Charlesbourgh is a kind of suburb of Quebec, the greatest part of its
inhabitants had to go within its walls to sell their goods several times
every week. It was evident that we were to be among the first visited by
that messenger of a just, but angry God. I will never forget the hour
after I had heard: “The cholera is in Quebec!” It was, indeed, a most
solemn hour to me. At a glance, I measured the bottomless abyss which
was dug under my feet. We had no physicians, and there was no
possibility of having any one—for they were to have more work than they
could do in Quebec. I saw that I would have to be both the body and the
soul-physician of the numberless victims of this terrible disease.

The tortures of the dying, the cries of the widows and of the orphans,
the almost unbearable stench of the houses attacked by the scourge, the
desolation and the paralyzing fears of the whole people, the fatherless
and motherless orphans by whom I was to be surrounded, the starving poor
for whom I would have to provide food and clothing when every kind or
work and industry was stopped; but above all, the crowds of penitents
whom the terrors of an impending death would drag to my feet to make
their confessions, that I might forgive their sins, passed through my
mind as so many spectres. I fell on my knees, with a heart beating with
emotions that no pen can describe, and prostrating myself before my too
justly angry God, I cried for mercy; with torrents of tears I asked Him
to take away my life as a sacrifice for my people, but to spare them:
raising my eyes towards a beautiful statue of Mary, whom I believed to
be then the Mother of God, I supplicated her to appease the wrath of her
Son.

I was still on my knees, when several knocks at the door told me that
some one wanted to speak to me—a young woman was there, bathed in tears
and pale as death, who said to me: “My father has just returned from
Quebec, and is dying from the cholera—please come quick to hear his
confession before he expires!”

No tongue will ever be able to tell half of the horrors which strike the
eyes and the mind the first time one enters the house of a man
struggling in the agonies of death from cholera. The other diseases seem
to attack only one part of the body at once, but the cholera is like a
furious tiger, whose sharp teeth and nails tear his victim from head to
feet without sparing any part. The hands and the feet, the legs and the
arms, the stomach, the breast and the bowels are at once tortured. I had
never seen anything so terrific as the fixed eyes of that first victim
whom I had to prepare for death. He was already almost as cold as a
piece of ice. He was vomiting and ejecting an incredible quantity of a
watery and blackish matter, which filled the house with an unbearable
smell. With a feeble voice he requested me to hear the confession of his
sins, and I ordered the family to withdraw and leave me alone, that they
might not hear the sad story of his transgressions. But he had not said
five words before he cried out: “Oh my God! what horrible cramps in my
leg! For God’s sake, rub it.” And when I had given up hearing his
confession to rub the leg, he cried out again: “Oh! what horrible cramps
in my arms!—in my feet!—in my shoulders!—in my stomach!” And to the
utmost of my capacity and my strength, I rubbed his arms, his feet, his
shoulders, his breast, till I felt so exhausted and covered with
perspiration, that I feared I should faint. During that time the fetid
matter ejected from his stomach, besmeared me almost from head to foot.
I called for help, and two strong men continued with me to rub the poor
dying man.

It seemed evident that he could not live very long; his sufferings
looked so horrible and unbearable! I administered him the sacrament of
extreme-unction. But I did not leave the house after that ceremony, as
it is the custom of the priests. It was the first time that I had met
face to face with that giant which had covered so many nations with
desolation and ruin, caused so many torrents of tears to flow. I had
heard so much of him! I knew that, till then, nothing had been able to
stop his forward march! He had scornfully gone through the obstacles
which the most powerful nations had placed before him to retard his
progress. He had mocked the art and the science of the most skillful
physicians all over the world! In a single step, he had gone from Moscow
to Paris!—and in another step he had crossed the bottomless seas which
the hands of the Almighty have spread between Europe and America! That
king of terrors, after piling in their graves, by millions, the rich and
the poor, the old and the young, whom he had met on his march through
Asia, Africa, Europe and America, was now before me! Nay, he was
torturing, before my eyes, the first victim he had chosen among my
people! But the more I felt powerless in the presence of that mighty
giant, the more I wanted to see him face to face. I had as a secret
pleasure, a holy pride, in daring him. I wanted to tell him: “I do not
fear you! You mercilessly attack my people, but with the help of God, in
the strength of the One who died on Calvary for me, and who told me that
nothing was more sweet and glorious than to give my life for my friends,
I will meet and fight you everywhere when you attack any one of those
sheep who are dearer to me than my own life!”

Standing by the bedside of the dying man, whilst I rubbed his limbs to
alleviate his tortures, I exhorted him to repent. But I closely watched
that hand to hand battle—that merciless and unequal struggle between the
giant and his poor victim. His agony was long and terrible, for he was a
man of great bodily strength. But after several hours of the most
frightful pains, he quietly breathed his last. The house was crowded
with the neighbors and relations, who, forgetful of the danger of
catching the disease, had come to see him. We all knelt and prayed for
the departed soul, after which I gave them a few words about the
necessity of giving up their sins and keeping themselves ready to die
and go at the Master’s call.

I then left that desolated house with feelings of distress which no pen
can portray. When I got back to the parsonage, after praying and weeping
alone in my closet, I took a bath, and washed myself with vinegar and a
mixture of camphor, as a preventive against the epidemic. The rest of
the day, till ten at night, was spent in hearing the confessions of a
great number of people whom the fear of death had dragged around my
confessional box that I might forgive their sins. This hearing of
confession was interrupted only at ten o’clock at night, when I was
called to the cemetery to bury the first victim of the cholera in
Charlesbourgh. A great number of people had accompanied the corpse to
his last resting-place: the night was beautiful, the atmosphere balmy,
and the moon and stars had never appeared to me so bright. The stillness
of the night was broken only by the sobs of the relations and friends of
the deceased. It was one of the best opportunities God had ever given me
of exhorting the people to repentance. I took for my text: “Therefore,
be ye also ready; for in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of Man
cometh.” The spectacle of that grave, filled by a man who twenty-four
hours before, was full of health and life in the midst of his happy
family, was speaking more eloquently than the words of my lips, to show
that we must be always ready. And never any people entered the threshold
of their homes with more solemn thoughts than those to whom I spoke,
that night, in the midst of the graveyard.

The history of that day is the history of the forty days which
followed—for not a single one of them passed without my being called to
visit a victim of the cholera—more than one hundred people were attacked
by the terrible disease, nearly forty of whom died!

I cannot sufficiently thank my merciful God for having protected me in
such a marvelous way that I had not a single hour of disease during
those two months of hard labors and sore trials. I had to visit the sick
not only as a priest, but as physician also; for seeing, at first, the
absolute impossibility of persuading any physician from Quebec to give
up their rich city patients for our more humble farmers, I felt it was
my duty to make myself as expert as I could in the art of helping the
victims of that cruel and loathsome disease: I studied the best authors
on that subject, consulted the most skillful physicians, got a little
pharmacy which would have done honor to an old physician, and I gave my
care and my medicine gratis. Very soon the good people of Charlesbourgh
put as much, if not more confidence, in my medical care, as in any other
of the best physicians of the country. More than once, I had to rub the
limbs of so many patients in the same day, that the skin of my hands was
taken away, and several times the blood come out from the wounds. Dr.
Painchaud, one of the ablest physicians of Quebec, who was my personal
friend, told me after, that it was a most extraordinary thing that I had
not fallen a victim to that disease.

I would never have mentioned what I did, in those never-to-be-forgotten
days of the cholera of 1834, when one of the most horrible epidemics
which the world has ever seen spread desolation and death almost all
over Canada, if I had been alone to work as I did; but I am happy and
proud to say that, without a single exception, the French Canadian
priests, whose parishes were attacked by that pestilence, did the same.
I could name hundreds of them who, during several months, also, day
after day and night after night, bravely met and fought the enemy, and
fearlessly presented their breasts to its blows. I could even name
scores of them who heroically fell and died when facing the foe on that
battlefield!

We must be honest and true towards the Roman Catholic priests of Canada.
Few men, if even any, have shown more courage and self-denial in the
hour of danger than they did. I have seen them at work during the two
memorable years of 1832 and 1834, with a courage and self-denial worthy
of the admiration of heaven and earth. Though they knew well that the
most horrible tortures and death might be the price of their
devotedness, I have not known a single one of them who ever shrank
before the danger. At the first appeal, in the midst of the darkest and
stormiest nights, as well as in the light of the brightest days, they
were always ready to leave their warm and comfortable beds to run to the
rescue of the sick and dying.

But, shall we conclude from that, as the priests of Rome want us to do,
that their religion is the true and divine religion of Christ? Must we
believe that because the priests are brave, admirably brave, and die the
death of heroes on the battlefields, they are the true, the only priests
of Christ, the successors of the apostles—the ministers of the religion
out of which there is no salvation? No!

Was it because his religion was the divine and only true one that the
millionaire Stephen Gerard, when in 1793 Philadelphia was decimated by a
most frightful epidemic, went from house to house, visiting the sick,
serving, washing them with his own hands, and even helping to put them
into their coffins? I ask it again, is it because his religion was the
divine religion of Jesus that that remarkable man, during several
months, lived among the dying and the dead, to help them, when his
immense fortune allowed him to put a whole world between him and the
danger? No; for every one knows that Stephen Gerard was a deist, who did
not believe in Christ.

Was it because they followed the true religion that, in the last war
between Russia and Turkey, a whole regiment of Turks heroically ran to a
sure death to obey the order of their general, who commanded them to
charge bayonets on a Russian battery, which was pouring upon them a real
hail of bullets and canisters? No! surely no!

These Turks were brave, fearless, heroic soldiers, but nothing more. So
the priests of the Pope, who expose themselves in the hour of danger,
are brave, fearless, heroic soldiers of the Pope—but they are nothing
more.

Was it because they were good Christians that the soldiers of a French
regiment, at Austerlitz, consented to be slaughtered to the last, at the
head of a bridge where Napoleon had ordered them to remain, with these
celebrated words: “Soldiers! stand there and fight to the last; you will
all be killed; but you will save the army, and we will gain the day!”

Those soldiers were admirably well disciplined—they loved their flag
more than their lives—they knew only one thing in the world: “Obey the
command of Napoleon!” They fought like giants and died like heroes. So
the priests are a well-disciplined band of soldiers; they are trained to
love their church more than their own life; they also know only one
thing: “Obey your superior, the Pope!” they fight the battle of their
church like giants, and they die like heroes!

Who has not read the history of the renowned French man-of-war, the
“Tonnant?” When she had lost her masts, and was so crippled by the red
bullets of the English fleet that there was no possibility of escape,
what did the soldiers and mariners of that ship answer to the cries of
“Surrender!” which came from the English admiral? “We die, but do not
surrender!”

They all went to the bottom of the sea, and perished rather than see
their proud banners fall into the hands of the foe!

Is it because those French warriors were good Christians that they
preferred to die rather than give up their flag? No! But they knew that
the eyes of their country, the eyes of the whole world were upon them.
Life became to them a trifle: it became nothing when placed in the
balance against what they considered their honor, and the honor of their
fair and noble country;—nay, life became an undesirable thing, when it
was weighted against the glory of dying at the post of duty and honor.

So it is with the priest of Rome. He knows that the eyes of his people,
and of his superiors—the eyes of his whole church are upon him. He knows
that if he shrinks in the hour of danger, he will forever lose their
confidence and their esteem; that he will lose his position and live the
life of a degraded man! Death seems preferable to such a life.

Besides, it is not only in the gospel of Christ that we read: “This is
my commandment, that ye love one another, as I have loved you.” “Greater
love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his
friends.” Our great God has written these words in the hearts of all the
children of Adam. He has written them in the very heart of humanity.
These words are engraven in the hearts of the Turks of Constantinople,
as well as in the hearts of the priests of Canada. They are engraven in
the hearts of the Esquimaux of the icy regions of Greenland, as well as
in the hearts of the refined citizens of Paris.

Hence, in the midst of the wreck of almost all the other virtues, we
find a spark of that sacred fire, kept alive, everywhere. For again, God
Almighty himself has breathed that spark of fire and life into the heart
of man when he made him in his own image. We find that spark of holy and
inextinguishable fire of love and life even among the most depraved
nations. For that nation must infallibly perish and disappear the day it
has lost it entirely. This is the reason why, even among the degraded
idolaters of ancient and modern times, we find acts of admirable
devotedness and self-sacrifice. Read the history of the Iroquois,
written by the Jesuit Father, Charlevoix, and you will see how the
savages of our forests often raised themselves to the very stature of
giants at the approach of death, when the honor of their nations, or the
interests of their friends, or their own reputation was at stake. No men
have ever carried the contempt of pain and death so far, perhaps, as the
heathen Iroquois of this continent.

Yes! let the people of Canada read the history of “La Nouvelle France,”
and they will cease from presenting to us the courage of their priests
as an indication of the divinity of their religion. For there they will
see that the worshippers of the wooden gods of the forests have
equalled, if not surpassed, in courage and self-denial in the face of
death, the courage and self-denial of the priests of the wafer god of
Rome.




                             CHAPTER XXIV.

I AM NAMED A VICAR OF ST. ROCH, QUEBEC CITY—THE REV. MR.
  TETU—TERTULLIAN—GENERAL CARGO—THE SEAL SKINS.


In the beginning of September, 1834, the Bishop Synaie gave me the
enviable position of one of the vicars of St. Roch, Quebec, where the
Rev. Mr. Tetu had been curate for about a year. He was one of the
seventeen children of Mr. Francis Tetu, one of the most respectable and
wealthy farmers of St. Thomas. Such was the amiability of character of
my new curate, that I never saw him in bad humor a single time during
the four years that it was my fortune to work under him in that parish.
And although in my daily intercourse with him I sometimes
unintentionally sorely tried his patience, I never heard an unkind word
proceed from his lips.

He was a fine-looking man, tall and well-built, large forehead, blue
eyes, a remarkably fine nose and rosy lips, only a little too feminine.
His skin was very white for a man, but his fine short whiskers, which he
knew so well how to trim, gave to his whole mien a manly and pleasant
appearance.

He was the finest penman I ever saw; and by far the most skillful skater
of the country. Nothing could surpass the agility and perfection with
which he used to write his name on the ice with his skates. He was also
fond of fast horses, and knew, to perfection, how to handle the most
unmanageable steeds of Quebec. He really looked like Phaeton when, in a
light and beautiful buggy, he held the reins of the fiery coursers which
the rich bourgeois of the city liked to trust to him once or twice a
week, that he might take a ride with one of his vicars to the
surrounding country. Mr. Tetu was also fond of fine cigars and choice
chewing tobacco. Like the late Pope Pius IX., he also constantly used
the snuff-box. He would have been a pretty good preacher, had he not
been born with a natural horror of books. I very seldom saw in his hands
any other books than his breviary, and some treatises on the catechism:
a book in his hands had almost the effect of opium on one’s brains, it
put him to sleep. One day, when I had finished reading a volume of
Tertullian, he felt much interested in what I said of the eloquence and
learning of that celebrated Father of the Church, and expressed a desire
to read it. I smilingly asked him if he were more than usual in need of
sleep. He seriously answered me that he really wanted to read that work,
and that he wished to begin its study just then. I lent him the volume,
and he went immediately to his room in order to enrich his mind with the
treasures of eloquence and wisdom of that celebrated writer of the
primitive church. Half an hour after, suspecting what would occur, I
went down to his room, and noiselessly opening the door, I found my dear
Mr. Tetu sleeping on his soft sofa, and snoring to his heart’s content,
while Tertullian was lying on the floor! I ran to the rooms of the other
vicars, and told them: “Come and see how our good curate is studying
Tertullian!”

There is no need to say that we had a hearty laugh at his expense.
Unfortunately, the noise we made awoke him, and we then asked him: “What
do you think of Tertullian?”

He rubbed his eyes, and answered, “Well! well! what is the matter? Are
you not four very wicked men to laugh at the human frailties of your
curate?” We for awhile called him Father Tertullian.

Another day he requested me to give him some English lessons. For,
though my knowledge of English was then very limited, I was the only one
of five priests who understood and could speak a few words of that
language. I answered him that it would be as pleasant as it was easy for
me to teach the little I knew of it, and I advised him to subscribe for
the “Quebec Gazette,” that I might profit by the interesting matter
which that paper used to give to its readers; and at the same time I
should teach him to read and understand its contents.

The third time that I went to his room to give him his lesson, he
gravely asked me: “Have you ever seen ‘General Cargo?’”

I was at first puzzled by that question, and answered him: “I never
heard that there was any military officer by the name of ‘General
Cargo.’ How do you know that there is such a general in the world?”

He quickly answered: “There is surely a ‘General Cargo’ somewhere in
England or America, and he must be very rich; for see the large number
of ships which bear his name, and have entered the port of Quebec these
last few days!”

Seeing the strange mistake, and finding his ignorance so wonderful, I
burst into a fit of uncontrollable laughter. I could not answer a word,
but cried at the top of my voice: “General Cargo! General Cargo!”

The poor curate, stunned by my laughing, looked at me in amazement. But,
unable to understand its cause, he asked me: “Why do you laugh?” But the
more stupefied he was, the more I laughed, unable to say anything but
“General Cargo! General Cargo!”

The three other vicars, hearing the noise, hastily came from their rooms
to learn its cause, and get a good laugh also. But I was so completely
beside myself with laughing, that I could not answer their questions in
any other way than by crying, “General Cargo! General Cargo!”

The puzzled curate tried then to give them some explanation of that
mystery, saying with the greatest naivete: “I cannot see why our little
Father Chiniquy is laughing so convulsively. I put him a very simple
question when he entered my room to give me my English lesson. I simply
asked him if he had ever seen ‘General Cargo,’ who has sent so many
ships to our ports these last few days, and added that that general must
be very rich, since he has so many ships on the sea!” The three vicars
saw the point, and without being able to answer him a word, they burst
into such fits of laughter that the poor curate felt more than ever
puzzled.

“Are you crazy?” he said, “What makes you laugh so when I put to you
such a simple question? Do you not know anything about that ‘General
Cargo,’ who surely must live somewhere, and be very rich, since he sends
so many vessels to our port that they fill nearly two columns of the
‘Quebec Gazette?’”

These remarks of the poor curate brought such a new storm of
irrepressible laughter from us all as we never experienced in our whole
lives. It took us some time to sufficiently master our feelings to tell
him that “General Cargo” was not the name of any individual, but only
the technical words to say that the ships were laden with general goods.

The next morning the young and jovial vicars gave the story to their
friends, and the people of Quebec had a hearty laugh at the expense of
our friend. From that time we called our good curate by the name of
“General Cargo,” and he was so good-natured that he joined with us in
joking at his own expense. It would require too much space were I to
publish all the comic blunders of that good man, so I shall give only
one more.

On one of the coldest days in January, 1835, a merchant of seal skins
came to the parsonage with some of the best specimens of his
merchandise, that we might buy them to make overcoats. For in those days
the overcoats of buffalo or raccoon skins were not yet thought of. Our
richest men used to have beaver overcoats, but the rest of the people
had to be contented with Canada seal skins; a beaver overcoat could not
be had for less than $200.

Mr. Tetu was anxious to buy his skins; his only difficulty was the high
price asked by the merchant. For nearly an hour he had turned over and
over again the beautiful skins, and had spent all his eloquence on
trying to bring down their price, when the sexton arrived, and told him,
respectfully: “Mr. le Cure, there are a couple of people waiting for you
with a child to be baptized.” “Very well,” said the curate, “I will go
immediately;” and addressing the merchant, he said: “Please wait a
moment; I will not be long absent.”

In two minutes after, the curate had donned the surplice, and was going
at full speed through the prayers and ceremonies of Baptism. For, to be
fair and true towards Mr. Tetu (and I might say the same thing of the
greatest part of the priests I have known), it must be acknowledged that
he was very exact in all his ministerial duties; yet he was in this case
going through them by steam, if not by electricity. He was soon at the
end. But, after the sacrament was administered, we were enjoined, then,
to repeat an exhortation to the godfathers and godmothers, from the
ritual which we all knew by heart, and which began with these words:
“Godfather and godmothers: you have brought a sinner to the church, but
you will take back a saint!”

As the vestry was full of people who had come to confess, Mr. Tetu
thought that it was his duty to speak with more emphasis than usual in
order to have his instructions heard and felt by everyone. But instead
of saying, “Godfather and godmother, you have brought a sinner to the
church, you will take back a saint!” he, with great force and unction,
said: “Godfather and godmother, you have brought a sinner to the church,
you will take back a _seal skin_!”

No words can describe the uncontrollable burst and roar of laughter
among the crowd, when they heard that the baptized child was just
changed into a “seal skin.” Unable to contain themselves, or do any
serious thing, they left the vestry to go home and laugh to their
heart’s content.

But the most comic part of this blunder was the _sang froid_ and the
calmness with which Mr. Tetu, turning towards me, said: “Will you be
kind enough to tell me the cause of that indecent and universal laughing
in the midst of such a solemn action as the baptism of this child?”

I tried to tell him his blunder; but for some time it was impossible to
express myself. My laughing propensities were so much excited, and the
convulsive laughter of the whole multitude made such a noise, that he
would not have heard me had I been able to answer him. It was only when
the greatest part of the crowd had left that I could reveal to Mr. Tetu
that he had changed the baptized baby into a “seal skin!” He heartily
laughed at his own blunder, and calmly went back to buy his seal skins.
The next day the story went from house to house in Quebec, and caused
everywhere such a laugh as they had not had since the birth of “General
Cargo.”

That priest was a good type of the greatest part of the priests of
Canada: Fine fellows—social and jovial gentlemen—as fond of smoking
their cigars as of chewing their tobacco and using their snuff; fond of
fast horses; repeating the prayers of their breviary and going through
the performance of their ministerial duties with as much speed as
possible. With a good number of books in their libraries, but knowing
nothing of them but the titles; possessing the Bible, but ignorant of
its contents; believing that they had the light, when they were in awful
darkness; preaching the most monstrous doctrines as the gospel of truth;
considering themselves the only true Christians in the world, when they
worshipped the most contemptible idols made with hands. Absolutely
ignorant of the Word of God, while they proclaimed and believed
themselves to be the lights of the world. Unfortunate, blind men,
leading the blind into the ditch!




                              CHAPTER XXV.

SIMONY—STRANGE AND SACRILEGIOUS TRAFFIC IN THE SO-CALLED BODY AND BLOOD
  OF CHRIST—ENORMOUS SUMS OF MONEY MADE BY THE SALE OF MASSES—THE
  SOCIETY OF THREE MASSES ABOLISHED AND THE SOCIETY OF ONE MASS
  ESTABLISHED.


In one of the pleasant hours which we used invariably to pass after
dinner, in the comfortable parlor of our parsonage, one of the vicars,
Mr. Louis Parent, said to the Rev. Mr. Tetu: “I have handed this morning
more than one hundred dollars to the bishop, as the price of the masses
which my pious penitents have requested me to celebrate, the greatest
part of them for the souls in purgatory. Every week I have to do the
same thing, just as each of you, and every one of the hundreds of
priests in Canada have to do. Now, I would like to know how the bishops
can dispose of all these masses, and what they do with the large sums of
money which go into their hands from every part of the country to have
masses said. This question vexes me, and I would like to know your mind
about it.”

The good curate answered in a joking manner, as usual: “If the masses
paid into our hands, which go to the bishop, are all celebrated,
purgatory must be emptied twice a day. For I have calculated that the
sums given for those masses in Canada cannot be less than $4,000 every
day, and, as there are three times as many Catholics in the United
States as here, and as those Irish Catholics are more devoted to the
souls in purgatory than the Canadians, there is no exaggeration in
saying that they give as much as our people; $16,000 at least will thus
be given every day in these two countries to throw cold water on the
burning flames of that fiery prison. Now, these $16,000 given every day,
multiplied by the 365 days of the year, make the handsome sum of
$5,840,000 paid for that object in low masses, every year. But, as we
all know, that more than twice as much is paid for high masses than for
the low, it is evident that more than $10,000,000 are expended to help
the souls of purgatory end their tortures every twelve months, in North
America alone. If those millions of dollars do not benefit the good
souls in purgatory, they at all events are of some benefit to our pious
bishops and holy popes, in whose hands the greatest part must remain
till the day of judgment. For there is not a sufficient number of
priests in the world to say all the masses which are paid for by the
people. I do not know any more than you do about what the bishops do
with those millions of dollars; they keep that among their secret good
works. But it is evident there is a serious mystery here. I do not mean
to say that the Yankee and the Canadian bishops swallow those huge piles
of dollars as sweet oranges; or that they are a band of big swindlers,
who employ smaller ones, called Revs. Tetu, Baillargeon, Chiniquy,
Parent, etc., to fill their treasuries. But, if you want to know my mind
on that delicate subject, I will tell you that the least we think and
speak of it, the better it is for us. Every time my thoughts turn to
those streams of money which day and night flow from the small purses of
our pious and unsuspecting people into our hands, and from ours into
those of the bishops, I feel as if I were choking. If I am at the table
I can neither eat nor drink, and if in my bed at night, I cannot sleep.
But as I like to eat, drink and sleep, I reject those thoughts as much
as possible, and I advise you to do the same thing.”

The other vicars seemed inclined, with Mr. Parent, to accept that
conclusion; but, as I had not said a single word, they requested me to
give them my views on that vexatious subject, which I did in the
following brief words:

“There are many things in our holy church which look like dark spots;
but I hope that this is due only to our ignorance. No doubt these very
things would look as white as snow, were we to see and know them just as
they are. Our holy bishops, with the majority of the Catholic priests of
the United States and Canada, cannot be that band of thieves and
swindlers whose phantoms chill the blood of our worthy curate. So long
as we do not know what the bishops do with those numberless masses paid
into their hands, I prefer to believe that they act as honest men.”

I had hardly said these few words, when I was called to visit a sick
parishioner, and the conversation was ended.

Eight days later, I was alone in my room, reading the “L’ami de la
Religion et du Roi,” a paper which I received from Paris, edited by
Picot. My curiosity was not a little excited, when I read, at the head
of a page, in large letters: “Admirable Piety of the French Canadian
People.” The reading of that page made me shed tears of shame, and shook
my faith to its foundation. Unable to contain myself, I ran to the rooms
of the curate and the vicars, and said to them: “A few days ago we
tried, but in vain, to find what becomes of the large sums of money
which pass from the people, through our hands, into those of the bishop,
to say masses; but here is the answer, I have the key to that mystery,
which is worthy of the darkest ages of the Church. I wish I were dead,
rather than see with my own eyes such abominations.” We then read that
long chapter, the substance of which was that the venerable bishops of
Quebec had sent not less than one hundred thousand francs, at different
times, to the priests of Paris, that they might say four hundred
thousand masses at five cents each! Here we had the sad evidence that
our bishops had taken four hundred thousand francs from our poor people,
under the pretext of saving the souls from purgatory! That article fell
upon us as a thunderbolt. For a long time we looked at each other
without being able to utter a single word; our tongues were as paralyzed
by our shame; we felt as vile criminals when detected on the spot.

At last, Baillargeon, addressing the curate, said: “Is it possible that
our bishops are swindlers, and we, their tools to defraud our people?
What would that people say, if they knew that not only we do not say the
masses for which they constantly fill our hands with their hard-earned
money, but that we send those masses to be said in Paris for five cents!
What will our good people think of us all when they know that our bishop
pockets twenty cents out of each mass they ask us to celebrate according
to their wishes.”

The curate answered: “It is very lucky that the people do not know that
sharp operation of our bishops, for they would surely throw us all into
the river. Let us keep that shameful trade as secret as possible. For
what is the crime of simony if this be not an instance of it?”

I replied: “How can you hope to keep that traffic of the body and blood
of Christ a secret, when not less than 40,000 copies of this paper are
circulated in France, and more than 100 copies come to the United States
and Canada? The danger is greater than you suspect; it is even at our
doors. Is it not on account of such public and undeniable crimes and
vile tricks of the clergy of France that the French people in general,
not only have lost almost every vestige of religion, but, not half a
century ago, condemned all the priests and bishops of France to death as
public malefactors?

“But that sharp mercantile operation of our bishops takes a still darker
color, when we consider that those ‘five-cent masses’ which are said in
Paris are not worth a cent. For who among us is ignorant of the fact
that the greatest part of the priests of Paris are infidels, and that
many of them live publicly with concubines? Would our people put their
money in our hands if we were honest enough to tell them that their
masses would be said for five cents in Paris by such priests? Do we not
deceive them when we accept their money, under the well understood
condition that we shall offer the holy sacrifice according to their
wishes? But, instead of that, we get it sent to France, to be disposed
of in such a criminal way. But, if you allow me to speak a little more,
I have another strange fact to consider with you, which is closely
connected with this simonical operation.”

“Yes! speak, speak!” answered all four priests.

I then resumed: “Do you remember how you were enticed into the ‘Three
Masses Society?’ Who among us had the idea that the new obligations we
were then assuming were such that the greatest part of the year would be
spent in saying masses for the priests, and that it would thus become
impossible to satisfy the pious demands of the people who support us? We
already belonged to the societies of the Blessed Virgin Mary and of St.
Michael, which raised to five the number of masses we had to celebrate
for the dead priests. Dazzled by the idea that we would have two
thousand masses said for us at our death, we bit at the bait presented
to us by the bishop as hungry fishes, without suspecting the hook. The
result is that we have had to say 165 masses for the 33 priests who died
during the past year, which means that each of us has to pay $41.00 to
the bishop for masses which he has had said in Paris for $8.00. Each
mass which we celebrate for a dead priest here, is a mass which the
bishop sends to Paris, on which he gains twenty cents. Then the more
priests he enrolls in his society of ‘Three Masses,’ the more twenty
cents he pockets from us and from our pious people. Hence his admirable
zeal to enroll every one of us. It is not the value of the money which
our bishop so skilfully got from our hands which I consider, but I feel
desolate when I see that by these societies we become the accomplices of
his simonical trade. For, being forced the greatest part of the year to
celebrate the holy sacrifice for the benefit of the dead priests, we
cannot celebrate the masses for which we are daily paid by the people,
and are therefore forced to transfer them into the hands of the bishop,
who sends them to Paris, after spiriting away twenty cents from each of
them. However, why should we lament over the past? It is no more within
our reach. There is no remedy for it. Let us then learn from the past
errors how to be wise in the future.”

Mr. Tetu answered: “You have shown us our error. Now, can you indicate
any remedy?”

“I cannot say that the remedy we have in hand is one of those patented
medicines which will cure all the diseases of our sickly church in
Canada, but I hope it will help to bring a speedy convalescence. That
remedy is to abolish the society of ‘Three Masses,’ and to establish
another of ‘One Mass,’ which will be said at the death of every priest.
In that way it is true that instead of 2,000 masses, we shall have only
1,200 at our death. But if 1,200 masses do not open to us the gates of
heaven, it is because we shall be in hell. By that reduction we shall be
enabled to say more masses at the request of our people, and shall
diminish the number of five-cent masses said by the priests of Paris at
the request of our bishop. If you take my advice, we will immediately
name the Rev. Mr. Tetu president of the new society, Mr. Parent will be
its treasurer, and I consent to act as your secretary, if you like it.
When our society is organized, we will send our resignations to the
president of the other society, and we shall immediately address a
circular to all the priests, to give them the reason for the change, and
respectfully ask them to unite with us in this new society, in order to
diminish the number of masses which are celebrated by the five-cent
priests of Paris.”

Within two hours the new society was fully organized, the reasons of its
formation written in a book, and our names were sent to the bishop, with
a respectful letter informing him that we were no more members of the
‘Three Masses Society.’ That letter was signed, “C. Chiniquy,
Secretary.” Three hours later, I received the following note from the
bishop’s palace:

“My Lord Bishop of Quebec wants to see you immediately upon important
affairs. Do not fail to come without delay. Truly yours,

                                       “CHARLES F. CAZEAULT, Sec’y.”

I showed the missive to the curate and the vicars, and told them: “A big
storm is raging on the mountain; this is the first peal of thunder—the
atmosphere looks dark and heavy. Pray for me that I may speak and act as
an honest and fearless priest, when in the presence of the bishop.”

In the first parlor of the bishop’s palace I met my personal friend,
Secretary Cazeault. He said to me: “My dear Chiniquy, you are sailing on
a rough sea—you must be a lucky mariner if you escape the wreck. The
bishop is very angry at you; but be not discouraged, for the right is on
your side.” He then kindly opened the door of the bishop’s parlor, and
said: “My lord, Mr. Chiniquy is here, waiting for your orders.”

“Let him come, sir,” answered the bishop.

I entered and threw myself at his feet, as it is the usage of the
priests. But, stepping backward, he told me in a most excited manner: “I
have no benediction for you till you give me a satisfactory explanation
of your strange conduct.”

I arose to my feet and said: “My lord, what do you want from me?”

“I want you, sir, to explain to me the meaning of this letter signed by
you as secretary of a new-born society called, ‘One Mass Society.’” At
the same time he showed me my letter.

I answered him: “My lord, the letter is in good French—your lordship
must have understood it well. I cannot see how any explanation on my
part could make it clearer.”

“What I want to know from you, is what you mean, and what is your object
in leaving the old and respectable ‘Three Masses Society?’ Is it not
composed of your bishops and of all the priests of Canada? Did you not
find yourself in sufficiently good company? Do you object to the prayers
said for the souls in purgatory?”

I replied: “My lord, I will answer by revealing to your lordship a fact
which has not sufficiently attracted your attention. The great number of
masses which we have to say for the souls of the dead priests makes it
impossible for us to say the masses for which the people pay into our
hands; we are, then, forced to transfer this money into your hands; and
then instead of having these holy sacrifices offered by the good priests
of Canada, your lordship has recourse to the priests of France, where
you get them said for five cents. We see two great evils in this:
First—Our masses are said by priests in whom we have not the least
confidence; and though the masses they say are very cheap, they are too
dearly purchased; for between you and me, we can say that, with very few
exceptions, the masses said by the priests of France, particularly of
Paris, are not worth one cent. The second evil is still greater, for in
our eyes, it is one of the greatest crimes which our holy church has
always condemned, the crime of simony.”

“Do you mean to say,” indignantly replied the bishop, “that I am guilty
of the crime of simony?”

“Yes! my lord; it is just what I mean to say, and I do not see how your
lordship does not understand that the trade in masses by which you gain
400,000 francs on a spiritual merchandise, which you get for 100,000, is
not simony.”

“You insult me! You are the most impudent man I ever saw. If you do not
retract what you have said, I will suspend and excommunicate you!”

“My suspension and my excommunication will not make the position of your
lordship much better. For the people will know that you have
excommunicated me because I protested against your trade in masses. They
will know that you pocket twenty cents on every mass, and that you get
them said for five cents in Paris by priests, the greatest part of whom
live with concubines, and you will see that there will be only one voice
in Canada to bless me for my protest and to condemn you for your
simoniacal trade on such a sacred thing as the holy and tremendous
sacrifice of the body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ.”

I uttered these words with such perfect calmness that the bishop saw
that I had not the least fear of his thunders. He began to pace the
room, and he heaped on my devoted head all the epithets by which I could
learn that I was an insolent, rebellious and dangerous priest.

“It is evident to me,” said he, “that you aim to be a reformer, a
Luther, _au petit pied_, in Canada. But you will never be anything else
than a monkey!”

I saw that my bishop was beside himself, and that my perfect calmness
added to his irritation. I answered him: “If Luther had never done
anything worse than I do to-day, he ought to be blessed by God and man.
I respectfully request your lordship to be calm. The subject on which I
speak to you is more serious than you think. Your lordship, by asking
twenty-five cents for a mass which can be said for five cents, does a
thing which you would condemn if it were done by another man. You are
digging under your own feet, and under the feet of your priests the same
abyss in which the Church of France nearly perished, not half a century
ago. You are destroying with your own hands every vestige of religion in
the hearts of the people, who will sooner or later know it. I am your
best friend, your most respectful priest, when I fearlessly tell you
this truth before it is too late. Your lordship knows that he has not a
priest who loves and cherishes him more than I do—God knows, it is
because I love and respect you, as my own father, that I profoundly
deplore the illusions which prevent you from seeing the terrible
consequences that will follow, if our pious people learn that you abuse
their ignorance and their good faith, by making them pay twenty-five
cents for a thing which costs only five. Woe to your lordship! Woe to
me, woe to our holy church, the day that our people know that in our
holy religion the blood of Christ is turned into merchandise to fill the
treasury of the bishops and pope!”

It was evident that these last words, said with most perfect
self-possession, had not all been lost. The bishop had become calmer. He
answered me: “You are young and without experience: your imagination is
easily fed with phantoms. When you know a little more, you will change
your mind and will have more respect for your superiors. I hope your
present error is only a momentary one. I could punish you for this
freedom with which you have dared to speak to your bishop, but I prefer
to warn you to be more respectful and obedient in future. Though I
deplore for your sake that you have requested me to take away your name
from the ‘Three Masses Society,’ you and the four simpletons who have
committed the same act of folly are the only losers in the matter.
Instead of two thousand masses said for the deliverance of your souls
from the flames of purgatory, you will have only twelve hundred. But, be
sure of it, there is too much wisdom and true piety in my clergy to
follow your example. You will be left alone, and, I fear, covered with
ridicule. For they will call you the ‘little reformer.’”

I answered the bishop: “I am young, it is true, but the truths I have
said to your lordship are as old as the gospel. I have such confidence
in the infinite merits of the holy sacrifice of the mass, that I
sincerely believe that twelve hundred masses said by good priests are
enough to cleanse my soul and extinguish the flames of purgatory. But,
besides, I prefer twelve hundred masses said by one hundred sincere
Canadian priests, to a million said by the five-cent priests of Paris.”

These last words, spoken with a tone half serious, half jocose, brought
a change on the face of my bishop. I thought it was a good moment to get
my benediction and take leave of him. I took my hat, knelt at his feet,
obtained his blessing and left.




                              CHAPTER XXVI

                  CONTINUATION OF THE TRADE IN MASSES.


The hour of my absence had been one of anxiety for the curate and the
vicars. But my prompt return filled them with joy.

“What news!” they all exclaimed.

“Good news,” I answered; “the battle has been fierce but short. We have
gained the day; and if we are only true to ourselves, another great
victory is in store for us. The bishop is so sure that we are the only
ones who think of that reform, that he will not move a finger to prevent
the other priests from following us. This security will make our success
infallible. But we must not lose a moment. Let us address our circular
to every priest in Canada.”

One hour later there were more than twenty writers at work, and before
twenty-four hours, more than three hundred letters were carried to all
the priests, giving them the reasons why we should try, by all fair
means, to put an end to the shameful simoniacal trade in masses which
was going on between Canada and France.

The week was scarcely ended, when letters came from nearly all the
curates and vicars to the bishop, respectfully requesting him to
withdraw his name from “The Society of the Three Masses.” Only fifty
refused to comply with our request.

Our victory was more complete than we had expected. But the bishop of
Quebec, hoping to regain his lost ground, immediately wrote to the
bishop of Montreal, my Lord Telemesse, to come to his help and show us
the enormity of the crime we had committed, in rebelling against the
will of our ecclesiastical superiors.

A few days later, to my great dismay, I received a short and very cold
note from the bishop’s secretary, telling me that their lordships, the
bishops of Montreal and Quebec, wanted to see me at the palace, without
delay. I had never seen the bishop of Montreal, and my surprise and
disappointment were great in finding myself in the presence of a man, my
idea of whom was of gigantic proportions, when in reality he was very
small. But I felt exceedingly well pleased by the admirable mixture of
firmness, intelligence and honesty of his whole demeanor. His eyes were
piercing as the eagle’s; but when fixed on me, I saw in them the marks
of a noble and honest heart.

The motions of his head were rapid, his sentences short, and he seemed
to know only one line—the straight one—when approaching a subject or
dealing with a man. He had the merited reputation of being one of the
most learned and eloquent men of Canada. The bishop of Quebec had
remained on his sofa and left the bishop of Montreal to receive me. I
fell at his feet and asked his blessing, which he gave me in the most
cordial way. Then, putting his hand upon my shoulder, he said in a
Quaker style: “Is it possible that _thou_ art Chiniquy—that young priest
who makes so much noise? How can such a small man make so much noise?”

There being a smile on his countenance as he uttered these words, I saw
at once that there was no anger or bad feeling in his heart. I replied:
“My lord, do you not know that the most precious pearls and perfumes are
put up in the smallest vases?”

The bishop saw that this was a compliment to his address; he smilingly
replied: “Well, well, if thou art a noisy priest, thou art not a fool.
But tell me, why dost thou want to destroy our ‘Three Mass Society’ and
establish that new one on its ruins, in spite of thy superiors?”

“My lord, my answer will be as respectful, short and plain as possible.
I have left the ‘Three Mass Society’ because it was my right to do it,
without anybody’s permission. I hope our venerable Canadian bishops do
not wish to be served by slaves!”

“I do not say,” replied the bishop, “that thou wert bound in conscience
to remain in the ‘Three Mass Society;’ but, can I know why thou hast
left such a respectable association, at the head of which thou seest thy
bishops and the most venerable priests in Canada?”

“I will again be plain in my answer, my lord. If your lordship wants to
go to hell with your venerable priests by spiriting away twenty cents
from every one of our honest and pious penitents for masses which you
get said for five, by bad priests in Paris, I will not follow you.
Moreover, if your lordship wants to be thrown into the river by the
furious people, when they know how long and how cunningly we have
cheated them with our simoniacal trade in masses, I do not want to
follow you into the cold stream.”

“Well, well!” answered the bishop, “let us drop that matter forever.”

He uttered this short sentence with such an evidence of sincerity and
honesty, that I saw he really meant it. He had, at a glance, seen that
his ground was untenable, in the presence of priests who knew their
rights and had a mind to stand by them.

My joy was great indeed at such a prompt and complete victory. I again
fell at the bishop’s feet and asked his benediction before taking leave
of him. I then left to go and tell the curates and vicars the happy
issue of my interview with the bishop of Montreal.

From that time till now, at the death of every priest, the Clerical
Press never failed mentioning whether the deceased priest belonged to
the “Three” or “One Mass Society.”

We had, to some extent, diminished the simoniacal and infamous trade in
masses, but unfortunately we had not destroyed it; and I know that
to-day it has revived. Since I left the Church of Rome, the bishops of
Quebec have raised the “Three Mass Society” from its grave.

It is a public fact, that no priest dare deny, that the trade in masses
is still conducted on a large scale with France. There are in Paris and
other large cities in that country public agencies to carry on that
shameful traffic. It is, generally, in the hands of booksellers or
merchants of church ornaments. Every year their houses send a large
number of prospectuses through France and Belgium and other Catholic
countries, in which they say that, in order to help the priests, who
having received money for their masses, don’t know where to have them
said, they offer a premium of twenty-five or thirty per cent. to those
who will send them the surplus of the money they have in hand, to offer
the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass.

The priests who have such surplus, tempted by that premium, which is
usually paid with a watch or chain, or a chalice, disgorge a part or the
whole of the large sums they possess into the hands of the pious
merchants, who take this money and use it as they please.

But they never pay the masses in money, they give only merchandise. For
instance, that priest will receive a watch if he promises to celebrate
one or two hundred masses, or a chalice to celebrate three or four
hundred masses. I have, here in hand, several of the contracts or
promissory notes sent by those merchants of masses to the priests. The
public will, no doubt, read the following documents with interest. They
were handed me by a priest lately converted from the Church of Rome:

                          RUE DE REIMES—PARIS.

Ant. Levesques, editor of the works of Mr. Dufriche—Desgenettes. Cure of
Notre Dame des Victoires.

Delivered to the Rev. Mr. Camerle, curate of Ansibeau (Basses Alpes).

                                            PARIS, October 12, 1874.

                                                          F.
       10 metres of Satin cloth, at 22 francs             220.
       8     ”     of merino, all wool                    123.
       Month of May                                        2.
       History of Mary Christina                           1.40
       Life of St. Stanislas Koska                         2.
       Meditations of the Soul                             4.
       Jesus Christ, the light of the world                2.
       Packing and freight                                 9.30
                                                          ———
           Total                                          363.70

MR. CURATE: We have the honor of informing you that the packages
containing the articles you have ordered on the 4th of October, were
shipped on the 12th of October, to Digne, where we respectfully request
you to go and ask for them. For the payment of these articles, we
request you to say the following masses:

58 ad intentionem of the giver, for the discharge of Rev. Mr. Montet.

58 ad intentionem of the givers, for the discharge of Rev. Mr. Hœg.

100-188 for the dead, for the discharge of Rev. Mr. Wod.

MR. CURATE: Will you be kind enough to say or have said all those masses
in the shortest time possible, and answer these Rev’d gentlemen, if they
make any inquiries about the acquittal of those masses.

                                     Respectfully yours,

                                       (Signed)      ANT. LEVESQUES.

                                               PARIS, Nov. 11, 1874.

REV. MR. CAMERLE: We have the honor of addressing you the invoice of
what we forwarded to you on the 12th of October. On account we have put
to your credit 188 masses. We respectfully request you get said to the
following intentions:

   73 for the dead, to the acquittal of Rev. Mr.    }
      Watters,

   70 pro defucto,                                  }  For the discharge

   20 ad intentionem donatis,                       }  of Rev. Mr. C——

   13 ad intentionem donatis,                       }

   ——

  176

MR. CURATE: Be kind enough to say these masses or have them said as soon
as possible, and answer the reverend gentlemen who may inquire from you
about their acquittal. The 188 masses mentioned in our letter of the 3rd
inst., added to the 176 here mentioned, make 364 francs, the value of
the goods sent you. We thought you would like to have the pamphlets of
propaganda we address you.

                                         Respectfully yours,

                                          Signed:      ANT. LEVESQUES.

Hence it is that priests, in France and elsewhere, have gold watches,
rich house furniture, and interesting books, purchased with the money
paid by our poor deluded Canadian Catholics to their priests for masses
which are turned into mercantile commodities in other places. It would
be difficult to say who makes the best bargain between those merchants
of masses, the priests to whom they are sold, or those from whom they
are bought at a discount of twenty-five to thirty per cent.

The only evident thing is the cruel deception practiced on the credulity
and ignorance of the Roman Catholics by their priests and bishops.
To-day, the houses of Dr. Anthony Levesques in Paris are the most
accredited in France. In 1874, the house of Mesme was doing an immense
business with its stock of masses, but in an evil day, the Government
suspected that the number of masses paid into their hands, exceeded the
number of those celebrated through their hired priests. The suspicion
soon turned into certainty when the books were examined. It was then
found that an incredible number of masses, which were to empty the large
room of purgatory, never reached their destination, but only filled the
purse of the Parisian mass merchant; and so the unlucky Mesme was
unceremoniously sent to the penitentiary to meditate on the infinite
merits of the holy sacrifice of the mass, which had been engulfed in his
treasures.

But these facts are not known by the poor Roman Catholics of Canada, who
are fleeced more and more by their priests, under the pretext of saving
souls from purgatory.

A new element of success in the large swindling operations of the
Canadian priests has lately been discovered. It is well known that in
the greater part of the United States, the poor deluded Irish pay one
dollar to their priest, instead of a shilling, for a low mass. Those
priests whose conscience are sufficiently elastic (as is often the
case), keep the money without ever thinking of having the masses said,
and soon get rich. But there are some whose natural honesty shrinks from
the idea of stealing; but unable to celebrate all the masses paid for
and requested at their hands, they send the dollars to some of their
clerical friends in Canada, who, of course, prefer these one dollar
masses to the twenty-five cent ones paid by the French Canadians.
However, they keep that secret and continue to fill their treasury.

There are, however, many priests in Canada who think it less evil to
keep those large sums of money in their own hands, than to give them to
the bishops to traffic with the merchants of Paris. At the end of one of
the ecclesiastical retreats in the seminary of St. Sulpice in 1850,
Bishop Bourget told us that one of the priests who had lately died, had
requested him, in the name of Jesus Christ, to ask every priest to take
a share in the $4,000 which he had received for masses he had never
said. We refused to grant him that favor, and those $4,000 received by
that priest, like the millions put into the hands of other priests and
the bishops, turned to be nothing less than an infamous swindling
operation under the mask of religion.

To understand what the priests of Rome are, let the readers note what is
said in the Roman Catholic Bible, of the priest of Babylon:

“And King Astyges was gathered to his fathers, and Cyrus, of Persia,
received his kingdom, and Daniel conversed with the king, and was
honored above all his friends. Now the Babylonians had an idol, called
Bel, and there were spent upon him, every day, twelve measures of fine
flour, and forty sheep and six vessels of wine. And the king worshipped
it and went daily to adore: but Daniel worshipped his own God, and the
king said unto him: ‘Why dost thou not worship Bel?’ who answered and
said: ‘because I may not worship idols made with hands, but the living
God, who hath created the heavens and the earth, and hath sovereignty
over all flesh.’ Then the king said: ‘Thinkest thou not that Bel is a
living God! Seest thou not how much he eateth and drinketh every day?’

“Then Daniel smiled and said: ‘Oh, king! be not deceived; for this is
but clay within and brass without, and did never eat or drink anything.’

“So the king was wroth, and called for his priests and said: ‘If ye tell
me not who this is that devoureth these expenses, ye shall die; but if
ye can certify me that Bel devoureth them, then Daniel shall die, for he
has spoken blasphemy against Bel.’ And Daniel said unto the king: ‘Let
it be according to thy word.’

“Now the priests of Bel were three score and ten, besides their wives
and children.

“And the king went with Daniel to the temple of Bel—so Bel’s priests
said: ‘Lo! we got out, but thou, O king, set on the meat, and make ready
the wine, and shut the door fast, and seal it with thine own signet; and
to-morrow when thou comest in, if thou findest not that Bel hath eaten
up all, we will suffer death; or else, Daniel, that speaketh falsely
against Bel shall die—and they little regarded it, for under the table
they had made a privy entrance, whereby they entered continually and
consumed those things.’

“So when they were gone forth, the king set meats before Bel.

“Now Daniel had commanded his servants to bring ashes, and those they
strewed throughout all the temple, in the presence of the king alone:
then they went out, and shut the door, and sealed it with the king’s
signet, and so departed.

“Now in the night came the priests, with their wives and children, as
they were wont to do, and did eat and drink up all.

“In the morning betimes the king arose, and Daniel with him.

“And the king said, ‘Daniel, are the seals whole?’ And he said, ‘Yea, O
king, they be whole.’ And as soon as they had opened the door, the king
looked upon the table, and cried with a loud voice: ‘Great art thou, O
Bel! and with thee there is no deceit at all.’ Then laughed Daniel, and
held the king that he should not go in, and said: ‘Behold now the
pavement, and mark well whose footsteps are these.’ And the king said:
‘I see the footsteps of men, women and children.’ And then the king was
angry, and took the priests, with their wives and children, who showed
him the privy doors, where they came in and consumed such things as were
on the tables.

“Therefore the king slew them, and delivered Bel into Daniel’s power,
who destroyed him and his temple.”

Who does not pity the king of Babylon, who, when looking at his clay and
brass god, exclaimed: “Great art thou, O Bel, and with thee there is no
deceit!”

But, is the deception practiced by the priests of the Pope on their
poor, deluded dupes, less cruel and infamous? Where is the difference
between that Babylonian god, made with brass and baked clay, and the god
of the Roman Catholics, made with a handful of wheat and flour, baked
between two hot polished irons?

How skilful were the priests in keeping the secret of what became of the
rich daily offerings brought to the hungry god! Who could suspect that
there was a secret trap through which they came with their wives and
children to eat the rich offerings?

So, to-day, among the simple and blind Roman Catholics, who could
suppose that the immense sums of money given every day to the priests to
glorify God, purify the souls of men, and bring all kinds of blessings
upon the donors, were, on the contrary, turned into the most ignominious
and swindling operation the world has ever seen?

Though the brass god of Babylon was a contemptible idol, is not the
wafer god of Rome still more so? Though the priests of Bel were skilful
deceivers, are they not surpassed in the art of deception by the priests
of Rome! Do not these carry on their operations on a much larger scale
than the former?

But, as there is always a day of retribution for the great iniquities of
this world, when all things will be revealed; and just as the cunning of
the priests of Babylon could not save them, when God sent his prophet to
take away the mask, behind which they deceived their people, so let the
priests of Rome know that God will, sooner or later, send his prophet,
who will tear off the mask, behind which they deceive the world. Their
big, awkward and flat feet will be seen and exposed, and the very people
whom they keep prostrated before their idols, crying: “O God! with thee
there is no deceit at all!” will become the instruments of the justice
of God in the great day of retribution.




                             CHAPTER XXVII.

QUEBEC MARINE HOSPITAL—THE FIRST TIME I CARRIED THE “BON DIEU” (THE
  WAFER GOD) IN MY VEST POCKET—THE GRAND OYSTER SOIREE AT MR.
  BUTEAU’S—THE REV. L. PARENT AND THE “BON DIEU” AT THE OYSTER SOIREE.


One of the first things done by the curate Tetu, after his new vicars
had been chosen, was to divide, by casting lots, his large parish into
four parts, that there might be more regularity in our ministerial
labors, and my lot gave me the northeast of the parish which contained
the Quebec Marine Hospital.

The number of sick sailors I had to visit almost every day in that noble
institution, was between twenty-five and a hundred. The Roman Catholic
chapel, with its beautiful altar was not yet completed. It was only in
1837 that I could persuade the hospital authorities to fix it as it is
to-day. Having no place there to celebrate mass and keep the Holy
Sacrament, I soon found myself in presence of a difficulty which, at
first, seemed to me of a grave character. I had to administer the
viaticum (holy communion) to a dying sailor. As every one knows, all
Roman Catholics are bound to believe that by the consecration, the wafer
is transformed into the body, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ. Hence,
they call that ceremony: “Porter le bon dieu au malade” (carry the good
God to the sick.) Till then, when in Charlesborough or St. Charles, I,
with the rest of Roman Catholic priests, always made use of pomp and
exterior marks of supreme respect for the Almighty God I was carrying in
my hands to the dying.

I had never carried the good God without being accompanied by several
people, walking or riding on horseback. I then wore a white surplice
over my long black robe (soutane) to strike the people with awe. There
was also a man ringing a bell before me, all along the way, to announce
to the people that the great God, who had not only created them, but had
made himself man to save them, by dying on Calvary, was passing by; that
they had to fall on their knees in their houses, or along the public
roads or in their fields, and prostrate themselves and adore him.

But could I do that in Quebec, where so many miserable heretics were
more disposed to laugh at my God than to adore him?

In my zeal and sincere faith, I was, however, determined to dare the
heretics of the whole world, and to expose myself to their insults,
rather than give up the exterior marks of supreme respect and adoration
which were due to my God everywhere; and twice I carried Him to the
hospital with the usual solemnity.

In vain my curate tried to persuade me to change my mind. I closed my
ears to his arguments. He then kindly invited me to go with him to the
bishop’s palace, in order to confer with him on that grave subject. How
can I express my dismay when the bishop told me, with a levity which I
had not yet observed in him, “that on account of the Protestants whom we
had to meet everywhere, it was better to make our ‘God’ travel
_incognito_ in the streets of Quebec.” He added in a high and jocose
tone: “Put Him in your vest pocket, as do the rest of the city priests.
Carry Him to your dying patients without any scruples. Never aim at
being a reformer and doing better than your venerable brethren in the
priesthood. We must not forget that we are a conquered people. If we
were masters, we would carry Him to the dying with the public honors we
used to give Him before the conquest; but the Protestants are the
stronger. Our governor is a Protestant, as well as our Queen. The
garrison which is inside the walls of their impregnable citadel, is
composed chiefly of Protestants. According to the laws of our holy
church, we have the right to punish, even by death, the miserable people
who turn into ridicule the mysteries of our holy religion: But though we
have that right, we are not strong enough to enforce it. We must, then,
bear the yoke in silence. After all, it is our God himself, who in his
inscrutable judgment, has deprived us of the power of honoring Him as He
deserves, and to tell you my whole mind as plainly as possible, it is
not our fault, but His own doing, so to speak, if we are forced to make
Him travel _incognito_ through our streets. It is one of the sad results
of the victory which the God of battles gave to the Heretics over us on
the plains of Abraham. If, in His good providence, we could break our
fetters, and become free to pass again the laws which regulated Canada
before the conquest, to prevent the heretics from settling among us,
then we would carry Him as we used to do in those happy days.”

“But,” said I, “when I walk in the streets with my good God in my vest
pocket, what will I do if I meet any friend who wants to shake hands and
have a joke with me?”

The bishop laughed and answered: “Tell your friend you are in a hurry,
and go your way as quickly as possible; but if there is no help, have
your talk and your joke with him, without any scruple of conscience. The
important point in this delicate matter is that the people should not
know that we are carrying our God through the streets _incognito_; for
this knowledge would surely shake and weaken their faith. The common
people are, more than we think, kept in our holy church, by the
impressing ceremonies of our processions and public marks of respect we
give to Jesus Christ, when we carry Him to the sick; for the people are
more easily persuaded by what they see with their eyes and touch with
their hands, than by what they hear with their ears.”

I submitted to the order of my ecclesiastical superior; but I would not
be honest, were I not to confess that I lost much of my spiritual joy
for some time in the administration of the viaticum. I continued to
believe as sincerely as I could, but the laughing words and light tone
of my bishop had fallen upon my soul as an icy cloud. The jocose way in
which he had spoken of what I had been taught to consider as the most
awful and adorable mystery of the church, left the impression on my mind
that he did not believe one iota of the dogma of transubstantiation. And
in spite of all my honest efforts to get rid of that suspicion, it grew
in my mind every time I met him to talk on any ministerial subject.

It took several years before I could accustom myself to carry my God in
my vest pocket as the other priests did, without any more ceremony than
with a piece of tobacco. So long as I was walking alone I felt happy. I
could then silently converse with my Saviour, and give Him all the
expressions of my love and adoration. It was my custom, then, to repeat
the 103d or 50th psalm of David,—or the Te Deum, or some other beautiful
hymn, or the _Pange Langua_, which I knew by heart. But no words can
express my sadness when, as it was very often the case, I met some
friends forcing me to shake hands with them, and began one of those idle
and common-place talks, so common everywhere.

With the utmost efforts, I had then to put a smiling mask on my face, in
order to conceal the expression of faith which are infallibly seen, in
spite of one’s self, if one is in the very act of adoration.

How, then, I earnestly cursed the day when my country had fallen under
the yoke of Protestants, whose presence in Quebec prevented me from
following the dictates of my conscience! How many times did I pray my
wafer god, whom I was personally pressing on my heart, to grant us an
opportunity to break those fetters, and destroy forever the power of
Protestant England over us! Then we should be free again, to give our
Saviour all the public honors which were to due his majesty. Then we
should put in force the laws by which no heretic had any right to settle
and live in Canada.

Not long after that conversation with the bishop, I found myself in a
circumstance which added much to my trouble and confusion of conscience
on that matter.

There was then, in Quebec, a merchant who had honorably raised himself
from a state of poverty, to the first rank among the wealthy merchants
of Canada. Though, a few years after, he was ruined by a series of most
terrible disasters, his name is still honored in Canada, as one of the
most industrious and honest merchants of our young country. His name was
James Buteau. He had built a magnificent house and furnished it in a
princely style.

In order to celebrate his “house warming” in a becoming style, he
invited a hundred guests from the elite of the city, among whom were all
the priests of the parishes. But in order not to frighten their prudery,
though the party was to be more of the nature of a ball than anything
else, Mr. Buteau had given it the modest name of an Oyster Soiree.

Just as the good curate Tetu, with his cheerful vicars was starting, a
messenger met us at the door, to say that Mr. Parent, the youngest
vicar, had called to carry the “Good God” to a dying woman.

Mr. Parent was born, and had passed his whole life in Quebec, in whose
seminary he had gone through a complete and brilliant course of study. I
think there was scarcely a funny song in the French language which he
could not sing. With a cheerful nature, he was the delight of the Quebec
society, by almost every member of which he was personally known.

His hair was constantly perfumed with the richest pomade, and the most
precious eaux de cologne surrounded him with an atmosphere of the
sweetest odors. With all these qualities and privileges, it is no wonder
that he was the confessor “_a la mode_” of the young ladies of Quebec.

The bright luminaries which hover around Jupiter are not more exact in
converging toward the brilliant star, than those pious young ladies were
in gathering around the confessional box of Mr. Parent every week or
fortnight.

The unexpected announcement of a call to the deathbed of one of his
poorest penitents, was not quite the most desirable thing for our dear
young friend, at such an hour. But he knew too well his duty to grumble.
He said to us: “Go before me and tell Mrs. Buteau that I will be in time
to get my share of the oysters.”

By chance, the sick house was on the way and not far from Mr. Buteau’s
splendid mansion. He left us to run to the altar and take the “Good God”
with him. We started for the soiree, but not without sympathizing with
our dear Mr. Parent, who would lose the most interesting part, for the
administration of the viaticum. The extreme unction, with the giving of
indulgences, _in articulo mortis_, and the exhortation to the dying, and
the people gathered from the neighborhood to witness those solemn rites,
could not take much less than three quarters, or even an hour of his
time. But, to my great surprise, we had not yet been ten minutes in the
magnificent parlor of our host, when I saw Mr. Parent, who like a
newborn butterfly, flying from flower to flower, was running from lady
to lady, joking, laughing, surpassing himself with his inimitable,
lovely and refined manners. I said to myself, how is it possible that he
has so quickly got rid of his unpalatable task with his dying penitent!
and I wanted an opportunity of being alone with him, to satisfy my
curiosity on that point. But it was pretty late in the evening, when I
had a chance to say to him; “We all feared lest your dying patient might
deprive us of the pleasure of your company the greater part of the
soiree!”

“Oh! Oh!” answered he, with a hearty laugh, “that intelligent woman had
the good common sense to die just two minutes before I entered her
house. I suppose that her guardian angel, knowing all about this
incomparable party, had dispatched the good soul to heaven a little
sooner than she expected, in my behalf.” I could not but smile at his
answer, which was given in a manner to make a stone laugh. “But,” said
I, “what have you done with the ‘Good God’ you carried with you?”

“Ah! ah! the Good God,” he replied in a jocose and subdued tone. “Well,
well! the ‘Good God’? He stands very still in my vest pocket. And if he
enjoys this princely festivity as well as we all do, he will surely
thank me for having brought him here, even _en survenant_. But do not
say a word of his presence here; it would spoil everything.”

That priest, who was only one year younger than myself, was one of my
dearest friends. Though his words rather smelt of the unbeliever and
blasphemer, I preferred to attribute them to the sweet champagne he had
drunk than to a real want of faith.

But I must confess that, though I had laughed very heartily at first,
his last utterance pained me so much that, from that moment to the end
of the soiree, I felt uneasy and confounded. My firm belief that my
Saviour Jesus Christ was there in person, kept a prisoner in my young
friend’s vest pocket, going to and fro from one young lady to the other,
witnessing the constant laughing, hearing the idle words, the light and
funny songs, made my whole soul shudder, and my heart sunk within me. By
times I wished I could fall on my knees to adore my Saviour, whom I
believed to be there. However, a mysterious voice was whispering in my
ear: “Are you not a fool to believe that you can make a God with a
wafer; and that Jesus Christ your Saviour and your God, can be kept a
prisoner, in spite of himself, in the vest pocket of a man? Do you not
see that your friend Parent, who has much more brains and intelligence
than you, does not believe a word of that dogma of transubstantiation?
Have you forgotten the unbeliever’s smile which you saw on the lips of
the bishop himself only a few days ago? Was not that laugh the
infallible proof that he also does not believe a particle of that
ridiculous dogma?”

With superhuman effort I tried, and succeeded partly, to stifle that
voice. But that struggle could not last long within my soul without
leaving its exterior marks on my face. Evidently a sad cloud was over my
eyes, for several of my most respectable friends, with Mr. and Mrs.
Buteau, kindly asked if I were sick.

At last I felt so confused at the repetition of the same suggestion by
so many, that I felt that I was only making a fool of myself by
remaining any longer in their midst. Angry with myself for my want of
moral strength in this hour of trial, I respectfully asked pardon from
my kind host for leaving their party before the end, on account of a
sudden indisposition.

The next day there was only one voice in Quebec, saying that young
Parent had been the lion of that brilliant soiree, and that the poor
young priest Chiniquy had been its fool.




                            CHAPTER XXVIII.

DR. DOUGLAS—MY FIRST LESSON IN TEMPERANCE—STUDY OF ANATOMY—WORKING OF
  ALCOHOL IN THE HUMAN FRAME—THE MURDERESS OF HER OWN CHILD—I FOREVER
  GIVE UP THE USE OF INTOXICATING DRINKS.


God controls the greatest as well as the smallest of the events of this
world. Our business during the few days of our pilgrimage, then, is to
know His will and do it. Our happiness here, as in heaven, rests on this
foundation, just as the success and failures of our lives come entirely
from the practical knowledge or ignorance of this simplest and sublimest
truth. I dare say that there is not a single fact of my long and
eventful life which has not taught me that there is a special providence
in our lives. Particularly was this apparent in the casting of the lots
by which I became the first chaplain of the Quebec Marine Hospital.
After the other vicars had congratulated each other for having escaped
the heavy burden of work and responsibilities connected with that
chaplaincy, they kindly gave me the assurance of their sympathies for
what they called my bad luck. In thanking them for their kindly
feelings, I confessed that this occurrence appeared to me in a very
different light. I was sure that God had directed this for my good and
His own glory, and I was right. In the beginning of November, 1834, a
slight indisposition having kept me for a few days at home, Mr.
Glackmayer, the superintendent of the hospital, came to tell me that
there was an unusually large number of sick, left by the Fall fleets, in
danger of death, who were day and night calling for me. He added in a
secret way, that there were several cases of small-pox of the worst
type; that several had already died and many were dying from the
terrible cholera morbus, which was still raging among the sailors.

This sad news came to me as an order from heaven to run to the rescue of
my dear sick seamen. I left my room, despite my physician, and went to
the hospital.

The first man I met was Dr. Douglas, who was waiting for me at Mr. C.
Glackmayer’s room. He confirmed what I had known before of the number of
sick, and added that the prevailing diseases were of the most dangerous
kind.

Dr. Douglas, who was one of the founders and governors of the hospital,
had the well-merited reputation of being one of the ablest surgeons of
Quebec. Though a staunch Protestant by birth and profession, he honored
me with his confidence and friendship from the first day we met. I may
say I have never known a nobler heart, a larger mind and a truer
philanthropist.

After thanking him for the useful though sad intelligence he had given
me, I requested Mr. Glackmayer to give me a glass of brandy, which I
immediately swallowed.

“What are you doing there?” said Dr. Douglas.

“You see,” I answered; “I have drank a glass of excellent brandy.”

“But please tell me why you drank that brandy.”

“Because it is a good preservative against the pestilential atmosphere I
will breathe all day,” I replied. “I will have to hear the confessions
of all those people dying from small-pox or cholera, and breathe the
putrid air which is around their pillows. Does not common sense warn me
to take some precautions against the contagion?”

“Is it possible,” rejoined he, “that a man for whom I have such a
sincere esteem is so ignorant of the deadly workings of alcohol in the
human frame? What you have just drank is nothing but poison; and, far
from protecting yourself against the danger, you are now much more
exposed to it than before you drank that beverage.”

“You poor Protestants,” I answered, in a jocose way, “are a band of
fanatics, with your extreme doctrines on temperance; you will never
convert me to your views on that subject. Is it for the use of the dogs
that God has created wine and brandy? No; it is for the use of men who
drink them with moderation and intelligence.”

“My dear Mr. Chiniquy, you are joking; but I am in earnest when I tell
you that you have poisoned yourself with that glass of brandy,” replied
Dr Douglas.

“If good wine and brandy were poisons,” I answered, “you would be long
ago the only physician in Quebec, for you are the only one of the
medical body whom I know to be an abstainer. But, though I am much
pleased with your conversation, excuse me if I leave you to visit my
dear sick sailors, whose cries for spiritual help ring in my ears.”

“One word more,” said Dr. Douglas, “and I have done. To-morrow morning
we will make the autopsy of a sailor who has just died suddenly here.
Have you any objections to come and see with your eyes, in the body of
that man, what your glass of brandy has done in your own body?”

“No, sir; I have no objection to see that,” I replied. “I have been
anxious for a long time to make a special study of anatomy. It will be
my first lesson; I cannot get it from a better master.”

I then shook hands with him and went to my patients, with whom I passed
the remainder of the day and the better part of the night. Fifty of them
wanted to make general confessions of all the sins of their whole lives;
and I had to give the last sacraments to twenty-five who were dying from
small-pox or cholera morbus. The next morning I was, at the appointed
hour, by the corpse of the dead man, when Dr. Douglas kindly gave me a
very powerful microscope, that I might more thoroughly follow the
ravages of alcohol in every part of the human body.

“I have not the least doubt,” said he, “that this man has been instantly
killed by a glass of rum, which he drank one hour before he fell dead.
That rum has caused the rupture of the aorta” (the big vein which
carries the blood from the heart).

While talking thus, the knife was doing its work so quickly, that the
horrible spectacle of the broken artery was before our eyes almost as
the last word fell from his lips.

“Look here,” said the doctor, “all along the artery, and you will see
thousands, perhaps millions of reddish spots, which are as many holes
perforated through it by alcohol. Just as the musk rats of the
Mississippi river, almost every spring, dig little holes through the
dams which keeps the powerful river within its natural limits, and cause
the waters to break through the little holes, and thus carry desolation
and death along its shores, so alcohol every day causes the sudden death
of thousands of victims, by perforating the veins and opening small
issues through which the blood rushes out of its natural limits. It is
not only this big vein which alcohol perforates; it does the same deadly
work in the veins of the lungs and the whole body. Look at the lungs
with attention, and count, if you can, the thousands and thousands of
reddish, dark and yellow spots, and little ulcers with which they are
covered. Every one of them is the work of alcohol, which has torn and
cut the veins and caused the blood to go out of its canals, to carry
corruption and death all over these marvelous organs. Alcohol is one of
the most dangerous poisons—I dare say it is the most dangerous. It has
killed more men than all the other poisons together. Alcohol cannot be
changed or assimilated to any part or tissue of our body, it cannot go
to any part of the human frame without bringing disorder and death to
it. For it cannot in any possible way unite with any part of our body.
The water we drink, the wholesome food and bread we eat, by the laws and
will of God are transformed into the different parts of the body, to
which they are sent through the millions of small canals which take them
from the stomach to every part of our frame. When the water has been
drunk, or the bread we have eaten is, for instance, sent to the lungs,
to the brain, the nerves, the muscles, the bones—wherever it goes it
receives, if I can so speak, letters of citizenship; it is allowed to
remain there in peace and to work for the public good. But it is not so
with alcohol. The very moment it enters the stomach it more or less
brings disorder, ruin and death, according to the quantity taken. The
stomach refuses to take it, and makes a supreme effort to violently
throw it out, either through the mouth, or by indignantly pushing it to
the brain or into the numberless tubes by which it discharges its
contents to the surface through all the tissues. But will alcohol be
welcome in any of these tubes and marvellous canals, or in any part or
tissue of the body it will visit on its passage to the surface? No! Look
here with your microscope, and you will see with your own eyes that
everywhere alcohol has gone into the body there has been a hand-to-hand
struggle and a bloody battle fought to get rid of it. Yes! every place
where King Alcohol has put his foot has been turned into a battlefield,
spread with ruin and death, in order to ignominiously turn it out. By a
most extraordinary working of nature, or rather by the order of God,
every vein and artery through which alcohol has to pass suddenly
contracts, as if to prevent its passage or choke it as a deadly foe.
Every vein and artery has evidently heard the voice of God: ‘Wine is a
mocker: it bites like a serpent and stings like an adder!’ Every nerve
and muscle which alcohol touched trembled and shook as if in the
presence of an implacable and unconquerable enemy. Yes, at the presence
of alcohol every nerve and muscle loses its strength, just as the
bravest man, in the presence of a horrible monster or demon, suddenly
loses his natural strength, and shakes from head to foot.”

I cannot repeat all I heard that day from the lips of Dr. Douglas, and
what I saw with my own eyes of the horrible workings of alcohol through
every part of the body. It would be too long. Suffice to say that I was
struck with horror at my own folly, and at the folly of so many people
who make use of intoxicating drinks.

What I learned that day was like the opening of a mysterious door, which
allowed me to see the untold marvels of a new and most magnificent
world. But though I was terror-stricken with the ravages of strong drink
in that dead man, I was not yet convinced of the necessity of being a
total abstainer from wine and beer, and a little brandy now and then, as
a social habit. I did not like to expose myself to ridicule by the
sacrifice of habits which seemed then, more than now, to be among the
sweetest and most common links of society. But I determined to lose no
opportunity of continuing the study of the working of alcohol in the
human body. At the same time I resolved to avail myself of every
opportunity of making a complete study of anatomy under the kind and
learned Dr. Douglas.

It is from the lips and works of Dr. Douglas that I learned the
following startling facts:

1st. The heart of man, which is only six inches long by four inches
wide, beats seventy times in a minute, 4,200 in one hour, 100,300 in a
day, 36,792,000 in a year. It ejects two ounces and a half of blood out
of itself every time it beats, which makes 175 ounces every minute, 656
pounds every hour, seven tons and three-quarters of blood which goes out
of the heart every day! The whole blood of a man runs through his heart
in three minutes.

2d. The skin is composed of three parts placed over each other, whose
thickness varies from a quarter to an eighth of a line. Each square inch
contains 3,500 pores, through which the sweat goes out. Every one of
them is a pipe a quarter of an inch long. All those small pipes united
together would form a canal 201,166 feet long—equal to forty miles, or
nearly thirteen leagues!

3rd. The weight of the blood in a common man is between thirty and forty
pounds. The blood runs through the body in 100 seconds, or one minute
and forty-one seconds. Eleven thousand (11,000) pints of blood pass
through the lungs in twenty-four hours.

4th. There are 246 bones in the human body; 63 of them are in the head,
24 in the sides, 16 in the wrist, 14 in the joints, and 108 in the hands
and feet.

The heart of a man who drinks nothing but pure water beats about 100,300
a day, but will beat from 25,000 to 30,000 times more if he drinks
alcoholic drinks. Those who have not learned anatomy know little of the
infinite power, wisdom, love and mercy of God. No book except the Bible,
and no science except the science of astronomy, is like the body of man,
_to tell us what our God is, and what we are_. The body of man is a book
written by the hand of God, to speak to us of Him as no man can speak.
After studying the marvellous working of the heart, the lungs, the eyes
and the brain of man, I could not speak; I remained mute, unable to say
a single word to tell my admiration and awe. I wept, as overwhelmed with
my feelings. I should have liked to speak of those things to the priests
with whom I lived, but I saw at first they could not understand me; they
thought I was exaggerating. How many times, when alone with God in my
little closet, when thinking of those marvels, I fell on my knees, and
said: “Thou art great, O my God! The works of thy hands are above the
works of man! But the works of thy love and mercy are above all thy
other works!”

During the four years I was chaplain of the Marine Hospital, more than
one hundred corpses were opened before me, and almost as many outside
the hospital. For when, by the order of the jury and the coroner, an
autopsy was to be made, I seldom failed to attend. In that way, I have
had a providential opportunity of acquiring the knowledge of one of the
most useful and admirable sciences, as no priest or minister probably
ever had on this continent. It is my conviction that the first thing a
temperance orator ought to do is to study anatomy; get the bodies of
drunkards, as well as those of so-called temperate drinkers, opened
before him, and study there the workings of alcohol in the different
organs of man. So long as the orators on temperance will not do that,
they cannot understand the subject on which they speak. Though I have
read the best books written by the most learned physicians of England,
France and the United States, on the ravages of rum, wine and beer, of
every kind and name, in the body of men, I have never read anything
which enlightened me so much, and brought such profound convictions to
my intelligence, as the study I have made of the brain, the lungs, the
heart, veins, arteries, nerves and muscles of a single man or woman.
These bodies, opened before me, were books written by the hand of God
himself, and they spoke to me as no man could speak. By the mercy of
God, to that study is due the irresistible power of my humble efforts in
persuading my countrymen to give up the use of intoxicating drinks. But
here is the time to tell how my merciful God forced me, His unprofitable
and rebellious servant, almost in spite of myself, to give up the use of
intoxicating drinks.

Among my penitents there was a young lady belonging to one of the most
respectable families in Quebec. She had a child, a girl, almost a year
old, who was a real beauty. Nothing this side of heaven could surpass
the charms of that earthly angel. Of course that young mother idolized
her; she could hardly consent to be without her sweet angel, even to go
to church. She carried her everywhere, to kiss her at every moment and
press her to her heart. Unfortunately that lady, as it was then, and is
still now too often the case, even among the most refined, had learned
in her father’s house, and by the example of her own mother, to drink
wine at table, and when receiving the visits of her friends or when
visiting them herself. Little by little she began to drink, when alone,
a few drops of wine, at first by the advice of her physician, but soon
only to satisfy the craving appetite, which grew stronger day by day. I
was the only one, excepting her husband, who knew this fact. He was my
intimate friend, and several times, with tears trickling down his
cheeks, he had requested me, in the name of God, to persuade her to
abstain from drinking. That young man was so happy with his accomplished
wife and his incomparably beautiful child! He was rich, had a high
position in the world, numberless friends, and a palace for his home!
Every time I had spoken to that young lady, either when alone or in the
presence of her husband, she had shed tears of regret; she had promised
to reform, and take only the few glasses prescribed by her doctor. But,
alas! that fatal prescription of the doctor was like the oil poured on
the burning coals; it was kindling a fire that nothing could quench. One
day, which I will never forget, a messenger came in haste and said: “Mr.
A. wants you to come to his home immediately. A terrible misfortune has
just happened—his beautiful child has just been killed. His wife is half
crazy; he fears lest she will kill herself.”

I leaped into the elegant carriage, drawn by two fine horses, and in a
few minutes I was in the presence of the most distressing spectacle I
ever saw. The young lady, tearing her robes into fragments, tearing her
hair with her hands and cutting her face with the nails of her fingers,
was crying, “Oh! for God’s sake, give me a knife that I may cut my
throat? I have killed my child! My darling is dead! I am the murderess
of my own dear Lucy! My hands are reddened with her blood. Oh! may I die
with her!”

I was thunderstruck, and at first remained mute and motionless. The
young husband, with two other gentlemen, Dr. Blanchet and Coroner Panet,
were trying to hold the hands of his unfortunate wife. He did not dare
to speak. At last the young wife, casting her eyes upon me, said: “Oh,
dear Father Chiniquy, for God’s sake give me a knife that I may cut my
throat! When drunk, I took my precious darling in my arms to kiss her;
but I fell—her head struck the sharp corner of the stove. Her brain and
blood are there spread on the floor! My child! my own child is dead! I
have killed her! Cursed liquor! Cursed wine! My child is dead! I am
damned! Cursed drink!”

I could not speak, but I could weep and cry. I wept, and mingled my
tears with those of that unfortunate mother. Then, with an expression of
desolation which pierced my soul as with a sword, she said: “Go and
see.” I went to the next room, and there I saw that once beautiful
child, dead, her face covered with her blood and brains! There was a
large gap made in the right temple. The drunken mother, by falling with
her child in her arms, had caused the head to strike with such a
terrible force on the stove that it upset on the floor. The burning
coals were spread on every side, and the house had been very nearly on
fire. But that very blow, with the awful death of her child, had
suddenly brought her to her senses, and put an end to her intoxication.
At a glance she saw the whole extent of her misfortune. Her first
thought had been to run to the sideboard, seize a large, sharp knife,
and cut her own throat. Providentially, her husband was on the spot.
With great difficulty, and after a terrible struggle, he took the knife
out of her hands and threw it into the street through the window. It was
then about five o’clock in the afternoon. After an hour passed in
indescribable agony of mind and heart, I attempted to leave and go back
to the parsonage. But my unfortunate young friend requested me, in the
name of God, to spend the night with him. “You are the only one,” he
said, “who can help us in this awful night. My misfortune is great
enough, without destroying our good name by spreading it in public. I
want to keep it as secret as possible. With our physician and coroner,
you are the only man on earth whom I trust to help me. Please pass the
night with us.”

I remained, but tried in vain to calm the unfortunate mother. She was
constantly breaking our hearts with her lamentations—her convulsive
efforts to take her own life. Every minute she was crying, “My child! my
darling Lucy! Just when thy little arms were so gently caressing me, and
thy angelic kisses were so sweet on my lips, I have slaughtered thee!
When thou wert pressing me on thy loving heart and kissing me, I, thy
drunken mother, gave thee the death blow! My hands are reddened with thy
blood! My breast is covered with thy brains! Oh! for God’s sake, my dear
husband, take my life. I cannot consent to live a day longer! My dear
Father Chiniquy, give me a knife, that I may mingle my blood with the
blood of my child! O that I could be buried in the same grave with her!”

In vain I tried to speak to her of the mercies of God towards sinners;
she would not listen to anything I could say; she was absolutely deaf to
my voice. At about ten o’clock, she had a most terrible fit of anguish
and terror. Though we were four men to keep her quiet, she was stronger
than we all. She was stronger than a giant. She slipped from our hands
and ran to the room where the dead child was lying in her cradle.
Grasping the cold body in her hands, she tore the bands of white linen
which had been put round the head to cover the horrible wound, and with
cries of desolation she pressed her lips, her cheeks, her very eyes, on
the horrible gap from which the brain and blood were oozing, as if
wanting to heal it and recall the poor dear one to life.

“My darling, my beloved, my own dear Lucy,” she cried, “open thy
eyes—look again at thy mother! Give me a kiss! Press me again to thy
bosom! But thine eyes are shut! Thy lips are cold! Thou dost not smile
on me any longer! Thou art dead, and I, thy mother, have slaughtered
thee! Canst thou forgive me thy death? Canst thou ask Jesus Christ, our
Saviour, to forgive me? Canst thou ask the blessed Virgin Mary to pray
for me? Will I never see thee again? Ah, no! I am lost—I am damned! I am
a drunken mother who has murdered her own darling Lucy! There is no
mercy for the drunken mother, the murderess of her own child.”

And when speaking thus to her child, she was sometimes kneeling down,
then running around the room as if flying before a phantom.

But even then, she was constantly pressing the motionless body to her
bosom, or convulsively passing her lips and cheeks over the horrible
wound, so that her lips, her whole face, her breast and hands, were
literally besmeared with the blood flowing from the wound. I will not
say that we were all weeping and crying, for the words “weeping and
crying” cannot express the desolation—the horror we felt. At about
eleven o’clock, when on her knees, clasping her child to her bosom, she
lifted her eyes towards me, and said:

“Dear Father Chiniquy, why is it that I have not followed your
charitable advice when, still more with your tears than with words, you
tried so often to persuade me to give up the use of those cursed
intoxicating wines? How many times you have given me the very words
which come from heaven: ‘Wine is a mocker; it bites as a serpent, and
stings as an adder!’ How many times, in the name of my dear child, in
the name of my dear husband, in the name of God, you have asked me to
give up the use of those cursed drinks! But listen now to my prayer. Go
all over Canada; tell all the fathers never to put any intoxicating
drink before the eyes of their children. It was at my father’s table
that I first learned to drink that wine which I will curse during all
eternity! Tell all the mothers never to taste these abominable drinks.
It was my mother who first taught me to drink that wine which I will
curse as long as God is!

“Take the blood of my child, and go redden with it the top of the doors
of every house in Canada, and say to all those who dwell in those houses
that that blood was shed by the hand of a murderess mother when drunk.
With that blood write on the walls of every house in Canada that ‘wine
is a mocker.’ Tell the French Canadians how, on the dead body of my
child, I have cursed that wine which has made me so wretchedly miserable
and guilty.”

She then stopped, as if to breathe a little for a few minutes. She
added:

“In the name of God, tell me, can my child forgive me her death? Can she
ask God to look upon me with mercy? Can she cause the blessed Virgin
Mary to pray for me and obtain my pardon?”

But before I could answer, she horrified us by the cries, “I am lost!
When drunk I killed my child! Cursed wine!”

And she fell a corpse on the floor. Torrents of blood were flowing from
her mouth on her dead child, which she was pressing to her bosom even
after her death!

That terrible drama was never revealed to the people of Quebec. The
coroner’s inquest was that the child’s death was accidental, and that
the distressed mother died from a broken heart six hours after.

Two days later the unfortunate mother was buried, with the body of her
child clasped in her arms. Many tears were shed on that tomb, and this
dear little child’s guardian angel must have written with its blood on
that tomb: “Wine is a mocker; look not at it. It biteth like a serpent,
and stings like an adder.” However, what I had just seen and heard could
not be buried and forgotten in the grave.

After such a terrible storm, I was in need of solitude and rest, but
above everything I was in need of praying. I shut myself in my little
room for two days, and there, alone, in the presence of God, I meditated
on the terrible justice and retribution which He had called me to
witness. The unfortunate woman had not only been my penitent: she had
been, with her husband, among my dearest and most devoted friends. It
was only lately that she had become a slave to drunkenness. Before that,
her piety and sense of honor were of the most exalted kind known in the
Church of Rome. Her last words were not the commonplace expressions
which ordinary sinners proffer at the approach of death; her words had a
solemnity for me which almost transformed them into oracles of God in my
mind. Each of them sounded in my ears as if an angel of God had touched
the thousand strings of my soul, to call my attention to a message from
heaven. Sometimes they resembled the terrible voice of thunder; and
again it seemed as if a seraph, with his golden harp, were singing them
in my ears, that I might prepare to fight faithfully for the Lord
against His gigantic enemy, alcohol.

In the middle of that horrible night, when the darkness was most
profound and the stillness fearful, was I awake, was I sleeping? I do
not know. But I saw the calm, beautiful and cherished form of my dear
mother standing by me, holding by the hand the late murderess, still
covered with the blood of her child. Yes! my beloved mother was there
standing before me; and she said, with power and authority which
engraved every one of her words on my soul, as if written with letters
of tears, blood and fire: “Go all over Canada; tell every father of a
family never to put any intoxicating drink before his children. Tell all
the mothers never to take a drop of those cursed wines and drinks. Tell
the whole people of Canada never to touch nor look at the poisoned cup,
filled with those cursed intoxicating drinks. And thou, my beloved son,
give up forever the use of those detestable beverages, which are cursed
in hell, in heaven and on earth. It bites like a serpent; it stings like
an adder.”

When the sound of that voice, so sweet and powerful, was hushed, and my
soul had ceased seeing that strange vision of the night, I remained for
some time exceedingly agitated and troubled. I said to myself, “Is it
possible that the terrible things I have seen and heard these last few
days will destroy my mind, and send me to the lunatic asylum?”

I had hardly been able to take any sleep or food for the last three days
and nights, and I seriously feared lest the weakness of my body would
cause me to lose my reason. I then threw myself on my knees to weep and
pray. This did me good. I soon felt myself stronger and calmer.

Raising again my mind to God, I said: “O my God, let me know thy holy
will, and grant me the grace to do it. Do the voices I have just heard
come from thee? Hast thou really sent one of the angels of thy mercy,
under the form of my beloved mother? or is all this nothing but the vain
dreams of my distressed mind?

“Is it thy will, O my God, that I should go and tell my country what
thou hast so providentially taught me of the horrible and unsuspected
injuries which wine and strong drink cause to the bodies as well as to
the souls of men? Or is it thy will that I should conceal from the eyes
of the world the wonderful things thou hast made known to me, and that I
might bury them with me in my grave?”

As quick as lightning the answer was suggested to me. “What I have
taught thee in secret, go and tell it on the housetops!” Overwhelmed
with an unspeakable emotion, and my heart filled with a power which was
not mine, I raised my hands toward heaven, and said to my God:

“For my dear Saviour Jesus’ sake, and for the good of my country, O my
God, I promise that I will never make any use of intoxicating drinks; I
will, moreover, do all in my power to persuade the other priests and the
people to make the same sacrifice!”

Fifty years have passed since I took that pledge, and, thanks be to God,
I have kept it.

For the next two years, I was the only priest in Canada who abstained
from the use of wine and other intoxicating drinks; and God only knows
what I had to suffer all that time—what sneers, and rebukes and insults,
of every kind, I had silently to bear! How many times the epithets of
_fanatic_, _hypocrite_, _reformer_, _half-heretic_, have been whispered
into my ear, not only by the priests, but also by the bishops.

But I was sure that my God knew the motives of my actions, and, by His
grace, I remained calm and patient. In His infinite mercy, _He_ has
looked down upon His unprofitable servant and has taken his part. He had
himself chosen the day when my humiliations were to be turned into great
joy. The day came when I saw those same priests and bishops, at the head
of their people, receiving the pledge and blessing of temperance from my
hands. Those very bishops who had unanimously, at first, condemned me,
soon invited the first citizens of their cities to present me with a
golden medal, as a token of their esteem, after giving me, officially,
the title of “Apostle of Temperance of Canada.” The Governor and the two
Chambers of Parliament of Canada voted me public thanks in 1851, and
presented me £500 as a public testimony of their kind feelings for what
had been done in the cause of temperance. It was the will of my God,
that I should see, with my own eyes, my dear Canada taking the pledge of
temperance and giving up the use of intoxicating drinks. How many tears
were dried in those days! Thousands and thousands of broken hearts were
consoled and filled with joy. Happiness and abundance reigned in many
once desolate homes, and the name of our merciful God was blessed
everywhere in my beloved country. Surely this was not the work of poor
Chiniquy!

It was the Lord’s work, for the Lord, who is wonderful in all His
doings, had once more chosen the weakest instrument to show His mercy
towards the children of men. He had called the most unprofitable of His
servants to do the greatest work of reform, Canada has ever seen, that
the praise and glory might be given to Him, and Him alone!




                             CHAPTER XXIX.

CONVERSIONS OF PROTESTANTS TO THE CHURCH OF ROME—REV. ANTHONY PARENT,
  SUPERIOR OF THE SEMINARY OF QUEBEC: HIS PECULIAR WAY OF FINDING ACCESS
  TO THE PROTESTANTS AND BRINGING THEM TO THE CATHOLIC CHURCH—HOW HE
  SPIES THE PROTESTANTS THROUGH THE CONFESSIONAL—I PERSUADE NINETY-THREE
  FAMILIES TO BECOME CATHOLICS.


“Out of the Church of Rome there is no salvation,” is one of the
doctrines which the priests of Rome have to believe and teach to the
people. That dogma, once accepted, caused me to devote all my energies
to the conversion of Protestants. To prevent one of those immortal and
precious souls from going into hell seemed to me more important and
glorious that the conquest of a kingdom. In view of showing them their
errors, I filled my library with the best controversial books which
could be got in Quebec, and I studied the Holy Scriptures with the
utmost attention. In the Marine Hospital, as well as in my intercourse
with the people of the city, I had several occasions of meeting
Protestants and talking to them; but I found at once that, with very few
exceptions, they avoided speaking with me on religion. This distressed
me. Having been told one day that the Rev. Mr. Anthony Parent, superior
of the Seminary of Quebec, had converted several hundred Protestants
during his ministry, I went to ask him if this were true. For answer, he
showed me the list of his converts, which numbered more than two
hundred, among whom were some of the most respectable English and Scotch
families of the city. I looked upon that list with amazement; and from
that day I considered him the most blessed priest of Canada. He was a
perfect gentleman in his manners, and was considered our best champion
on all points of controversy with Protestants. He could have been
classed, also, among the handsomest men in his time, had not he been so
fat. But, when the high classes called him by the respectable name of
“Mr. Superior of the Seminary,” the common people used to name him Pere
Cocassier (“Cock-fighting Father”), on account of his long-cherished
habit of having the bravest and strongest fighting-cocks of the country.
In vain had the Rev. Mr. Renvoyze, curate of the “Good St. Anne,” that
greatest miracle-working saint of Canada, expended fabulous sums of
money in ransacking the whole country to get a cock who would take away
the palm of victory from the hands of the superior of the Seminary of
Quebec. He had almost invariably failed; with very few exceptions his
cocks had fallen bruised, bleeding and dead on the many battlefields
chosen by those two priests. However, I feel happy in acknowledging
that, since the terrible epidemic of cholera, that cruel and ignominious
“_passe temps_” has been entirely given up by the Roman Catholic clergy
of this country. Playing cards and checkers is now the most usual way
the majority of curates and vicars have recourse to spend their long and
many idle hours, both of the week and Sabbath days.

After reading over and over again that long list of converts, I said to
Mr. Parent: “Please tell me how you have been able to persuade these
Protestant converts to consent to speak with you on the errors of their
religion. Many times I have tried to show the Protestants whom I met,
that they would be lost if they do not submit to our holy Church, but,
with few exceptions, they laughed at me as politely as possible, and
turned the conversation to other matters. You must have some secret way
of attracting their attention and winning their confidence. Would you
not be kind enough to give me that secret, that I may be able also to
prevent some of those precious souls from perishing?”

“You are right when you think that I have a secret to open the doors of
the Protestants, and conquer and tame their haughty minds,” answered Mr.
Parent. “But that secret is of such a delicate nature, that I have never
revealed it to anybody except my confessor. Nevertheless, I see that you
are so in earnest for the conversion of Protestants, and I have such a
confidence in your discretion and honor, that for the sake of our holy
Church I consent to give you my secret; only you must promise that you
will never reveal it, during my lifetime, to anybody—and even after my
death you will not mention it, except when you are sure it is for the
greatest glory of God. You know that I was the most intimate friend your
father ever had; I had no secret from him, and he had none from me. But
God knows that the friendly feelings and confidence I had in him are now
bestowed upon you, his worthy son. If you had not in my heart and esteem
the same high position your father occupied, I would not trust you with
my secret.”

He then continued: “The majority of Protestants in Quebec have Irish
Roman Catholic servant girls; these, particularly before the last few
years, used to come to confess to me, as I was almost the only priest
who spoke English. The first thing I used to ask them, when they were
confessing, was, if their masters and mistresses were truly devoted and
pious Protestants, or if they were indifferent and cold in performing
their duties. The second thing I wanted to know was, if they were on
good terms with their ministers; whether or not they were visited by
them. From the answers of the girls, I knew both the moral and immoral,
the religious or irreligious habits of their masters as perfectly as if
I had been an inmate of their households. It is thus that I learned that
many Protestants have no more religion and faith than our dogs. They
awake in the morning, and go to bed at night, without praying to God any
more than the horses in their stables. Many of them go to church on the
Sabbath day, more to laugh at their ministers and criticise their
sermons than for anything else. A part of the week is passed in turning
them into ridicule; nay, through the confessions of these honest girls,
I learned that many Protestants liked the fine ceremonies of our Church;
that they often favorably contrasted them with the cold performances of
their own, and expressed their views in glowing terms about the
superiority of our educational institutions, nunneries, etc., over their
own high schools or colleges. Besides, you know that a great number of
our most respectable and wealthy Protestants trust their daughters to
our good nuns for their education. I took notes of all these things, and
formed my plans of battle against Protestantism, as a general who knows
his ground and the weak points of his adversaries, and I fought as a man
who is sure of an easy victory. The glorious result you have under your
eyes is the proof that I was correct in my plans. My first step with the
Protestants whom I knew to be without any religion, or even already well
disposed toward us, was to go to them with sometimes £5, or even £25,
which I presented to them as being theirs. They, at first, looked at me
with amazement, as a being coming from a superior world. The following
conversation then almost invariably took place between them and me:

“Are you positive, sir, that this money is mine?”

“Yes, sir,” I answered. “I am certain that this money is yours.”

“But,” they replied, “please tell me how you know that it belongs to me?
It is the first time I have the honor of talking with you, and we are
perfect strangers to each other.”

I answered: “I cannot say, sir, how I know that this money is yours,
except by telling you that the person who deposited it in my hands for
you has given me your name and your address so correctly that there is
no possibility of any mistake.”

“But can I not know the name of the one who has put that money into your
hands for me?” rejoined the Protestant.

“No, sir; the secret of confession is inviolable,” I replied. “We have
no example that it has ever been broken; and I, with every priest of our
Church, would prefer to die, rather than betray our penitents and reveal
their confession. We cannot even act from what we have learned through
their confession, except at their own request.”

“But this auricular confession must then be a most admirable thing,”
added the Protestant; “I had no idea of it before this day.”

“Yes, sir, auricular confession is a most admirable thing,” I used to
reply, “because it is a divine institution. But, sir, please excuse me;
my ministry calls me to another place. I must take leave of you, to go
where my duty calls me.”

“I am very sorry that you go so quickly,” generally answered the
Protestant. “Can I have another visit from you? Please do me the honor
of coming again. I would be so happy to present you to my wife; and I
know she would be happy also, and much honored to make your
acquaintance.”

“Yes, sir, I accept with gratitude your invitation. I will feel much
pleased and honored to make the acquaintance of the family of a
gentleman whose praises are in the mouth of every one, and whose
industry and honesty are an honor to our city. If you will allow me,
next week, at the same hour, I will have the honor of presenting my
respectful homage to your lady.

“The very next day, all the papers reported that Mr. So-and-So had
received £5, or £10, or even £25, as a restitution through auricular
confession: and even the staunch Protestant editors of those papers
could not find words sufficiently eloquent to praise me and our
sacrament of penance.

“Three or four days later, I was sure that the faithful servant girls
were in the confessional-box, glowing with joy to tell me that now their
masters and mistresses could not speak of anything else than the
amiability and honesty of the priests of Rome. They raised them a
thousand miles over the heads of their own ministers. From those pious
girls, I invariably learned that that they had not been visited by a
single friend without making the eulogium of auricular confession, and
even sometimes expressing the regret that the reformers had swept away
such a useful institution.

“Now, my dear young friend, you see how, by the blessing of God, the
little sacrifice of a few pounds brought down and destroyed all the
prejudices of those poor heretics against auricular confession and our
holy Church in general. You understand how the doors were opened to me,
and how their hearts and intelligences were like fields prepared to
receive the good seed. At the appointed hour, I never failed from paying
the requested visit, and I was invariably received like a messiah. Not
only the gentlemen, but the ladies, overwhelmed me with marks of the
most sincere gratitude and respect; even the dear little children petted
me, and threw their arms around my neck to give me their sweetly angelic
kisses. The only topic on which we could speak, of course, was the great
good done by auricular confession. I easily showed them how it works as
a check to all the evil passions of the heart; how it is admirably
adapted to all the wants of the poor sinners, who find a friend, a
counsellor, a guide, a father, a real saviour in their confessor.

“We had not talked half an hour in that way, when it was generally
evident to me that they were more than half way out of their Protestant
errors. I very seldom left the houses without being sure of a new,
glorious victory for our holy religion over its enemies. It is very
seldom that I do not succeed in bringing that family to our holy Church
before one or two years; and if I fail of gaining the father or mother,
I am nearly sure to persuade them to send their daughters to our good
nuns and their boys to our colleges, where they, sooner or later, become
our most devoted Catholics. So you see that the few dollars I spend
every year for that holy cause are the best investments ever made. They
do more to catch the Protestants of Quebec than the baits of the
fishermen do to secure the cod fishes of the Newfoundland banks.”

In ending this last sentence, Mr. Parent filled his room with laughter.

I thanked him for these interesting details. But I told him: “Though I
cannot but admire your perfect skill and shrewdness in breaking the
barriers which prevent Protestants from understanding the divine
institution of auricular confession, will you allow me to ask you if you
do not fear to be guilty of an imposture and a gross imposition in the
way you make them believe that the money you hand them has come to you
through auricular confession?”

“I have not the least fear of that,” promptly answered the old priest,
“for the good reason that, if you had paid attention to what I have told
you, you must acknowledge that I have not said positively that the money
was coming from auricular confession. If those Protestants have been
deceived, it is only due to their own want of a more perfect attention
to what I said. I know that there were things that I kept in my mind
which would have made them understand the matter in a very different way
if I had said them. But Liguori and all our theologians, among the most
approved of our holy Church, tell us that these reservations of the mind
(‘_mentis reservationes_’) are allowed when they are for the good of
souls and the glory of God.”

“Yes,” answered I, “I know that such is the doctrine of Liguori, and it
is approved by the popes. I must confess, however, that this seems to me
entirely opposed to what we read in the sublime gospel. The simple and
sublime ‘Yea, yea,’ and ‘Nay, nay,’ of our Saviour seems to me in
contradiction with the art of deceiving, even when not saying absolute
and direct falsehoods; and if I submit myself to those doctrines, it is
always with a secret protest in my inmost soul.”

In an angry manner, Mr. Parent replied: “Now, my dear young friend, I
understand the truth of what the Rev. Messrs. Perras and Bedard told me
lately about you. Though these remarkable priests are full of esteem for
you, they see a dark cloud on your horizon; they say that you spend too
much time in reading the Bible, and not enough in studying the doctrines
and holy traditions of the Church. You are too much inclined also to
interpret the Word of God according to your own fallible intelligence,
instead of going to the Church _alone_ for that interpretation. This is
the dangerous rock on which Luther and Calvin were wrecked. Take my
advice. Do not try to be wiser than the Church. Obey her voice when she
speaks to you through her holy theologians. This is your only safeguard.
The bishop would suspend you at once were he aware of your want of faith
in the Church.”

These last words were said with such emphasis that they seemed more like
a sentence of condemnation from the lips of an irritated judge than
anything else. I felt that I had again seriously compromised myself in
his mind; and the only way of preventing him from denouncing me to the
bishop as a heretic and a Protestant was to make an apology, and
withdraw from the dangerous ground on which I had again so imprudently
put myself. He accepted my explanation, but I saw that he bitterly
regretted having trusted me with his secret. I withdrew from his
presence, much humiliated by my want of prudence and wisdom. However,
though I could not approve of all the _modus operandi_ of the superior
of Quebec, I could not but admire, then, the glorious results of his
efforts in converting Protestants; and I took the resolution of devoting
myself more than ever to show them their errors and make them good
Catholics. In this I was too successful; for during my twenty-five years
of priesthood I have persuaded ninety-three Protestants to give up their
gospel light and truth, in order to follow the dark and lying traditions
of Rome. I cannot enter into the details of their conversions, or rather
perversions; suffice it to say, that I soon found that my only chance of
success in that proselytizing work was among the Ritualists. I saw at
first that Calvin and Knox had dug a really impassable abyss between the
Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists and the Church of Rome. If these
Ritualists remain Protestants, and do not make the very short step which
separates them from Rome, it is a most astonishing fact, when they are
logical men. Some people are surprised that so many eminent and learned
men, in Great Britain and America, give up their Protestantism to submit
to the Church of Rome; but my wonder is that there are so few among them
who fall into that bottomless abyss of idolatry and folly, when they are
their whole life on the very brink of the chasm. Put millions of men on
the very brink of the Falls of Niagara, force them to cross to and fro
in small canoes between both shores, and you will see that, every day,
some of them will be dragged, in spite of themselves, into the yawning
abyss. Nay, you will see that, sooner or later, those millions of people
will be in danger of being dragged in a whole body, by the irresistible
force of the dashing waters, into the fathomless gulf. Through a sublime
effort the English people, helped by the mighty and merciful hand of
God, have come out from the abyss of folly, impurity, ignorance, slavery
and idolatry called the Church of Rome. But many, alas! in the present
day, instead of marching up to the high regions of unsullied Gospel
truth and light—instead of going up to the high mountains where true
Christian simplicity and liberty have forever planted their glorious
banners—have been induced to walk only a few steps out of the
pestiferous regions of Popery. They have remained so near the
pestilential atmosphere of the stagnant waters of death which flow from
Rome, that the atmosphere they breathe is still filled with the deadly
emanations of that modern Sodom. Who, without shedding tears of sorrow,
can look at those misguided ministers of the Gospel who believe and
teach in the Episcopal Church that they have the power to make their God
with a wafer, and who bow down before that wafer god and adore him! Who
can refrain from indignation at the sight of so many Episcopal ministers
who consent to have their ears, minds and souls polluted at the
confessional by the stories of their penitents, whom in their turn they
destroy by their infamous and unmentionable questions? When I was
lecturing in England, in 1860, the late Archbishop of Canterbury, then
Bishop of London, invited me to his table, in company with Rev. Mr.
Thomas, now Bishop of Coulbourne, Australia, and put to me the following
questions, in the presence of his numerous and noble guests:

“Father Chiniquy, when you left the Church of Rome, why did you not join
the Episcopalian rather than the Presbyterian Church?”

I answered: “Is it the desire of your lordship that I should speak my
mind on that delicate subject?”

“Yes, yes,” said the noble lord bishop.

“Then, my lord, I must tell you that my only reason is that I find in
your Church several doctrines which I have to condemn in the Church of
Rome.”

“How is that?” replied his lordship.

“Please,” I answered, “let me have one of your Common Prayer Books.”

Taking the book, I read slowly the article on the visitation of the
sick: “Then shall the sick person be moved to make a special confession
of his sins, if he feels his conscience troubled with any weighty
matters. After which confession the priest shall absolve him, after this
sort: ‘Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left power to His Church to
absolve all sinners who repent and believe in Him, of His great mercy
forgive thee all thine offenses, and by His authority, committed to me,
I absolve thee of all thy sins, in the name of the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Ghost. Amen.’” I then added: “Now, my lord, where is the
difference between the errors of Rome and your Church on this subject?”

“The difference is very great,” he answered. “The Church of Rome is
constantly pressing the sinners to come to her priests all their
lifetime, where we subject the sinner to this humiliation only once in
his life, when he is near his last hour.”

“But, my lord, let me tell you that it seems to me the Church of Rome is
much more logical and consistent in this than the Episcopal Church. Both
churches believe and teach that they have received from Christ the power
to forgive the sins of those who confess to their priests, and you think
yourself wiser because you invite the sinner to confess and receive his
pardon only when he is tied to a bed of suffering, at the last hour
before his death. But will your lordship be kind enough to tell me when
I am in danger of death. If I am constantly in danger of death, must you
not, with the Church of Rome, induce me constantly to confess to your
priests, and get my pardon and make my peace with God? Has our Saviour
said anywhere that it was only for the dying, at the last extremity of
life, that He gave the power to forgive my sins? Has He not warned me
many times to be always ready; to have always our peace made with God,
and not to wait till the last day, to the last hour?”

The noble bishop did not think fit to give me any other answer than
these very words: “We all agree that this doctrine ought never to have
been put in our Common Prayer Book. But you know that we are at work to
revise that book, and we hope that this clause, with several others,
will be taken away.”

“Then,” I answered, in a jocose way, “my lord, when this obnoxious
clause has been removed from your Common Prayer Book, it will be time
for me to have the honor of belonging to your great and noble Church.”

When the Church of England went out of the Church of Rome, she did as
Rachel, the wife of Jacob, who left the house of her father, Laban, and
took his gods with her. So the Episcopal Church of England,
unfortunately, when she left Rome, concealed in the folds of her mantle
some of the false gods of Rome; she kept to her bosom some vipers
engendered in the marshes of the modern Sodom. These vipers, if not soon
destroyed, will kill her. They are already eating up her vitals. They
are covering her with most ugly and mortal wounds. They are rapidly
taking away her life.

May the Holy Ghost rebaptize and purify that noble Church of England,
that she may be worthy to march at the head of the armies of the Lord to
the conquest of the world, under the banners of the great Captain of our
Salvation.




                              CHAPTER XXX.

THE MURDERS AND THEFTS IN QUEBEC FROM 1835 TO 1836—THE NIGHT EXCURSION
  WITH TWO THIEVES—THE RESTITUTION—THE DAWN OF LIGHT.


The three years which followed the cholera will be long remembered in
Quebec for the number of audacious thefts and the murders which kept the
whole population in constant terror. Almost every week, the public press
had to give us the account of the robbery of the houses of some of our
rich merchants, or old wealthy widows.

Many times, the blood was chilled in our veins by the cruel and savage
assassinations which had been committed by the thieves when resistance
had been offered. The number of these crimes, the audacity, with which
they were perpetrated, the ability with which the guilty parties escaped
from all the researches of the police, indicated that they were well
organized, and had a leader of uncommon shrewdness.

But in the eyes of the religious population of Quebec, the thefts of the
10th of February, 1835, surpassed all the others by its sacrilegious
character. That night, the chapel dedicated to the blessed Virgin Mary
was entered, a silver statue of the Virgin, the gift of the King of
France, a massive lamp, a silver candlestick, and the silver vases which
contained the bread which the Roman Catholics believe to be the body,
blood and divinity of Jesus Christ, were stolen, and the holy sacrament
impiously thrown and scattered on the floor.

Nothing can express the horror and indignation of the whole Catholic
population at this last outrage. Large sums of money were offered in
order that the brigands might be detected. At last, five of
them—Chambers, Mathieu, Gagnon, Waterworth, and Lemoine—were caught in
1836, tried, found guilty and condemned to death in the month of March,
1837.

During the trial, and when public attention was most intensely fixed on
its different aspects, in a damp, chilly dark night, I was called to
visit a sick man. I was soon ready, and asked the name of the sick man
from the messenger. He answered that it was Francis Oregon. As a matter
of course, I said that the sick man was a perfect stranger to me, and
that I had never heard that there was even such a man in the world. But
when I was near the carriage which was to take me, I was not a little
surprised to see that the first messenger left abruptly and disappeared.
Looking with attention, then, at the faces of the two men who had come
for me in the carriage, it seemed that they both wore masks.

“What does this mean?” I said; “each of you wear a mask. Do you mean to
murder me?”

“Dear Father Chiniquy,” answered one of them, in a low, trembling voice,
and in a supplicating tone, “fear not. We swear before God that no evil
will be done to you. On the contrary, God and man will, to the end of
the world, praise and bless you, if you come to our help, and save our
souls, as well as our mortal bodies. We have in our hands a great part
of the silver articles stolen these last three years. The police are on
our track, and we are in great danger of being caught. For God’s sake,
come with us. We will put all those stolen things in your hands, that
you may give them back to those who have lost them. We will then
immediately leave the country, and lead a better life. We are
Protestants, and the Bible tells us that we cannot be saved if we keep
in our hands what is not ours. You do not know us, but we know you well.
You are the only man in Quebec to whom we can so trust our lives and
this terrible secret. We have worn these masks that you may not know us,
and that you may not be compromised if you are ever called before a
court of justice.”

My first thought was to leave them and run back to the door of the
parsonage; but such an act of cowardice seemed to me, after a moment’s
reflection, unworthy of a man. I said to myself, these two men cannot
come to steal from me; it is well known in Quebec that I keep myself as
poor as a church mouse, by giving all I have to the poor. I have never
offended any man in my life, that I know. They cannot come to punish or
murder me. They are Protestants, and they trust me. Well, well, they
will not regret to have put their trust in a Catholic priest.

I then answered them: “What you ask from me is of a very delicate, and
even dangerous nature. Before I do it, I want to take the advice of one
whom I consider the wisest man of Quebec—the old Rev. Mr. Demars,
ex-president of the seminary of Quebec. Please drive me as quickly as
possible to the seminary. If that venerable man advises me to go with
you, I will go; but I cannot promise to grant you your request if he
tells me not to go.”

“All right,” they both said; and in a very short time, I was knocking at
the door of the seminary. A few moments after, I was alone in the room
of Mr. Demars. It was just half-past twelve at night.

“Our little Father Chiniquy here on this dark night, at half-past
twelve! What does this mean? What do you want from me?” said the
venerable old priest.

“I come to ask your advice,” I answered, “on a very strange thing. Two
Protestant thieves have in their hands a great quantity of the
silverware stolen, these last three years. They want to deposit them in
my hands, that I may give them back to those from whom they have been
stolen, before they leave the country and lead a better life. I cannot
know them, for they both wear masks. I cannot even know where they take
me, for the carriage is so completely wrapped up by curtains that it is
impossible to see outside. Now, my dear Mr. Demars, I come to ask your
advice. Shall I go with them or not? But remember that I trust you with
these things under the seal of confession, that neither you nor I may be
compromised.”

Before answering me, the venerable priest said: “I am very old, but I
have never heard of such a strange thing in my life. Are you not afraid
to go alone with these two thieves in that covered carriage?”

“No, sir,” I answered; “I do not see any reason to fear anything from
these two men.”

“Well! well,” rejoined Mr. Demars, “if you are not afraid under such
circumstances, your mother has given you a brain of diamond and nerve of
steel.”

“Now, my dear sir,” I answered, “time flies, and I may have a long way
to travel with these two men. Please, in the shortest possible way, tell
me your mind? Do you advise me to go with them?”

He replied, “You consult me on a very difficult matter; there are so
many considerations to make, that it is impossible to weigh them all.
The only thing we have to do is to pray God and His Holy Mother for
wisdom—Let us pray.”

We knelt and said the “Veni Sancte Spiritus;” “Come Holy Spirit,” etc.,
which prayer ends by an invocation to Mary as Mother of God.

After the prayer Mr. Demars again asked me: “Are you not afraid?”

“No, sir, I do not see any reason to be afraid. But, please, for God’s
sake hurry on, tell me if you advise me to go and accept this message of
mercy and peace.”

“Yes! go! go! if you are not afraid,” answered the old priest, with a
voice full of emotion, and tears in his eyes.

I fell on my knees and said: “Before I start, please, give me your
blessing and pray for me, when I shall be on my way to that strange,
but, I hope, good work.”

I left the seminary and took my seat at the right hand of one of my
unknown companions, while the other was on the front seat, driving the
horse.

Not a word was said by any of us on the way. But I perceived that the
stranger, who was at my left, was praying to God; though in such a low
voice that I understood only these words twice repeated: “O Lord! have
mercy upon me—such a sinner!”

These words touched me to the heart, and brought to my mind the dear
Saviour’s words: “The publicans and harlots shall go into the kingdom of
God before you,” and I also prayed for that poor repenting sinner and
for myself, by repeating the sublime 50th Psalm:

“Have mercy upon me, O Lord!”

It took about half an hour to reach the house. But, there, again, it was
impossible for me to understand where I was. For the carriage was
brought so near the door that there was no possibility of seeing
anything beyond the carriage and the horse through the terrible darkness
of that night.

The only person I saw, when in the house, was a tall woman covered with
a long black veil, whom I took to be a disguised man, on account of her
size and her strength; for she was carrying very heavy bags with as much
ease as if they had been a handful of straw.

There was only a small candle behind a screen, which gave so little
light that everything looked like phantoms around us. Pictures and
mirrors were all turned to the wall, and presented the wrong side to
view. The sofa and the chairs were also upset in such a way that it was
impossible to identify anything of what I had seen. In fact, I could see
nothing in that house. Not a word was said, except by one of my
companions, who whispered in a very low voice, “Please, look at the
tickets which are on every bundle; they will indicate to whom these
things belong.” There were eight bundles. The heaviest of which was
composed of the melted silver of the statue of the virgin, the
candlesticks, the lamp of the chapel, the ciborium, a couple of
chalices, and some dozens of spoons and forks. The other bundles were
made up of silver plates, fruit baskets, tea, coffee, cream and sugar
pots, silver spoons and forks, etc.

As soon as these bundles were put into the carriage we left for the
parsonage, where we arrived a little before the dawn of day. Not a word
was exchanged between us on the way, and my impression was, that my
penitent companions were sending their silent prayers, like myself, to
the feet of that merciful God who has said to all sinners, “Come unto
me, all ye who are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”

They carried the bundles into my trunk, which I locked with peculiar
attention. When all was over, I accompanied them to the door to take
leave of them. Then, each seizing one of my hands, by a spontaneous
movement of gratitude and joy, they pressed them on their lips, shedding
tears, and saying in a low voice: “God bless you a thousand times for
the good work you have just performed. After Christ, you are our
saviour.”

As these two men were speaking, it pleased God to send forth into my
soul one of those rays of happiness which he gives us only at great
intervals.

I believe our fragile existence would soon be broken up were we by such
joys incessantly inundated. Those two men had ceased to be robbers in my
eyes. They were dear brethren, precious friends, such as are seldom to
be seen. The narrow and shameful prejudices of my religion were silent
before the fervent prayers that I had heard from their lips; they
disappeared in those tears of repentance, gratitude and love, which fell
from their eyes on my hands. Night surrounded us with its deepest
shades; but our souls were illuminated with a light purer than the rays
of the sun. The air that we breathed was cold and damp; but one of these
sparks brought down from heaven by Jesus to warm the earth, had fallen
into our hearts, and we were all penetrated by its glow. I pressed their
hands in mine, saying to them:

“I thank and bless you for choosing me as the confident of your
misfortunes and repentance. To you I owe three of the most precious
hours of my life. Adieu! We shall see one another no more on this earth;
but we shall meet in heaven. Adieu!”

It is unnecessary to add that it was impossible to sleep the remainder
of that memorable night. Besides, I had in my possession more stolen
articles than would have caused fifty men to be hanged. I said to
myself: “What would become of me if the police were to break in on me,
and find all that I have in my hands. What could I answer if I were
asked, how all these had reached me?”

Did I not go beyond the bounds of prudence in what I have just done?
Have I not, indeed, slipped a rope around my neck?

Though my conscience did not reproach me with any thing, especially when
I had acted on the advice of a man as wise as Mr. Demars, yet was I not
without some anxiety, and I longed to get rid of all the things I had,
by giving them to their legitimate owners.

At ten o’clock in the morning, I was at Mr. Amiot’s, the wealthiest
goldsmith in Quebec, with my heavy satchel of melted silver. After
obtaining from him a promise of secrecy, I handed it over to him, giving
him at the same time its history. I asked him to weigh it, keep its
contents, and let me have its value, which I was to distribute according
to its label.

He told me that there was in it a thousand dollars’ worth of melted
silver, which amount he immediately gave me. I went down directly to
give about half of it to Rev. Mr. Cazeault, chaplain of the
congregation, which had been robbed, and who was then the secretary of
the Archbishop of Quebec; and I distributed the remainder to the parties
indicated on the labels attached to this enormous ingot.

The good Lady Montgomery could scarcely believe her eyes when, after
obtaining also from her the promise of the most inviolable secrecy on
what I was going to show her, I displayed on her table the magnificent
dishes of massive silver, fruit baskets, tea and coffee pots, sugar
bowls, cream jugs, and a great quantity of spoons and forks of the
finest silver, which had been taken from her in 1835. It seemed to her a
dream which brought before her eyes these precious family relics.

She then related in a most touching manner what a terrible moment she
had passed, when the thieves, having seized her, with her maid and a
young man, rolled them in carpets to stifle their cries, whilst they
were breaking locks, opening chests and cupboards to carry off their
rich contents. She told me how nearly she had been stifled with her
faithful servants under the enormous weight of carpets heaped upon them
by the robbers.

This excellent lady was a Protestant, and it was the first time in my
life that I met a Protestant whose piety seemed so enlightened and
sincere. I could not help admiring her.

When she had most sincerely thanked and blessed me for the service I had
done her, she asked if I would have any objection to pray with her, and
to aid her in thanking God for the favor he had just shown her. I told
her, I should be happy in uniting with her to bless the Lord for his
mercies. Upon this, she gave me a Bible, magnificently bound, and we
read each in turn a verse slowly, and on our knees, the sublime Psalm
103: “Bless the Lord, O my soul,” etc.

As I was about to take leave of her, she offered me a purse containing
one hundred dollars in gold, which I refused, telling her that I would
rather lose my two hands than receive a cent for what I had done.

“You are,” she said, “surrounded with poor people. Give them this that I
offer to the Lord as a feeble testimony of my gratitude, and be assured
that as long as I live I will pray God to pour his most abounding favors
upon you.”

In leaving that house I could not hide from myself that my soul had been
embalmed with the true perfume of piety that I had never seen in my own
church.

Before the day closed, I had given back to their rightful owners the
effects left in my hands, whose value amounted to more than $7,000, and
had my receipts in good form.

I am glad to say here, that the persons, most of whom were Protestants,
to whom I made these restitutions, were perfectly honorable, and that
not a single one of them ever said anything to compromise me in this
matter, nor was I ever troubled on this subject.

I thought it my duty to give my venerable friend, the Grand Vicar
Demars, a detailed account of what had just happened. He heard me with
the deepest interest, and could not retain his tears when I related the
touching scene of my separation from my two new friends, that night, one
of the darkest—which, nevertheless, has remained one of the brightest of
my life.

My story ended, he said, “I am, indeed, very old, but I must confess
that never did I hear anything so strange and so beautiful as this
story. I repeat, however, that your mother must have given you a brain
harder than diamond and nerves more solid than brass, not to have been
afraid during this very singular adventure in the night.”

After the fatigues and incidents of the last twenty-four hours, I was in
great need of rest, but it was impossible for me to sleep a single
instant during the night which followed. For the first time, I stood
face to face with that Protestantism which my Church had taught me to
hate and fight with all the energy that heaven had bestowed on me, and
when that faith had been, by the hand of Almighty God, placed in the
scale against my own religion, it appeared as a heap of pure gold
opposite a pile of rotten rags. In spite of myself, I could hear
incessantly the cries of grief of that penitent thief: “Lord, have mercy
on me, so great a sinner!”

Then, the sublime piety of Lady Montgomery, the blessings she had asked
God to pour on me, his unprofitable servant, seemed, as so many coals of
fire heaped upon my head by God, to punish me for having said so much
evil of Protestants, and so often decried their religion.

A secret voice arose within me: “Seest thou not how these Protestants,
whom thou wishest to crush with thy disdain, know how to pray, repent,
and make amends for their faults, much more nobly than the unfortunate
wretches whom thou holdest as so many slaves at thy feet by means of the
confessional?

“Understandest thou not that the Spirit of God, the grace and love of
Jesus Christ, produces effectually in the hearts and minds of these
Protestants a work much more durable than thy auricular confession?
Compare the miserable wiles of Mr. Parent, who makes false restitutions,
to cast dust into the eyes of the unsuspecting multitude, with the
straightforwardness, noble sincerity, and admirable wisdom of these
Protestants, in making amends for their wrongs before God and men, and
judge for thyself which of those two religions raise, in order to save,
and which degrades, in order to destroy the guilty.

“Has ever auricular confession worked as efficiently on sinners as the
Bible on these thieves to change their hearts?

“Judge, this day, by their fruits, which of the two religions is led by
the spirit of darkness, or the Holy Ghost?”

Not wishing to condemn my religion, nor allow my heart to be attacked by
Protestantism during the long hours of that restless night, I remained
anxious, humiliated, and uneasy.

It is thus, O my God, that thou madest use of everything, even these
thieves, to shake that wonderful fabric of errors, superstitions, and
falsehoods that Rome had raised in my soul. May thy name be forever
blessed for thy mercies towards me, thy unprofitable servant!




                             CHAPTER XXXI.

CHAMBERS AND HIS ACCOMPLICES CONDEMNED TO DEATH—ASKED ME TO PREPARE THEM
  TO MEET THEIR TERRIBLE FATE—A WEEK IN THEIR DUNGEON—THEIR SENTENCE OF
  DEATH CHANGED INTO DEPORTATION TO BOTANY BAY—THEIR DEPARTURE FOR
  EXILE—I MEET ONE OF THEM, A SINCERE CONVERT, VERY RICH, IN A HIGH AND
  HONORABLE POSITION IN AUSTRALIA IN 1878.


A few days after the strange and providential night spent with the
repentant thieves, I received the following letter signed by Chambers
and his unfortunate criminal friends:

“DEAR FATHER CHINIQUY:—We are condemned to death. Please come and help
us to meet our sentence as Christians.”

I will not attempt to say what I felt when I entered the damp and dark
cells where the culprits were enchained. No human words can express
those things. Their tears and their sobs were going through my heart as
a two-edged sword. Only one of them had, at first, his eyes dried, and
kept silent; Chambers, the most guilty of all.

After the others had requested me to hear the confession of their sins,
and prepare them for death, Chambers said: “You know that I am a
Protestant. But I am married to a Roman Catholic, who is your penitent.
You have persuaded my two so dear sisters to give up their Protestantism
and become Catholics. I have many times desired to follow them. My
criminal life alone has prevented me from doing so. But now I am
determined to do what I consider to be the will of God in this important
matter. Please, tell me what I must do to become a Catholic.”

I was a sincere Roman Catholic priest, believing that out of the Church
of Rome there was no salvation. The conversion of that great sinner
seemed to me a miracle of the grace of God: it was for me a happy
distraction in the desolation I felt in that dungeon.

I spent the next eight days, in hearing their confessions, reading the
lives of some saints, with several chapters of the Bible as the Seven
Penitential Psalms, the sufferings and death of Christ, the history of
the Prodigal Son, etc. And I instructed Chambers, as well as the
shortness of the time allowed me, in the faith of the Church of Rome. I
usually entered the cells at about 9 A. M. and left them only at 9 P. M.

After I had spent much time in exhorting them, reading and praying
several times, I asked them to tell me some of the details of the
murders and thefts they had committed, which might be to me as a lesson
of human depravity, which would help me when preaching on the natural
corruption and malice of the human heart, when once the fear and the
love, or even the faith in God, were completely set aside.

The facts I then heard very soon convinced me of the need we have of a
religion, and what would become of the world if the atheists could
succeed in sweeping away the notions of a future punishment after death,
or the fear and the love of God from among men.

When absolutely left to his own depravity, without any religion to stop
him on the rapid declivity of his uncontrollable passions, man is more
cruel than the wild beasts. The existence of society would simply be
impossible without a religion and a God to protect it.

Though I am in favor of liberty of conscience, in its highest sense, I
think that the atheist ought to be punished like the murderer and the
thief—for his doctrines tend to make a murderer and a thief of every
man. No law, no society is possible if there is no God to sanction and
protect them.

But the more we were approaching the fatal day, when I had to go on the
scaffold with those unfortunate men, and to see them launched into
eternity, the more I felt horrified. The tears the sobs and the cries of
those unfortunate men had so melted my heart, my soul and my strong
nerves, they had so subdued my unconquerable will, and that stern
determination to do my duty at any cost, which had been my character
till then, that I was shaking from head to feet, when thinking of that
awful hour.

Besides that, my constant intercourse with those criminals, these last
few days, their unbounded confidence in me, their gratitude for my
devotedness to them, their desolation and their cries when speaking of
their fathers or mothers, wives or children, had filled my heart with a
measure of sympathy which I would vainly try to express. They were no
more thieves and murderers, to me, whose bloody deeds had at first
chilled the blood in my veins; they were the friends of my bosom—the
beloved children whom cruel beasts had wounded. They were dearer to me
than my own life—not only I felt happy to mix my tears with theirs, and
unite my ardent prayers to God for mercy with them, but I would have
felt happy to shed my blood in order to save their lives. As several of
them belonged to the most reputable families of Quebec and vicinity, I
thought I could easily interest the clergy and the most respectable
citizens to sign a petition to the governor, Lord Gosford, asking him to
change their sentence of death into one of perpetual exile to the
distant penal colony of Botany Bay, in Australia. The governor was my
friend. Colonel Vassal, who was my uncle, and the adjutant-general of
the militia of the whole country, had introduced me to his Excellency,
who many times had overloaded me with the marks of his interest and
kindness, and my hope was that he would not refuse me the favor I was to
ask him, when the petition would be signed by the Bishop, the Catholic
priests, the ministers of the different Protestant denominations of the
city, and hundreds of the principal citizens of Quebec. I presented the
petition myself, accompanied by the secretary of the Archbishop. But to
my great distress, the governor answered me that those men had committed
so many murders, and kept the country in terror for so many years, that
it was absolutely necessary they should be punished according to the
sentence of the court. Who can tell the desolation of those unfortunate
men, when, with a voice choked by my sobs and my tears, I told them that
the governor had refused to grant the favor I had asked him for them.
They fell on the ground and filled their cells with cries which would
have broken the hardest heart. From those very cells we were hearing the
noise of the men who were preparing the scaffold where they were to be
hanged the next day. I tried to pray and read, but was unable to do so.
My desolation was too great to utter a single word. I felt as if I were
to be hanged with them—and to say the whole truth, I think I would have
been glad to hear that I was to be hanged the next day to save their
lives. For there was a fear in me, which was haunting me as a phantom
from hell, the last three days. It seemed that, in spite of all my
efforts, prayers, confessions, absolutions and sacraments, these men
were not converted, and that they were to be launched into eternity with
all their sins.

When I was comparing the calm and true repentance of the two thieves,
with whom I spent the night a few weeks before in the carriage, with the
noisy expressions of sorrow of these newly converted sinners, I could
not help finding an immeasurable distance between the first and the
second of those penitents. No doubt had remained in my mind about the
first, but I had serious apprehensions about the last. Several
circumstances, which it would be too long and useless to mention here,
were depressing me by the fear that all my chaplets, indulgences,
medals, scapulars, holy waters, signs of the cross, prayers to the
Virgin, auricular confessions, absolutions, used in the conversion of
these sinners, had not the divine and perfect power of a simple look to
the dying Saviour on the cross. I was saying to myself, with anxiety:
“Would it be possible that those Protestants, who were with me in the
carriage, had the true ways of repentance, pardon, peace and life
eternal in that simple look to the great victim, and that we Roman
Catholics, with our signs of the cross and holy waters, our crucifixes
and prayers to the saints, our scapulars and medals, our so humiliating
auricular confession, were only distracting the mind, the soul and the
heart of the sinner from the true and only source of salvation, Christ!”
In the midst of those distressing thoughts, I almost regretted having
helped Chambers in giving up his Protestantism for my Romanism.

At about 4 P. M. I made a supreme effort to shake off my desolation, and
nerve myself for the solemn duties God had intrusted to me. I put a few
questions to those desolated men, to see if they were really repentant
and converted. Their answers added to my fears that I had spoken too
much of the virgins and the saints, the indulgences, medals and
scapulars, integrity of confession, and not enough of Christ dying on
the cross for them. It is true, I had spoken of Christ and his death to
them, but this had been so much mixed up with exhortation to trust in
Mary, put their confidence in their medals, scapulars, confessions,
etc., that it became almost evident to me that, in our religion, Christ
was like a precious pearl lost in a mountain of sand and dust. This fear
soon caused my distress to be unbearable.

I then went to the private, neat little room, which the gaoler had
kindly allotted to me, and I fell on my knees to pray God for myself and
for my poor convicts. Though this prayer brought some calm to my mind,
my distress was still very great. It was then that the thought came
again to my mind to go to the governor and make a new and supreme effort
to have the sentence of death changed into that of perpetual exile to
Botany Bay: and without a moment of delay, I went to his palace.

It was about 7 P. M. when he reluctantly admitted me to his presence,
telling me, when shaking hands, “I hope, Mr. Chiniquy, you are not
coming to renew your request of the morning, for I cannot grant it.”

Without a word of answer, I fell on my knees, and for more than ten
minutes I spoke as I had never spoken before. I spoke as we speak when
we are the ambassadors of God in a message of mercy. I spoke with my
lips. I spoke with my tears. I spoke with my sobs and cries. I spoke
with my supplicating hands lifted to heaven. For some time, the governor
was mute, and as if stunned. He was not only a noble-minded man, but he
had a most tender, affectionate and kind heart. His tears soon began to
flow with mine, and his sobs mixed with my sobs; with a voice, half
suffocated by his emotion, he extended his friendly hand, and said:

“Father Chiniquy, you ask me a favor which I ought not to give, but I
cannot resist your arguments, when your tears, your sobs, and your cries
are like arrows which pierce and break my heart. I will give you the
favor you ask.”

It was nearly 10 P. M. when I knocked at the door of the gaoler, asking
his permission to see my dear friends in their cells, to tell them that
I had obtained their pardon, that they would not die. That gentleman
could hardly believe me. It was only after reading twice the document I
had in my hands that he saw that I told him the truth.

Looking at the parchment again, he said: “Have you noticed that it is
covered and almost spoiled by the spots evidently made with the tears of
the governor. You must be a kind of a sorcerer to have melted the heart
of such a man, and have wrenched from his hands the pardon of such
convicts; for I know he was absolutely unwilling to grant the pardon.”

“I am not a sorcerer,” I answered. “But you remember that our Saviour
Jesus Christ had said, somewhere, that he had brought a fire from
heaven—well, it is evident that he has thrown some sparks of that fire
into my poor heart, for it was so fiercely burning when I was at the
feet of the governor, that I think I would have died at his feet, had he
not granted me that favor. No doubt that some sparks of that fire have
also fallen on his soul and in his heart when I was speaking, for his
cries, his tears and his sobs were filling his room, and showing that he
was suffering as well as myself. It was that he might not be consumed by
that fire that he granted my request. I am now the most happy man under
heaven. Please, make haste. Come with me and open the cells of those
unfortunate men that I may tell what our merciful God has done for
them.” When entering their desolated cells I was unable to contain
myself. I cried out: “Rejoice, and bless the Lord, my dear friends! You
will not die to-morrow! I bring you your pardon with me!”

Two of them fainted, and came very near dying from excess of surprise
and joy. The others, unable to contain their emotions, were crying and
weeping for joy. They threw their arms around me to press me to their
bosom, kiss my hands and cover them with their tears of joy. I knelt
with them and thanked God, after which I told them how they must promise
to God to serve him faithfully, after such a manifestation of his
mercies. I read to them the 100th, 101st, 102d, and 103d Psalms, and I
left them after twelve o’clock at night to go and take some rest. I was
in need of it after a whole day of such work and emotions.

The next day, I wanted to see my dear prisoners early, and I was with
them at 7 A. M. As the whole country had been glad to hear that they
were to be hanged that very day, the crowds were beginning to gather at
that early hour to witness the death of those great culprits. The
feelings of indignation were almost unmanageable, when they heard that
they were not to be hanged, but only to be exiled for their life to
Botany Bay. For a time, it was feared that the mob would break the doors
of the gaol and lynch the culprits. Though very few priests were more
respected and loved by the people, they would have probably torn me into
pieces when they heard that it was I who had deprived the gibbet of its
victims, that day. The chief of police had to take extraordinary
measures to prevent the wrath of the mob from doing mischief. He advised
me not to show myself for a few days, in the streets.

More than a month passed before all the thieves and murderers in Canada,
to the number of about seventy, who had been sentenced to be exiled to
Botany Bay, could be gathered into the ship which was to take them into
that distant land. I thought it was my duty, during that interval, to
visit my penitents in gaol every day, and instruct them on the duties of
the new life they were called upon to live. When the day of their
departure arrived, I gave a Roman Catholic New Testament, translated by
DeSacy, to each of them to read and meditate on their long and tedious
journey, and I bade them adieu, recommending them to the mercy of God,
and the protection of the Virgin Mary and all the saints. Some months,
later, I heard that, on the sea, Chambers had cut loose his chains and
those of some of his companions, with the intention of taking possession
of the ship, and escaping on some distant shore. But he had been
betrayed, and was hanged on his arrival at Liverpool.

I had almost lost sight of those emotional days of my young years of
priesthood. Those facts were silently lying among the big piles of the
daily records, which I had faithfully kept since the very days of my
collegiate life at Nicolet, when, in 1878, the Rev. George Sutherland,
Presbyterian minister, of Sydney, invited me in the name of the
noble-hearted Orangemen and many other Christians of that great country,
to go and lecture in Australia. They accompanied their invitation with a
check of £100 for the traveling expenses from Chicago to that distant
land, and I accepted their kind invitation.

Some time after my arrival, when I was lecturing in one of the young and
thriving cities of that country, whose future destinies promise to be so
great, a rich carross, drawn by two splendid English horses, driven by
two men _en livre_, stopped before the house where I had put up for a
few days. A venerable gentleman alighted from the carriage and knocked
at the door, as I was looking at him from the window. I went to the
door, to save trouble to my host, and I opened it. In saluting me, the
stranger said: “Is Father Chiniquy here?”

“Yes, sir,” I answered. “Father Chiniquy is the guest of this family.”

“Could I have the honor of a few minute’s conversation with him?”
replied the old gentleman.

“As I am Father Chiniquy, I can, at once, answer you that I will feel
much pleasure in granting your request.”

“Oh, dear Father Chiniquy,” quickly replied the stranger, “is it
possible that it is you? Can I be absolutely alone with you for half an
hour, without any one to see and hear us?”

“Certainly,” I said; “my comfortable rooms are upstairs, and I am
absolutely alone there. Please, sir, come and follow me.”

When alone, the stranger said: “Do you not know me?”

“How can I know you, sir,” I answered. “I do not even remember ever
having seen you.”

“You have not only seen me, but you have heard the confession of my
sins, many times; and you have spent many hours in the same room with
me,” replied the old gentleman.

“Please tell me where and when I have seen you, and also be kind enough
to give your name: for all those things have escaped from my memory.”

“Do you remember the murderer and thief, Chambers, who was condemned to
death in Quebec, in 1837, with eight of his accomplices?” asked the
stranger.

“Yes, sir; I remember well Chambers, and the unfortunate men he was
leading in the ways of iniquity,” I replied.

“Well, dear Father Chiniquy, I am one of the criminals who filled Canada
with terror, for several years, and who were caught and rightly
condemned to death. When condemned, we selected you for our father
confessor, with the hope that through your influence we might escape the
gallows; and we were not disappointed. You obtained our pardon; the
sentence of death was commuted into a life of exile to Botany Bay. My
name in Canada was A——, but here they call me B——. God has blessed me
since in many ways; but it is to you I owe my life, and all the
privileges of my present existence. After God, you are my saviour. I
come to thank and bless you for what you have done for me.”

In saying that, he threw himself into my arms, pressed me to his heart,
and bathed my face and my hands with tears of joy and gratitude.

But his joy did not exceed mine, and my surprise was equal to my joy to
find him apparently in such good circumstances. After I had knelt with
him to thank and bless God for what I had heard, I asked him to relate
to me the details of his strange and marvellous story. Here is a short
_resume_ of his answer:

“After you had given us your last benediction, when on board the ship
which was to take us from Quebec to Botany Bay, the first thing I did
was to open the New Testament you had given me and the other culprits,
with the advice to read it with a praying heart. It was the first time
in my life I had that book in my hand. You were the only priest in
Canada who would put such a book in the hands of common people. But I
must confess that its first reading did not do me much good, for I read
it more to amuse myself and satisfy my curiosity, than through any good
and Christian motive. The only good I received from that first reading,
was that I clearly understood, for the first time, why the priests of
Rome fear and hate that book, and why they take it out of the hands of
their parishioners when they hear that they have it. It was in vain that
I looked for mass, indulgence, chaplets, purgatory, auricular
confession, Lent, holy waters, the worship of Mary, or prayers in an
unknown tongue. I concluded from my first reading of the Gospel that our
priests were very wise to prevent us from reading a book which was
really demolishing our Roman Catholic Church, and felt surprised that
you had put in our hands a book which seemed to me so opposed to the
belief and practice of our religion as you taught it to us when in gaol,
and my confidence in your good judgment was much shaken. To tell you the
truth, the first reading of the Gospel went far to demolish my Roman
Catholic faith, and to make a wreck of the religion taught me by my
parents, and at the college, and even by you. For a few weeks, I became
more of a skeptic than anything else. The only good that first reading
of the Holy Book did me was to give me more serious thoughts and prevent
me from uniting myself to Chambers and his conspirators in their foolish
plot for taking possession of the ship and escaping to some unknown and
distant shore. He had been shrewd enough to conceal a very small, but
exceedingly sharp saw, between his toes before coming to the ship, with
which he had already cut the chains of eighteen of the prisoners, when
he was betrayed and hanged on his arrival at Liverpool.

“But if my first reading of the Gospel did not do me much good, I cannot
say the same thing of the second. I remember that, when handing to us
that holy book, you had told us never to read it except after a fervent
prayer to God for help and light to understand it. I was really tired of
my former life. In giving up the fear and the love of God, I had fallen
into the deepest abyss of human depravity and misery, till I had come
very near ending my life on the scaffold. I felt the need of a change.
You had often repeated to us the words of our Saviour, ‘Come unto me all
ye who are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest;’ but, with
all the other priests, you had always mixed those admirable and saving
words with the invocation of Mary, the confidence in our medals,
scapulars, signs of the cross, holy waters, indulgences, auricular
confessions, that the sublime appeal of Christ had always been, as it
always will be, drowned in the Church of Rome by those absurd and
impious superstitions and practices.

“One morning, after I had spent a sleepless night, and feeling as
pressed down under the weight of my sins, I opened my gospel book, after
an ardent prayer for light and guidance, and my eyes fell on these words
of John, ‘Here is the Lamb of God, who takes away the sins of the
world!’ These words fell upon my poor guilty soul with a divine,
irresistible power. With tears and cries of an unspeakable desolation, I
spent the day in crying, ‘O Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the
world, have mercy upon me! Take away my sins!’ The day was not over,
when I felt and knew that my cries had been heard at the mercy-seat. The
Lamb of God had taken away my sins! He had changed my heart and made
quite a new man of me. From that day, the reading of the Gospel was to
my soul what bread is to the poor, hungry man, and what pure and
refreshing waters are to the thirsty traveler. My joy, my unspeakable
joy, was to read the holy book, and speak with my companions in chains
of the dear Saviour’s love for the poor sinners; and, thanks be to God,
a good number of them have found Him altogether precious, and have been
sincerely converted in the dark holds of that ship. When working hard at
Sydney with the other culprits, I felt my chains to be as light as
feathers when I was sure that the heavy chains of my sins were gone; and
though working hard under a burning sun from morning till night, I felt
happy, and my heart was full of joy when I was sure that my Saviour had
prepared a throne for me in His kingdom, and that He had brought a crown
of eternal glory for me by dying on the cross to redeem my guilty soul.

“I had hardly spent a year in Australia, in the midst of the convicts,
when a minister of the Gospel, accompanied by another gentleman, came to
me and said: ‘Your perfectly good behavior and your Christian life has
attracted the attention and admiration of the authorities, and the
governor sends us to hand you this document, which says you are no more
a criminal before the law, but that you have your pardon, and you can
live the life of an honorable citizen, by continuing to walk in the ways
of God.’ After speaking so, the gentlemen put one hundred dollars in my
hands, and added: ‘Go and be a faithful follower of the Lord Jesus, and
God Almighty will bless you and make you prosper in all your ways.’ All
this seemed to me as a dream or vision from heaven. I would hardly
believe my ears and my eyes. But it was not a dream, it was a reality.
My merciful Heavenly Father had again heard my humble supplications;
after having taken away the heavy chains of my sins, He had mercifully
taken away the chains which wounded my feet and my hands. I spent
several days and nights in weeping and crying for joy, and in blessing
the God of my salvation, Jesus the redeemer of my soul and my body.

“Some years after that, we heard of the discoveries of the rich gold
mines in several parts of Australia.

“After having prayed God to guide me, I bought a bag of hard crackers, a
ham and cheese, and started for the mines in company with several who
were going, like myself, in search of gold. But I soon preferred to be
alone. For I wanted to pray and to be united to my God, even when
walking. After a long march, I reached a beautiful spot, between three
small hills, at the foot of which a little brook was running down toward
the plain below. The sun was scorching, there was no shade, and I was
much tired, I sat on a flat stone to take my dinner, and quenched my
thirst with the water of the brook. I was eating and blessing my God at
the same time for His mercies, when suddenly my eyes fell on a stone by
the brook, which was about the size of a goose egg. But the rays of the
sun were dancing on the stone, as if it had been a mirror. I went and
picked it up. The stone was almost all gold of the purest kind! It was
almost enough to make me rich. I knelt to thank and bless God for this
new token of his mercy toward me, and I began to look around to see if I
could not find some new pieces of the precious metal, and you may
imagine my joy, when I found that the ground was not only literally
covered with pieces of gold of every size, from half an inch to the
smallest dimensions, but that the very sand, in great part, was composed
of gold. In a very short time, it was the will of God that I could carry
to the bank particles of gold to the value of several thousand pounds. I
continued to cover myself with rags and have old boots on, in order not
to excite the suspicion of any one on the fortune which I was
accumulating so rapidly. When I had about £80,000 deposited in the
banks, a gentleman offered me £80,000 more for my claim, and I sold it.
The money was invested by me on a piece of land which soon became the
site of an important city, and I soon became one of the wealthy men of
Australia. I then began to study hard and improve the little education I
had received in Canada. I married, and my God has made me father of
several children. The people where I settled with my fortune and wife,
not knowing my antecedents, have raised me to the first dignities of the
place. Please, dear Mr. Chiniquy, come and take dinner with me,
to-morrow, that I may show you my house and some of my other properties,
and also that I may introduce you to my wife and children. But let me
ask the favor not to make them suspect that you have known me in Canada,
for they think I am an European.” When telling me his marvellous
adventures, which I am obliged to condense and abridge, his voice was,
many times, choked by his emotion his tears and his sobs, and more than
once he had to stop. As for me, I was absolutely beside myself with
admiration at the mysterious ways through which God leads his elect, in
all ages. Now, I understand why my God had given me such a marvellous
power over the governor of Canada, when I wrenched your pardon from his
hands almost in spite of himself, I said: “That merciful God wanted to
save you, and you are saved! May his name be forever blessed.”

The next day, it was my privilege to be with his family, at dinner. And
never have I seen a more happy mother, and a more interesting family.
The long table was actually surrounded by them. After dinner, he showed
me his beautiful garden and his rich palace, after which, throwing
himself into my arms, he said: “Dear Father Chiniquy, all those things
belong to you. It is to you, after God, that I owe my life, all the
blessings of a large and Christian family, and the honor of the high
position I have in this country. May the God of Heaven for ever bless
you for what you have done for me.” I answered him: “Dear friend, you
owe me nothing, I have been nothing but a feeble instrument of the
mercies of God toward you. To that great and merciful God alone be the
praise and the glory. Please ask your family to come here and join with
us in singing to the praise of God the 103d Psalm.” And we sang
together: “Praise the Lord, O my soul, and let all that is within me
praise His holy name.

“He hath not dealt with us after our sins, nor rewarded us according to
our iniquities.

“For as the heaven is high above the earth, so great is his mercy toward
them that fear him.

“As far as the east is from the west, so far hath He removed our
transgressions from us.

“Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that
fear Him.”

After the singing of that hymn, I bade him adieu for the second time,
never to meet him again except in that Promised Land, where we will sing
the eternal Alleluia around the throne of the Lamb, who was slain for
us, and who redeemed us all in His blood.




                             CHAPTER XXXII.

THE MIRACLES OF ROME—ATTACK OF TYPHOID FEVER—APPARITION OF ST. ANNE AND
  ST. PHILOMENE—MY SUDDEN CURE—THE CURATE OF ST. ANNE DU NORD, MONS
  RANVOIZE, A DISGUISED PROTESTANT.


The merchant fleet of the fall of 1836 had filled the Marine Hospital of
Quebec with the victims of a ship-typhoid fever of the worst kind, which
soon turned into an epidemic. Within the walls of that institution Mr.
Glackmeyer, the superintendent, with two of the attending doctors, and
the majority of the servants, were swept away during the winter months.

I was, in the spring of 1837, almost the only one spared by that
horrible pest. In order not to spread terror among the citizens of
Quebec, the physicians and I had determined to keep that a secret. But,
at the end of May, I was forced to reveal it to the Bishop of Quebec, My
Lord Signaie; for I felt in my whole frame, the first symptoms of the
merciless disease. I prepared myself to die, as very few who had been
attacked by it had escaped. I went to the bishop, told him the truth
about the epidemic, and requested him to appoint a priest, immediately,
as chaplain in my place, for I added, I feel the poison running through
my veins, and it is very probable that I have not more than ten or
twelve days to live.

The young Mons D. Estimanville was chosen, and though I felt very weak,
I thought it was my duty to initiate him in his new and perilous work. I
took him immediately to the hospital, where he never had been before,
and, when at a few feet from the door, I said: “My young friend, it is
my duty to tell you that there is a dangerous epidemic raging in that
house since last fall, nothing has been able to stop it. The
superintendent, two physicians and most of the servants have been its
victims. My escape till now is almost miraculous. But these last ten
hours I feel the poison running through my whole body. You are called by
God to take my place; but before you cross the threshold of that
hospital, you must make the generous sacrifice of your life; for you are
going on a battle-field from which only few have come out with their
lives.”

The young priest turned pale and said: “Is it possible that such a
deadly epidemic is raging where you are taking me?” I answered: “Yes! my
dear young brother, it is a fact, and I consider it my duty to tell you
not to enter that house, if you are afraid to die!”

A few minutes of silence followed, and it was a solemn silence, indeed!
Did the angels of God appear to show him the crown given to those who
die for their brethren? I do not know. What I do know is that, a few
months later, that young priest won the glorious crown by falling at his
post of duty. He then took his handkerchief and wiped away some big
drops of sweat, which were rolling from his forehead on his cheeks, and
said: “Is there a more holy and desirable way of dying than in
ministering to the spiritual and temporal wants of my brethren? No! If
it is the will of God that I should fall when fighting at this post of
danger, I am ready. Let his holy will be done.”

He followed me into the pestilential house with the heroic step of the
soldier who runs at the command of his general to storm an impregnable
citadel, when he is sure to fall. It took me more than an hour to show
him all the rooms, and introduce him to the poor, but very dear sick and
dying mariners.

I felt then so exhausted that two friends had to support me on my return
to the parsonage of St. Roch. My physicians were immediately called (one
of them, Dr. Rousseau, is still living) and soon pronounced my case so
dangerous that three other physicians were called in consultation. For
nine days, I suffered the most horrible tortures in my brains and the
very marrow of my bones, from the fever, which so devoured my flesh, as
to seemingly leave but the skin.

On the ninth day, the physicians told the bishop, who had visited me,
that there was no hope for my recovery. The last sacraments were
administered to me, and I prepared myself to die, as taught by the
Church of Rome. The tenth day I was absolutely motionless, and not able
to utter a word. My tongue was parched like a piece of dry wood.

Through the terrible ravage on the whole system, my very eyes were so
turned inside their orbits, the white part only could be seen; no food
could be taken from the beginning of the sickness except a few drops of
cold water, which were dropped through my teeth with much difficulty.
But, though all my physical faculties seemed dead, my memory and my
intelligence were full of life, and acting with more power than ever.
Now and then, in the paroxysms of the fever, I used to see awful
visions. At one time, suspended by a thread at the top of a high
mountain, with my head down over a bottomless abyss; at another,
surrounded by merciless enemies, whose daggers and swords were plunged
through my body. But these were of short duration, though they have left
such an impression on my mind that I still remember the minutest
details. Death had at first no terrors for me. I had done, to the best
of my ability, all that my church had told me to do to be saved. I had,
every day, given my last cent to the poor, fasted and done penance
almost enough to kill myself, made my confessions with the greatest care
and sincerity, preached with such zeal and earnestness as to fill the
whole city with admiration.

My pharisaical virtues and holiness, in a word, were of such a glaring
and deceitful character, and my ecclesiastical superiors were so taken
by them that they made the greatest efforts to persuade me to become the
first Bishop of Oregon and Vancouver.

One after the other, all the saints of heaven, beginning with the Holy
Virgin Mary, were invoked by me that they might pray God to look down
upon me in mercy, and save my soul.

On the thirteenth night, as the doctors were retiring, they whispered to
the Revs. Baillargeon and Parent, who were at my bedside: “He is dead,
or if not, he has only a few minutes to live. He is already cold and
breathless, and we cannot feel his pulse.” Though these words had been
said in a very low tone, they fell upon my ears as a peal of thunder.
The two young priests, who were my devoted friends, filled the room with
such cries, that the curate and the priest, who had gone to rest, rushed
to my room, and mingled their tears and cries with theirs.

The words of the doctor, “He is dead!” were ringing in my ears as the
voice of a hurricane; I suddenly saw that I was in danger of being
buried alive; no words can express the sense of horror I felt at that
idea. A cold, icy wave began to move slowly, but it seemed to me, with
irresistible force, from the extremities of my feet and hands toward the
heart, as the first symptoms of approaching death. At that moment, I
made a great effort to see what hope I might have of being saved,
invoking the help of the blessed Virgin Mary. With lightning rapidity, a
terrible vision struck my mind; I saw all my good works and penances, in
which my church had told me to trust for salvation, in the balance of
the justice of God. These were in one side of the scales, and my sins on
the other. My good works seemed only as a grain of sand compared with
the weight of my sins.[B]

-----

Footnote B:

  In order to be understood by those of my readers who have never been
  deceived by the diabolical doctrines of the Church of Rome, I must say
  here, that when young I had learned all my Catechism, and when a
  priest, I had believed and preached what Rome says on that subject.
  Here is her doctrine as taught in her Catechism:

  “Who are those who go to heaven?”

  ANS. “Those only who have never offended God, or who, having offended
  Him, have done penance.”

-----

This awful vision entirely destroyed my false and pharisaical security,
and filled my soul with an unspeakable terror. I could not cry to Jesus
Christ, nor to God, his Father, for mercy; for I sincerely believed what
my church had taught me on that subject, that they were both angry with
me on account of my sins. With much anxiety, I turned my thoughts, my
soul and hopes toward St. Anne and St Philomene. The first was the
object of my confidences since the first time I had seen the numberless
crutches and other “Ex Votos” which covered the Church of “La Bonne St.
Anne du Nord,” and the second was the saint _a la mode_. It was said
that her body had lately been miraculously discovered, and the world was
filled with the noise of the miracles wrought through her intercession.
Her medals were on every breast, her pictures in every house, and her
name on all lips. With entire confidence in the will and power of these
two saints to obtain any favor for me, I invoked them to pray God to
grant me a few years more of life; and with the utmost honesty of
purpose, I promised to add to my penances, and to live a more holy life,
by consecrating myself with more zeal than ever, to the service of the
poor and the sick. I added to my former prayer, the solemn promise to
have a painting of the two saints put in St. Anne’s Church, to proclaim
to the end of the world their great power in heaven, if they would
obtain my cure and restore my health. Strange to say! the last words of
my prayer were scarcely uttered, when I saw above my head St. Anne and
St. Philomene, sitting in the midst of a great light, on a beautiful
golden cloud. St. Anne was very old and grave, but St. Philomene was
very young and beautiful. Both were looking at me with great kindness.

However, the kindness of St. Anne was mixed with such an air of awe and
gravity, that I did not like her looks; while St. Philomene had such an
expression of superhuman love and kindness, that I felt myself drawn to
her by a magnetic power, when she said distinctly: “You will be cured!”
and the vision disappeared.

But I was cured, perfectly cured! At the disappearance of the two
saints, I felt as though an electric shock went through my whole frame;
the pains were gone, the tongue was untied, the nerves were restored to
their natural and easy power; my eyes were opened, the cold and icy
waves which were fast going from the extremities to the regions of the
heart, seemed to be changed into a most pleasant warm bath, restoring
life and strength to every part of my body. I raised my head, stretched
out my hands, which I had not moved for three days, and looking around,
I saw the four priests. I said to them: “I am cured, please give me
something to eat, I am hungry.”

Astonished beyond measure, two of them threw their arms around my
shoulders to help me sit a moment, and change my pillow; when two others
ran to the table which the kind nuns of Quebec had covered with
delicacies in case I might want them. Their joy was mixed with fear, for
they all confessed to me afterwards that they at once thought that all
this was nothing but the last brilliant flash of light which the
flickering lamp gives before dying away. But they soon changed their
minds when they saw that I was eating ravenously, and that I was
speaking to them and thanking God with a cheerful though very feeble
voice. “What does this mean?” they all said. “The doctors told us last
evening that you were dead; and we have passed the night not only
weeping over your death, but praying for your soul, to rescue it from
the flames of purgatory, and now you look so hungry, so cheerful and so
well.”

I answered: “It means that I was not dead, but very near dying, and when
I felt that I was to die, I prayed to St. Anne and St. Philomene to come
to my help and cure me; and they have come. I have seen them both,
there, above my head. Ah! if I were a painter, what a beautiful picture
I could make of that dear old St. Anne and the still dearer St.
Philomene! for it is St. Philomene who has spoken to me as the messenger
of the mercies of God. I have promised to have their portraits painted
and put into the church of The Good St. Anne du Nord.”

While I was speaking thus, the priests, filled with admiration and awe,
were mute; they could not speak, except with tears of gratitude. They
honestly believed with me that my cure was miraculous, and consented
with pleasure to sing that beautiful hymn of gratitude, the “Te Deum.”

The next morning the news of my miraculous cure spread through the whole
city with the rapidity of lightning, for besides a good number of the
first citizens of Quebec who were related to me by blood, I had not less
than 1,800 penitents who loved and respected me as their spiritual
father.

To give an idea of the kind interest of the numberless friends whom God
had given me when in Quebec, I will relate a single fact. The citizens
who were near our parsonage, having been told by a physician that the
inflammation of my brain was so terrible that the least noise, even the
passing of carriages or the walking of horses on the streets, was
causing me real torture, they immediately covered all the surrounding
streets with several inches of straw to prevent the possibility of any
more noise.

The physicians having heard of my sudden cure, hastened to come and see
what it meant. At first, they could scarcely believe their eyes. The
night before, they had given me up for dead, after thirteen days
suffering with the most horrible and incurable of diseases! And there I
was, the very next morning, perfectly cured! No more pain, not the least
remnant of fever, all the faculties of my body and mind perfectly
restored!

They minutely asked me all the circumstances connected with that
strange, unexpected cure; and I told them simply but plainly, how, at
the very moment I expected to die, I had fervently prayed to St. Anne
and St. Philomene, and how they had come, spoken to me and cured me.

Two of my physicians were Roman Catholics, and three Protestants. They,
at first, looked at each other without saying a word. It was evident
that they were not all partakers of my strong faith in the power of the
two saints. While the Roman Catholic doctors, Messrs. Parent and
Rousseau, seemed to believe in my miraculous cure, the Protestants
energetically protested against that view in the name of science and
common sense.

Dr. Douglas put me the following questions, and received the following
answers. He said:

“Dear Father Chiniquy, you know you have not a more devoted friend in
Quebec than I, and you know me too well to suspect that I want to hurt
your religious feelings when I tell you that there is not the least
appearance of a miracle in your so happy and sudden cure. If you will be
kind enough to answer my questions, you will see that you are mistaken
in attributing to a miracle a thing which is most common and natural.
Though you are perfectly cured, you are very weak; please answer only
‘yes’ or ‘no’ to my questions, in order not to exhaust yourself. Will
you be so kind as to tell us if this is the first vision you have had
during the period of that terrible fever?”

ANS. I have had many other visions, but I took them as being the effect
of the fever.

DOCTOR. Please make your answers shorter, or else I will not ask you
another question, for it would hurt you. Tell us simply, if you have not
seen in those visions, at times, very frightful and terrible, and at
others, very beautiful things?

ANS. Yes, sir.

DOCTOR. Have not those visions stamped themselves on your mind with such
a power and vividness that you never forget them, and that you deem them
more realities than mere visions of a sickly brain?

ANS. Yes, sir.

DOCTOR. Did you not feel, sometimes, much worse, and sometimes much
better after those visions, according to their nature?

ANS. Yes, sir.

DOCTOR. When at ease in your mind during that disease, were you not used
to pray to the saints, particularly to St. Anne and St. Philomene?

ANS. Yes, sir.

DOCTOR. When you considered that death was very near (and it was indeed)
when you had heard my imprudent sentence that you had only a few minutes
to live, were you not taken suddenly by such a fear of death as you
never felt before?

ANS. Yes, sir.

DOCTOR. Did you not then make a great effort to repel death from you?

ANS. Yes, sir.

DOCTOR. Do you know that you are a man of an exceedingly strong will,
and that very few men can resist you when you want to do something? Do
you not know that your will is such an exceptional power that mountains
of difficulties have disappeared before you, here in Quebec? Have you
not seen even me, with many others, yielding to your will almost in
spite of ourselves, to do what you wanted?

With a smile, I answered, “Yes, sir.”

DOCTOR. Do you not know that the will, or if you like it better, the
soul, has a real, mysterious, and sometimes an irresistible, power over
the body, to silence its passions, calm its sufferings, and really heal
its diseases, particularly when they are of a nervous nature, as in all
cases of fever?

ANS. Yes, sir! I know that.

DOCTOR. Do you not remember seeing, many times, people suffering
dreadfully from toothache, coming to us to have their teeth extracted,
who were suddenly cured at the sight of the knives and other surgical
instruments we put upon the table for use?

I answered, with a laugh, “Yes, sir. I have seen that very often, and it
has occurred to me once.”

DOCTOR. Do you think that there was a supernatural power, then, in the
surgical implements, and that those sudden cures of toothache were
miraculous?

ANS. No, sir.

DOCTOR. Have you not read the volume of the Medical Directory I lent
you, on typhoid fever, where several cures exactly like yours are
reported?

ANS. Yes, sir.

Then, addressing the physicians, Dr. Douglas said to them:

“We must not exhaust our dear Father Chiniquy. We are too happy to see
him full of life again, but from his answers you understand that there
is no miracle here. His happy and sudden cure is a very natural and
common thing. The vision was what we call the turning-point of the
disease, when the mind is powerfully bent on some very exciting object,
when that mysterious thing of which we know so little as yet, called the
will, the spirit, the soul, fights as a giant against death, in which
battle, pains, diseases, and even death, are put to flight and
conquered.

“My dear Father Chiniquy, from your own lips we have it; you have
fought, last night, the fever and approaching death, as a giant. No
wonder that you won the victory, and I confess, it is a great victory. I
know it is not the first victory you have gained, and I am sure it will
not be the last. It is surely God who has given you that irresistible
will. In that sense only does your cure come from Him. Continue to fight
and conquer as you have done last night, and you will live a long life.
Death will long remember its defeat of last night, and will not dare
approach you any more, except when you will be so old that you will ask
it to come as a friend, and put an end to the miseries of this present
life. Good-bye.”

And with friendly smiles, all the doctors pressed my hand and left me,
just as the bishop and the curate of Quebec, Mons. Baillargeon, my
confessor, were entering the room.

An old proverb says: “There is nothing so difficult as to persuade a man
who does not want to be persuaded.” Though the reasoning and kind words
of the doctor ought to have been gladly listened to by me, they had only
bothered me. It was infinitely more pleasant, and it seemed then, more
agreeable to God, and more according to my faith in the power of the
saints in heaven, to believe that I had been miraculously cured. Of
course, the bishop with his coadjutor, and my Lord Turgeon, as well as
my confessor, with the numberless priests and Roman Catholics who
visited me during my convalescence, confirmed me in my views.

The skillful painter, Mr. Plamondon, recently from Rome, was called, and
painted at the price of $200 (£50) the tableau, I had promised to put in
the church of St. Anne du Nord. It was one of the most beautiful and
remarkable paintings of that artist, who had passed several years in the
Capitol of Fine Arts in Italy, where he had gained a very good
reputation for his ability.

Three months after my recovery, I was at the parsonage of the curate of
St. Anne, the Rev. Mr. Ranvoize, a relative of mine. He was about 64
years of age, very rich, and had a magnificent library. When young he
had enjoyed the reputation of being one of the best preachers in Canada.

Never had I been so saddened and scandalized as I was by him on this
occasion. It was evening when I arrived with my tableau. As soon as we
were left alone, the old curate said: “Is it possible, my dear young
cousin, that you will make such a fool of yourself to-morrow? That
so-called miraculous cure is nothing but “_naturæ suprema vis_,” as the
learned of all ages have called it. Your so-called vision was a dream of
your sickly brain, as it generally occurs at the moment of the supreme
crisis of the fever. It is what is called the “turning-point” of the
disease, when a desperate effort of nature kills or cures the patient.
As for the vision of that beautiful girl, whom you call St. Philomene,
who has done you so much good, she is not the first girl, surely, who
has come to you in your dreams, and done you good!” At these words he
laughed so heartily that I feared he would split his sides. Twice he
repeated this unbecoming joke.

I was, at first, so shocked at this unexpected rebuke, which I
considered as bordering on blasphemy, that I came very near taking my
hat, without answering a word, to go and spend the night at his
brother’s; but, after a moment’s reflection, I said to him:

“How can you speak with such levity on so solemn a thing? Do you not
believe in the power of the saints, who, being more holy and pure than
we are, see God face to face, speak to Him and obtain favors which he
would refuse to us rebels? Are you not the daily witness of the
miraculous cures wrought in your own church, under your own eyes? Why
those thousands of crutches which literally cover the walls of your
church?”

My strong faith, and the earnestness of my appeal to the daily miracles
of which he was the witness, and above all, the mention of the
numberless crutches suspended all over the walls of his church, brought
again from him such a Homeric laugh, that I was disconcerted and
saddened beyond measure. I remained absolutely mute; I wished I had
never come into such company.

When he had laughed at me to his heart’s content, he said: “My dear
cousin, you are the first one to whom I speak in this way. I do it
because, first: I consider you a man of intelligence, and hope you will
understand me. Secondly: because you are my cousin. Were you one of
those idiotic priests, real blockheads, who form the clergy of to-day;
or, were you a stranger to me, I would let you go your way, and believe
in those ridiculous, degrading superstitions of our poor ignorant and
blind people, but I know you from your infancy, and I have known your
father, who was one of my dearest friends; the blood which flows in your
veins, passes thousands of times every day through my heart. You are
very young and I very old. It is a duty of honor and conscience in me to
reveal to you a thing which I have thought better to keep till now, a
secret between God and myself. I have been here more than thirty years,
and though our country is constantly filled with the noise of the great
and small miracles wrought in my church, every day, I am ready to swear
before God, and to prove to any man of common sense, that not a single
miracle has been wrought in my church since I have come here. Every one
of the facts given to the Canadian people as miraculous cures, are sheer
impositions, deceptions, the work of either fools, or the work of
skillful impostors and hypocrites, whether priests or laymen. Believe
me, my dear cousin, I have studied carefully the history of all those
crutches. Ninety-nine out of a hundred have been left by poor, lazy
beggars, who, at first, thought with good reason that, by walking from
door to door with one or two crutches, they would create more sympathy
and bring more into their purses; for how many will indignantly turn out
of doors a lazy, strong and healthful beggar, who will feel great
compassion, and give largely to a man who is crippled, unable to work,
and forced to drag himself painfully on crutches? Those crutches are,
then, passports from door to door. They are the very keys to open both
the hearts and purses. But the day comes when that beggar has bought a
pretty good farm with his stolen alms; or when he is really tired,
disgusted with his crutches and wants to get rid of them! How can he do
that without compromising himself?

“By a miracle! Then, he will sometimes travel again hundreds of miles
from door to door, begging as usual, but this time, he asks the prayers
of the whole family, saying, ‘I am going to the ‘good St. Anne du Nord’
to ask her to cure my leg (or legs). I hope she will cure me, as she has
cured so many others, I have great confidence in her power!’”

“Each one gives twice, nay, ten times as much as before to the poor
cripple, making him promise that if he is cured, he will come back and
show himself, that they may bless the good St. Anne with him. When he
arrives here, he gives me sometimes one, sometimes five dollars, to say
mass for him. I take the money, for I would be a fool to refuse it when
I know that his purse has been so well filled. During the celebration of
the mass, when he receives the communion, I hear generally, a great
noise, cries of joy! A miracle! A miracle!! The crutches are thrown on
the floor, and the cripple walks as well as you or I! And the last act
of that religious comedy is the most lucrative one, for he fulfills his
promise of stopping at every house he had ever been seen with his
crutches. He narrates how he was miraculously cured, how his feet and
legs became suddenly all right. Tears of joy and admiration flow from
every eye. The last cent of that family is generally given to the
impostor, who soon grows rich at the expense of his dupes. This is the
plain, but true story, of ninety-nine out of every hundred of the cures
wrought in my church. The hundredth, is upon people as honest, but,
pardon me the expression, as blind and superstitious as you are; they
are really cured, for they were really sick. But their cures are the
natural effects of the great efforts of the will. It is the result of a
happy combination of natural causes which work together on the frame,
and kill the pain, expel the disease and restore to health, just as I
was cured of a most horrible toothache, some years ago. In the paroxysm,
I went to the dentist and requested him to extract the affected tooth.
Hardly had his knife and other surgical instruments come before my eyes
than the pain disappeared. I quietly took my hat and left, bidding a
hearty ‘good-by’ to the dentist, who laughed at me every time we met, to
his heart’s content.

“One of the weakest points of our religion is in the ridiculous, I
venture to say, diabolical miracles, performed and believed every day
among us, with the so-called relics and bones of the saints.

“But, don’t you know that, for the most part, these relics are nothing
but chickens’ or sheeps’ bones. And what could not say, were I to tell
you of what I know of the daily miraculous impostures of the scapulars,
holy water, chaplets and medals of every kind. Were I a pope, I would
throw all these mummeries, which come from paganism, to the bottom of
the sea, and would present to the eyes of the sinners, nothing but
Christ and Him crucified as the object of their faith, invocation and
hope, for this life and the next, just as the Apostle Paul, Peter and
James do in their Epistles.”

I cannot repeat here, all that I heard, that night, from that old
relative, against the miracles, relics, scapulars, purgatory, false
saints and ridiculous practices of the Church of Rome. It would take too
long, for he spoke three hours as a real Protestant. Sometimes what he
said to me seemed according to common sense, but as it was against the
practices of my church, and against my personal practices, I was
exceedingly scandalized and pained, and not at all convinced. I pitied
him for having lost his former faith and piety. I told him at the end,
without ceremony: “I heard, long ago, that the bishops did not like you,
but I knew not why. However, if they could hear what you think and say
here about the miracles of St. Anne, they would surely interdict you.”

“Will you betray me?” he added, “and will you report our conversation to
the bishop?”

“No, my cousin,” I replied, “I would prefer to be burned to ashes. I
will not sell your kind hospitality for the traitor’s money.”

It was two o’clock in the morning when we parted to go to our sleeping
rooms. But that night was again a sleepless one to me. Was it not too
sad and strange for me to see that that old and learned priest was
secretly a Protestant!

The next morning, the crowds began to arrive, not by hundreds, but by
thousands, from the surrounding parishes. The channel between “L’Isle
D’Orleans” and St. Anne, was literally covered with boats of every size,
laden with men and women who wanted to hear from my own lips, the
history of my miraculous cure, and see, with their own eyes, the picture
of the two saints who had appeared to me. At 10 A. M., more than 10,000
people were crowded inside and outside the walls of the Church.

No words can give an idea of my emotion and of the emotion of the
multitude when, after telling them in a simple and plain way, what I
then considered a miraculous fact, I disclosed to their eyes, and
presented it to their admiration and worship. There were tears rolling
on every cheek and cries of admiration and joy from every lip.

The picture represented me dying in my bed of sufferings, and the two
saints seen, at a distance, above me, and stretching their hands, as if
to say: “You will be cured.” It was hung on the walls, in a conspicuous
place, where thousands and thousands have come to worship it from that
day to the year 1858, when the curate was ordered by the bishop to burn
it, for it had pleased our merciful God, that very year, to take away
the scales which were on my eyes and show me his saving light, and I had
published all over Canada, my terrible, though unintentional error, in
believing in that false miracle. I, however, was honest in my belief in
a miraculous cure; and the apparition of the two saints had left such a
deep impression on my mind, that, I confess it to my shame, the first
week after my conversion, I very often said to myself: “How is it that I
now believe that the Church of Rome is false, when such a miracle has
been wrought on me as one of her priests?”

But, our God, whose mercies are infinite, knowing my honesty when a
slave of Popery, was determined to give me the full understanding of my
errors in this way.

About a month after my conversion, in 1858, I had to visit a dying Irish
convert from Romanism, who had caught in Chicago, the same fever which
so nearly killed me at the Marine Hospital of Quebec. I again caught the
disease, and during twelve days passed through the same tortures and
suffered the same agonies as in 1837. But this time, I was really happy
to die; there was no fear for me to see the good works as a grain of
sand in my favor, and the mountains of my iniquities in the balance of
God against me. I just had given up my pharisaical holiness of old; it
was no more in my good works, my alms, my penances, my personal efforts,
I was trusting to be saved; it was in Jesus alone. My good works were no
more put by me in the balance of the justice of God to pay my debts and
to appeal for mercy. It was the blood of Jesus, the Lamb slain from the
foundation of the world for me, which was in the balance. It was the
tears of Jesus, the nails, the crown of thorns, the heavy cross, the
cruel death of Jesus only, which was there to pay my debts and to cry
for mercy. I had no fear then, for I knew that I was saved by Jesus, and
that that salvation was a perfect act of His love, His mercy and His
power; I was glad to die.

But when the doctor had left me, the thirteenth day of my sufferings,
saying the very same words of the doctors of Quebec: “He has only a few
minutes to live, if he be not already dead,” the kind friends who were
around my bed, filled the room with their cries! Although, for three or
four days, I had not moved a finger, said a single word, or given any
sign of life, I was perfectly conscious. I had heard the words of the
doctor and I was glad to exchange the miseries of this short life for
that eternity of glory which my Saviour had bought for me. I only
regretted to die before bringing more of my dear countrymen out of the
idolatrous religion of Rome, and from the lips of my soul, I said: “Dear
Jesus, I am glad to go with thee just now, but if it be thy will to let
me live a few years more, that I may spread the light of the gospel
among my countrymen; grant me to live a few years more, and I will bless
thee eternally, with my converted countrymen, for thy mercy.” This
prayer had scarcely reached the mercy seat, when I saw a dozen bishops
marching toward me, sword in hand, to kill me. As the first sword raised
to strike was coming down to split my head, I made a desperate effort,
wrenched it from the hand of my would-be murderer, and struck such a
blow on his neck that the head rolled down to the floor. The second,
third, fourth, and so on to the last, rushed to kill me; but I struck
such terrible blows on the necks of every one of them, that twelve heads
were rolling on the floor and swimming in a pool of blood. In my
excitement, I cried to my friends around me: “Do you not see the heads
rolling and the blood flowing on the floor?”

And suddenly I felt a kind of electric shock from head to foot. I was
cured! perfectly cured!! I asked my friends for something to eat; I had
not taken any food for twelve days. And with tears of joy and gratitude
to God, they complied with my request.

This last cure was not only the perfect cure of the body, but it was a
perfect cure of the soul. I understood then clearly that the first was
not more miraculous than the second. I had a perfect understanding of
the diabolical forgeries and miracles of Rome. I was not cured or saved
by the saints, the bishops or the Popes, but by my God, through his son
Jesus.




                            CHAPTER XXXIII.

MY NOMINATION AS CURATE OF BEAUPORT—DEGRADATION AND RUIN OF THAT
  PLACE THROUGH DRUNKENNESS—MY OPPOSITION TO MY NOMINATION
  USELESS—PREPARATIONS TO ESTABLISH A TEMPERANCE SOCIETY—I WRITE TO
  FATHER MATHEW FOR ADVICE.


The 21st of September, 1838, was a day of desolation to me. On that day
I received the letter of my bishop, appointing me curate of Beauport.

Many times, I had said to the other priests, when talking about our
choice of the different parishes, that I would never consent to be
curate of Beauport.

That parish, which is a kind of a suburb of Quebec, was too justly
considered the very nest of the drunkards of Canada. With a soil of
unsurpassed fertility, inexhaustible lime quarries, gardens covered with
most precious vegetables and fruits, forests near at hand to furnish
wood to the city of Quebec, at their doors, the people of Beauport were,
nevertheless, classed among the poorest, most ragged and wretched people
of Canada. For almost every cent they were getting at the market went
into the hands of the saloon-keepers.

Hundreds of times I had seen the streets which led from St. Roch to the
upper town of Quebec almost impassable, when the drunkards of Beauport
were leaving the market to go home.

How many times I heard them fill the air with their cries and
blasphemies; and saw the streets reddened with their blood, when
fighting with one another, like mad dogs.

The Rev. Mr. Begin, who was their cure since 1825, had accepted the
moral principles of the great Roman Catholic “Theologia Liguori,” which
says, “that a man is not guilty of the sin of drunkenness, so long as he
can distinguish between a small pin and a load of hay.” Of course the
people would not find themselves guilty of sin so long as their eyes
could make that distinction.

After weeping to my heart’s content at the reading of the letter from my
bishop, which had come to me as a thunderbolt, my first thought was that
my misfortune, though very great, was not irretrievable. I knew that
there were many priests who were as anxious to become curates of
Beauport as I was opposed to it.

My hope was that the bishop would be touched by my tears, if not
convinced by my arguments, and that he would not persist in putting on
my shoulders a burden which they could not carry.

I immediately went to the palace, and did all in my power to persuade
his lordship to select another priest for Beaufort.

He listened to my arguments with a good deal of patience and kindness,
and answered:

“My dear Mr. Chiniquy, you forget too often that ‘implicit and perfect
obedience’ to his superiors is the virtue of a good priest? You have
given me a great deal of trouble and disappointment by refusing to
relieve the good Bishop Provencher of his too heavy burden. It was at my
suggestion, you know very well, that he had selected you to be his
co-worker along the coasts of the Pacific, by consenting to become the
first Bishop of Oregon. Your obstinate resistance to your superiors in
that circumstance, and in several other cases, is one of your weak
points. If you continue to follow your own mind rather than obey those
whom God has chosen to guide you, I really fear for your future. I have
already too often yielded to your rebellious character. Through respect
to myself, and for your own good, to-day I must force you to obey me.
You have spoken of the drunkenness of the people of Beauport, as one of
the reasons why I should not put you at the head of that parish; but
this is just one of the reasons why I have chosen you. You are the only
priest I know, in my diocese, able to struggle against the long-rooted
and detestable evil, with a hope of success.

“‘_Quod scriptum scriptum est._’ Your name is entered in our official
registers as the curate of Beauport; it will remain there till I find
better reasons than those you have given me to change my mind. After
all, you cannot complain; Beauport is not only the most beautiful
parsonage in Canada, but it is one of the most splendid spots in the
world. In your beautiful parsonage, at the door of the old capital of
Canada, you will have the privileges of the city, and the enjoyments of
some of the most splendid scenery of this continent. If you are not
satisfied with me to-day, I do not know what I can do to please you.”

Though far from being reconciled to my new position, I saw there was no
help; I had to obey. As my predecessor, Mr. Begin, was to sell all his
house furniture, before taking charge of his far distant parish, La
Riviere Ouelle, he kindly invited me to go and buy, on long credit, what
I wished for my own use, which I did.

The whole parish was on the spot long before me, partly to show their
friendly sympathy for their late pastor, and partly to see their new
curate. I was not long in the crowd without seeing that my small stature
and my leanness were making a very bad impression on the people, who
were accustomed to pay their respects to a comparatively tall man, whose
large and square shoulders were putting me in the shade.

Many jovial remarks, though made in half-suppressed tones, came to my
ears, to tell me that I was cutting a poor figure by the side of my
jolly predecessor.

“He is hardly bigger than my tobacco-box,” said one not far from me; “I
think I could put him in my vest pocket.”

“Has he not the appearance of a salted sardine!” whispered a woman to
her neighbor, with a hearty laugh.

Had I been a little wiser, I could have redeemed myself by some amiable
or funny words, which would have sounded pleasantly in the ears of my
new parishioners.

But, unfortunately for me, that wisdom is not among the gifts I received
from nature. After a couple of hours of auction, a large cloth was
suddenly removed from a long table, and presented to our sight an
incredible number of wine and beer-glasses, of empty decanters and
bottles of all sizes and quality.

This brought a burst of laughter and clapping of hands from almost every
one. All eyes were turned toward me, and I heard from hundreds of lips:
“This is for you, Mr. Chiniquy.”

Without weighing my words, I instantly answered: “I do not come to
Beauport to buy wine glasses and bottles, but to break them.”

These words fell upon their ears like a spark of fire on a train of
powder. Nine-tenths of the multitude, without being very drunk, had
emptied from four to ten glasses of beer or rum, which Rev. Mr. Begin
himself was offering them in a corner of the parsonage. A real deluge of
insults and cursings overwhelmed me; and I soon saw that the best thing
I could do was to leave the place without noise, and by the shortest
way.

I immediately went to the bishop’s palace to try again to persuade his
lordship to put another curate at the head of such a people.

“You see, my lord,” I said, “that by my indiscreet and rash answer I
have forever lost the respect and confidence of that people. They
already hate me; their brutal cursings have fallen upon me like balls of
fire. I prefer to be carried to my grave next Sabbath than have to
address such a degraded people. I feel that I have neither the moral nor
the physical power to do any good there.”

“I differ from you,” replied the bishop, “Evidently the people wanted to
try your mettle, by inviting you to buy those glasses, and you would
have lost yourself by yielding to their desire. Now they have seen that
you are brave and fearless. It is just what the people of Beauport want;
I have known them for a long time. It is true that they are drunkards;
but, apart from that vice, there is not a nobler people under heaven.
They have, literally, no education, but they possess marvellous common
sense, and have many noble and redeeming qualities, which you will soon
find out. You took them by surprise when you boldly said you wanted to
break their glasses and decanters. Believe me, they will bless you if,
by the grace of God, you fulfill your prophecy; though it will be a
miracle if you succeed in making the people of Beauport sober. But you
must not despair. Trust in God; fight as a good soldier, and Jesus
Christ will win the victory.”

Those kind words of my bishop did me good, though I would have preferred
being sent to the back woods of Canada, than to the great parish of
Beauport. I felt that the only thing that I had to do was to trust in
God for success, and to fight as if I were to gain the day. It came to
my mind that I had committed a great sin by obstinately refusing to
become bishop of Oregon, and my God, as a punishment, had given me the
very parish for which I felt an almost insurmountable repugnance.

The next Sunday was a splendid day, and the church of Beauport was
filled to its utmost capacity by the people, eager to see and hear, for
the first time, their new pastor.

I had spent the last three days in prayers and fastings. God knows that
never a priest, nor any minister of the gospel, ascended the pulpit with
more exalted views of his sublime functions than I did that day, and
never a messenger of the gospel had been more terrified than I was, when
in that pulpit, by the consciousness of his own demerits, inability and
incompetency, in the face of the tremendous responsibilities of his
position. My first sermon was on the text: “Woe unto me if I preach not
the gospel” (1 Cor. ix.:16). With a soul and heart filled with the
profoundest emotions, a voice many times suffocated by uncontrollable
sobs, I expounded to them some of the awful responsibilities of a
pastor. The effect of that sermon was felt to the last day of my
priestly ministry in Beauport.

After the sermon, I told them: “I have a favor to ask of you. As it is
the first, I hope you will not rebuke me. I have, just now, given you
some of the duties of your poor young curate toward you; I want you to
come again this afternoon at half-past two o’clock, that I may give you
some of your duties toward your pastor.” At the appointed hour the
church was still more crowded than in the morning, and it seemed to me
that my merciful God blessed still more that second address than the
first.

The text was: “When he (the shepherd) putteth forth his own sheep, he
goeth before them, and the sheep follow him, for they know his voice.”
(John x.:4.)

Those two sermons on the Sabbath were a startling innovation in the
Roman Catholic Church of Canada, which brought upon me, at once, many
bitter remarks from the bishop and surrounding curates. Their unanimous
verdict was that I wanted to become a little reformer. They had not the
least doubt that in my pride I wanted to show to the people “that I was
the most zealous priest of the country.” This was not only whispered
from ear to ear among the clergy, but several times it was thrown into
my face in the most insulting manner. However, my God knew that my only
motives were, first, to keep my people away from the taverns, by having
them before their altars during the greatest part of the Sabbath day;
second, to impress more on their minds the great saving and regenerating
truths I preached, by presenting them twice on the same day under
different aspects.

I found such benefits from those two sermons that I continued the
practice during the four years I remained in Beauport, though I had to
suffer and hear in silence, many humiliating and cutting remarks from
many co-priests.

I had not been more than three months at the head of that parish, when I
determined to organize a temperance society on the same principles as
Father Mathew, in Ireland.

I opened my mind, at first, on that subject to the bishop, with the hope
that he would throw the influence of his position in favor of the new
association, but, to my great dismay and surprise, not only did he turn
my project into ridicule, but absolutely forbade me to think any more of
such an innovation.

“Those temperance societies are a Protestant scheme,” he said. “Preach
against drunkenness, but let the respectable people who are not
drunkards alone. St. Paul advised his disciple Timothy to drink wine. Do
not try to be more zealous than they were in those apostolic days.”

I left the bishop much disappointed, but did not give up my plan. It
seemed to me if I could gain the neighboring priests to join with me in
my crusade I wanted to preach against the usage of intoxicating drinks,
we might bring about a glorious reform in Canada, as Father Mathew was
doing in Ireland.

But the priests, without a single exception, laughed at me, turned my
plans into ridicule, and requested me in the name of common sense, never
to speak any more to them of giving up their social glass of wine.

I shall never be able to give any idea of my sadness, when I saw that I
was to be opposed by my bishop and the whole clergy in the reform which
I considered then, more and more every day, the only plank of salvation,
not only of my dear people of Beauport, but of all Canada. God alone
knows the tears I shed, the long, sleepless nights I have passed in
studying, praying, meditating on that great and holy work of Beauport. I
had recourse to all the saints of heaven for more strength and light;
for I was determined, at any cost, to try and form a temperance society.

But every time I wanted to begin, I was frightened by the idea, not only
of the wrath of the whole clergy, which would hunt me down, but still
more of the ridicule of the whole country, which would overwhelm me in
case of a failure. In these perplexities, I thought I would do well to
write to Father Mathew, and ask him his advice and the help of his
prayers. That noble apostle of temperance of Ireland answered me in an
eloquent letter, and pressed me to begin the work in Canada as he had
done in Ireland, relying on God, without paying any attention to the
opposition of man.

The wise and Christian words of that great and worthy Irish priest came
to me as the voice of God; and I determined to begin the work at once,
though the whole world should be against me.

I felt that if God was in my favor, I would succeed in reforming my
parish and my country in spite of all the priests and bishops of the
world, and I was right. Before putting the plow into the ground, I had
not only prayed to God and all his saints, almost day and night, during
many months, but I had studied all the best books written in England,
France and the United States on the evil wrought by the use of
intoxicating drinks. I had taken a pretty good course of anatomy in the
Marine Hospital under the learned Dr. Douglas.

I was then well posted on the great subject I was to bring before my
country. I knew the enemy I was to attack. And the weapons which would
give him the death blow were in my hands. I only wanted my God to
strengthen my hands and direct my blows. I prayed to Him, and in His
great mercy He heard me.




                             CHAPTER XXXIV

   THE HAND OF GOD IN THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE TEMPERANCE SOCIETY IN
                         BEAUPORT AND VICINITY.


“My thoughts are not your thoughts,” saith the Lord. And, we may add,
His works are not like the works of man. This great truth has never been
better exemplified than in the marvellous rapidity with which the great
temperance reformation grew in Canada, in spite of the most formidable
obstacles. To praise any man for such work seems to me a kind of
blasphemy, when it is so visibly the work of the Lord.

I had hardly finished reading the letter of Ireland’s Apostle of
Temperance, when I fell on my knees and said: “Thou knowest, O my God,
that I am nothing but a sinner. There is no light, no strength, in thy
poor, unprofitable servant. Therefore come down into my heart and soul,
to direct me in that temperance reform which thou hast put into my mind
to establish. Without thee, I can do nothing, but with thee, I can do
all things.”

This was on Saturday night, March 20th, 1839. The next morning was the
first Sabbath of Lent. I said to the people after the sermon: “I have
told you, many times, that I sincerely believe it is my mission from God
to put an end to the unspeakable miseries and crimes engendered every
day, here and in our whole country, by the use of intoxicating drinks.
Alcohol is the greatest enemy of your souls and your bodies. It is the
most implacable enemy of your husbands, your wives and your children. It
is the most formidable enemy of our dear country and our holy religion.
I must destroy that enemy. But I cannot fight alone. I must form an army
and raise a banner in your midst, around which all the soldiers of the
gospel will rally. Jesus Christ himself will be our general. He will
bless and sanctify us—He will lead us to victory. The next three days
will be consecrated by you and by me in preparing to raise that army.
Let all those who wish to fill its ranks, come and pass these three days
with me in prayer and meditation at the feet of our sacred altars. Let
even those who do not want to be soldiers of Christ, or to fight the
great and glorious battles which are to be fought, come, through
curiosity, to see a most marvellous spectacle. I invite every one of
you, in the name of our Saviour, Jesus Christ, whom alcohol nails anew
to the cross every day. I invite you in the name of the holy Virgin
Mary, and of all the saints and angels of God, who are weeping in heaven
for the crimes committed every day by the use of intoxicating drinks. I
invite you in the names of the wives, whom I see here in your midst,
weeping because they have drunkard husbands. I invite you to come in the
names of the fathers whose hearts are broken by drunkard children. I
invite you to come in the name of so many children who are starving,
naked and made desolate by their drunkard parents. I invite you to come
in the name of your immortal souls, which are to be eternally damned if
the giant destroyer, Alcohol, be not driven from our midst.”

The next morning, at eight o’clock, my church was crammed by the people.
My first address was at half-past eight o’clock, the second at 10.30 A.
M., the third at 2 P. M., and the fourth at five. The intervals between
the addresses were filled by beautiful hymns selected for the occasion.

Many times during my discourse, the sobs and the cries of the people
were such that I had to stop speaking, to mix my sobs and my tears with
those of my people. The first day seventy-five men, from among the most
desperate drunkards, enrolled themselves under the banner of Temperance.
The second day I gave again four addresses, the effects of which were
still more blessed in their result. Two hundred of my dear parishioners
were enrolled in the grand army which was to fight against their
implacable enemy.

But it would require the hand of an angel to write the history of the
third day, at the end of which, in the midst of tears, sobs, and cries
of joy, three hundred more of that noble people swore, in the presence
of their God, never to touch, taste, nor handle the cursed drinks with
which Satan inundates the earth with desolation, and fills hell with
eternal cries of despair.

During these three days, more than two-thirds of my people had publicly
taken the pledge of temperance, and had solemnly said, in the presence
of God, at the feet of their altars, “For the love of Jesus Christ, and
by the grace of God, I promise that I will never take any intoxicating
drink, except as a medicine. I also pledge myself to do all in my power,
by my words and example, to persuade others to make the same sacrifice.”

The majority of my people, among whom we counted the most degraded
drunkards, were changed and reformed, not by me surely, but by the
visible, direct work of the great and merciful God, who alone can change
the heart of man.

As a great number of people from the surrounding parishes, and even from
Quebec, had come to hear me the third day, through curiosity, the news
of that marvellous work spread very quickly throughout the whole
country. The press, both French and English, were unanimous in their
praises and felicitations. But when the Protestants of Quebec were
blessing God for that reform, the French Canadians, at the example of
their priests, denounced me as a fool and heretic.

The second day of our revival, I had sent messages to four of the
neighboring curates, respectfully requesting them to come and see what
the Lord was doing, and help me to bless Him. But they refused. They
answered my note with their contemptuous silence. One only, the Rev. Mr.
Roy, curate of Charlesbourg, deigned to write me a few words, which I
copy here:

Rev. Mr. Chiniquy, Curate of Beauport.

My dear Confrere:—Please forgive me if I cannot forget the respect I owe
to myself, enough to go and see your fooleries.

                                      Truly yours,

                                                         PIERRE ROY.

    Charlesbourg, March 5th, 1839.

The indignation of the bishop knew no bounds. A few days after, he
ordered me to go to his palace, and give an account of what he called my
“strange conduct.”

When alone with me, he said: “Is it possible, Mr. Chiniquy, that you
have so soon forgotten my prohibition not to establish that ridiculous
temperance society in your parish? Had you compromised yourself alone by
that Protestant comedy—for it is nothing but that—I would remain silent,
in my pity for you. But you have compromised our holy religion by
introducing a society whose origin is clearly heretical. Last evening,
the venerable Grand Vicar Demars told me that you would sooner or later
become a Protestant, and that this was your first step. Do you not see
that the Protestants only praise you? Do you not blush to be praised
only by heretics? Without suspecting it, you are just entering a road
which leads to your ruin. You have publicly covered yourself with such
ridicule that I fear your usefulness is at an end, not only in Beauport,
but in all my diocese. I do not conceal it from you, my first thought,
when, an eye-witness told me yesterday what you had done, was to
interdict you. I have been prevented from taking that step only by the
hope that you will undo what you have done. I hope that you yourself
will dissolve that Anti-Catholic association, and promise to put an end
to these novelties, which have too strong a smell of heresy to be
tolerated by your bishop.”

I answered: “My lord, your lordship has not forgotten that it was
absolutely against my own will that I was appointed curate of Beauport;
and God knows that you have only to say a word, and without a murmur, I
will give you my resignation, that you may put a better priest at the
head of that people, which I consider, and which is really, to-day, the
noblest and the most sober people of Canada. But I will put a condition
to the resignation of my position. It is, that I will be allowed to
publish before the world, that the Rev. Mr. Begin, my predecessor, has
never been troubled by his bishop for having allowed his people, during
twenty-three years, to swim in the mire of drunkenness; and that I have
been disgraced by my bishop, and turned out from that same parish, for
having been the instrument, by the mercy of God, in making them the most
sober people of Canada.”

The poor bishop felt at once that he could not stand on the ground he
had taken with me. He was a few minutes without knowing what to say. He
saw also that his threats had no influence over me, and that I was not
ready to undo what I had done.

After a painful silence of a minute or two, he said:

“Do you not see that the solemn promises you have extorted from those
poor drunkards are rash and unwise; they will break them at the first
opportunity. Their future state of degradation, after such an
excitement, will be worse than the first.”

I answered: “I would partake of your fears if that change were my work;
but as it is the Lord’s work, we have nothing to fear. The works of men
are weak and of short duration, but the works of God are solid and
permanent.

“About the prophecy of the venerable Mr. Demars, that I have taken my
first step towards Protestantism, by turning a drunken into a sober
people, I have only to say that if that prophecy be true, it would show
that Protestantism is more apt than our holy religion to work for the
glory of God and the good of the people. I hope that your lordship is
not ready to accept that conclusion, and that you will not then trouble
yourself with the premises. The venerable Grand Vicar, with many other
priests, would do better to come and see what the Lord is doing in
Beauport, than to slander me and turn false prophets against its curate
and people. My only answer to the remarks of your lordship, that the
Protestants alone praise me, when the Roman Catholic priests and people
condemn me, proves only one thing, viz.: that Protestants, on this
question, understand the Word of God and have more respect for it than
we Roman Catholics. It would prove also that they understand the
interests of humanity better than we do, and that they have more
generosity than we have, to sacrifice their selfish propensities to the
good of all. I take the liberty of saying to your lordship, that in
this, as in many other things, it is high time that we should open our
eyes to our false position. Instead of remaining at the lowest step of
the ladder of one of the most Christian virtues, temperance, we must
raise ourselves to the top, where Protestants are reaping so many
precious fruits. Besides, would your lordship be kind enough to tell me
why I am denounced and abused here, and by my fellow-priests and my
bishop, for forming a temperance society in my parish, when Father
Mathew, who wrote to me lately to encourage and direct me in that work,
is publicly praised by his bishops and blessed by the Pope for covering
Ireland with temperance societies?

“Is your lordship ready to prove to me that Samson was a heretic in the
camp of Israel, when he fulfilled the promise made by his parents, that
he would never drink any wine or beer; and John, the Baptist, was he not
a heretic and a Protestant as I am, when, to obey the voice of God, he
did what I do to-day, with my dear people of Beauport?”

At that very moment the sub-secretary entered to tell the bishop that a
gentleman wanted to see him immediately on pressing business, and the
bishop abruptly dismissed me, to my great comfort; and my impression was
that he was as glad to get rid of me as I was to get rid of him.

With the exception of the secretary, Mr. Cazeault, all the priests I met
that day and the next month, either gave me the cold shoulder or
overwhelmed me with their sarcasms. One of them who had friends in
Beauport, was bold enough to try to go through the whole parish to turn
me into ridicule by saying that I was half crazy, and the best thing the
people could do was to drink moderately to my health when they went to
town.

But at the third house, he met a woman, who, after listening to the bad
advice he was giving to her husband, said to him: “I do not know if our
pastor is a fool in making people sober, but I know you are a messenger
of the devil, when you advise my husband to drink again. You know that
he was one of the most desperate drunkards of Beauport. You personally
know also what blows I have received from him when he was drunk; how
poor and miserable we were; how many children had to run on the streets,
half naked, and beg in order not to starve with me! Now that my husband
has taken the pledge of temperance, we have every comfort; my dear
children are well fed and clothed, and I find myself as in a little
paradise. If you do not go out of this immediately, I will turn you out
with my broomstick.”

And she would have fulfilled her promise, had not the priest had the
good sense to disappear at the double-quick.

The next four months after the foundation of the society in Beauport, my
position when with the other priests was very painful and humiliating. I
consequently avoided their company as much as possible. And as for my
bishop, I took the resolution never to go and see him, except he should
order me into his presence. But my merciful God indemnified me by the
unspeakable joy I had in seeing the marvellous change wrought by Him
among my dear people. Their fidelity in keeping the pledge was really
wonderful, and soon became the object of the admiration of the whole
city of Quebec and of the surrounding country. The change was so sudden,
so complete and so permanent, that the scoffing bishops and priests,
with their friends, had, at last, to blush and be silent.

The public aspect of the parish was soon changed, the houses were
repaired, the debts paid, the children well clad. But what spoke most
eloquently about the marvellous reform, was that the seven thriving
saloons of Beauport were soon closed, and their owners forced to take to
other occupations. Peace, happiness, abundance and industry, everywhere
took the place of the riots, fighting, blasphemies and the squalid
misery which prevailed before. The gratitude and respect of that noble
people for their young curate knew no bounds; as my love and admiration
for them cannot be told by human words.

However, though the great majority of that good people had taken the
pledge, and kept it honorably, there was a small minority, composed of
the few who never had been drunkards, who had not yet enrolled
themselves under our blessed banners. Though they were glad of the
reform, it was very difficult to persuade them to give up their social
glass! I thought it was my duty to show them in a tangible way, what I
had so often proved with my words only, that the drinking of the social
glass of wine, or of beer, is an act of folly, if not a crime. I asked
my kind and learned Doctor Douglas to analyze, before the people, the
very wine and beer used by them, to show that it was nothing else but a
disgusting and deadly poison. He granted my favor. During four days that
noble philanthropist extracted the alcohol, which is not only in the
most common, but in the most costly and renowned wines, beer, brandy and
whiskey. He gave that alcohol to several cats and dogs, which died in a
few minutes in the presence of the whole people.

These learned and most interesting experiments, coupled with his
eloquent and scientific remarks, made a most profound impression. It was
the corner-stone of the holy edifice which our merciful God built with
his own hands in Beauport. The few recalcitrants joined with the rest of
their dear friends to show to our dear Canada that the temperance
societies are nothing else than drops of living water which comes from
the fountains of eternal life, to reform and save the world.




                             CHAPTER XXXV.

FOUNDATION OF TEMPERANCE SOCIETIES IN THE NEIGHBORING
  PARISHES—PROVIDENTIAL ARRIVAL OF MONSIGNOR DE FORBIN JANSON, BISHOP OF
  NANCY—HE PUBLICLY DEFENDS ME AGAINST THE BISHOP OF QUEBEC, AND FOREVER
  BREAKS THE OPPOSITION OF THE CLERGY.


The people of Beauport had scarcely been a year enrolled under the
banners of temperance, when the seven thriving taverns of that parish
were deserted and their owners forced to try some more honorable trade
for a living. This fact, published by the whole press of Quebec, more
than anything forced the opponents, especially among the clergy, to
silence, without absolutely reconciling them to my views. However, it
was becoming every day more and more evident to all that the good done
in Beauport was incalculable, both in a material and moral point of
view. Several of the best thinking people of the surrounding parishes
began to say to one another: “Why should we not try to bring into our
midst this temperance reformation which is doing so much good in
Beauport?” The wives of drunkards would say: “Why does not our curate do
here, what the curate of Beauport has done there?”

On a certain day, one of those unfortunate women, who had received, with
a good education, a rich inheritance, which her husband had spent in
dissipation, came to tell me that she had gone to her curate to ask him
to establish a temperance society in his parish, as we had done in
Beauport; but he had told her “to mind her own business.” She had then
respectfully requested him to invite me to come and help to do for his
parishioners what I had done for mine, but she had been sternly rebuked
at the mention of my name. The poor woman was weeping, when she said:
“Is it possible that our priests are so indifferent to our sufferings,
and that they will let the demon of drunkenness torture us as long as we
live, when God gives us such an easy and honorable way to destroy his
power for ever?”

My heart was touched by the tears of that lady, and I said to her: “I
know a way to put an end to the opposition of your curate, and force him
to bring among you the reformation you so much desire; but it is a very
delicate matter for me to mention to you. I must rely upon your sacred
promise of secrecy, before opening my mind to you on that subject.”

“I take my God to witness,” she answered, “that I will never reveal your
secret.” “Well, madame, if I can rely upon your discretion and secrecy,
I will tell you an infallible way to force your priest to do what has
been done here.”

“Oh! for God’s sake,” she said, “tell me what to do.”

I replied: “The first time you go to confession, say to your priest that
you have a new sin to confess which is very difficult to reveal to him.
He will press you more to confess it. You will then say:

“‘Father, I confess I have lost confidence in you.’ Being asked ‘Why?’
you will tell him: ‘Father, you know the bad treatment I have received
from my drunken husband, as well as hundreds of other wives in your
parish from theirs; you know the tears we have shed on the ruin of our
children, who are destroyed by the bad example of their drunken fathers;
you know the daily crimes and unspeakable abominations caused by the use
of intoxicating drinks; you could dry our tears and make us happy wives
and mothers, you could convert our husbands and save our children, by
establishing the society of temperance here, as it is in Beauport, and
you refuse to do it. How, then, can I believe you are a good priest, and
that there is any charity and compassion in you for us?’

“Listen with a respectful silence to what he will tell you; accept his
penance, and when he asks you if you regret that sin, answer him that
you cannot regret it till he has taken the providential means which God
offers him to convert the drunkards.

“Get as many other women whom you know are suffering as you do, as you
can, to go and confess to him the same thing; and you will see that his
obstinancy will melt as the snow before the rays of the sun in May.”

She was a very intelligent lady: She saw at once that she had in hand an
irresistible power to force her priest out of his shameful and criminal
indifference to the welfare of his people. A fortnight later she came to
tell me that she had done what I had advised her, and that more than
fifty other respectable women had confessed to their curate that they
had lost confidence in him, on account of his lack of zeal and charity
for his people.

My conjectures were correct. The poor priest was beside himself, when
forced, every day, to hear from the very lips of his most respectable
female parishioners, that they were losing confidence in him. He feared
lest he should lose his fine parish near Quebec, and be sent to some of
the backwoods of Canada.

Three weeks later, he was knocking at my door, where he had not been
since the establishment of the temperance society. He was very pale, and
looked anxious. I could see in his countenance that I owed the honor of
this visit to his fair penitents. However, I was happy to see him. He
was considered a good priest, and had been one of my best friends before
the formation of the temperance society. I invited him to dine with me,
and made him feel at home as much as possible, for I knew by his
embarrassed manner that he had a very difficult proposition to make. I
was not mistaken. He at last said:

“Mr. Chiniquy, we had, at first, great prejudices against your
temperance society; but we see its blessed fruits in the great
transformation of Beauport. Would you be kind enough to preach a retreat
of temperance, during three days, to my people, as you have done here?”

I answered: “Yes, sir; with the greatest pleasure. But it is on
condition that you will yourself be an example of the sacrifice, and the
first to take the solemn pledge of temperance, in the presence of your
people.”

“Certainly,” he answered; “for the pastor must be an example to his
people.”

Three weeks later, his parish had nobly followed the example of
Beauport, and the good curate had no words to express his joy. Without
losing a day, he went to the two other curates of what is called “La
Cote de Beaupre,” persuaded them to do what he had done, and six weeks
after, all the saloons from Beauport to St. Joachim were closed; and it
would have been difficult, if not impossible, to persuade any one in
that whole region to drink a glass of any intoxicating drink.

Little by little, the country priests were thus giving up their
prejudices, and were bravely rallying around our glorious banners of
temperance. But my bishop, though less severe, was still very cold
toward me. At last, the good providence of God forced him, through a
great humiliation, to count our society among the greatest spiritual and
temporal blessings of the age.

At the end of August, 1840, the public press informed us that the Count
de Forbin Janson, Bishop de Nancy, in France, was just leaving New York
for Montreal. That bishop, who was the cousin and minister to Charles
the Tenth, had been sent into exile by the French people, after the king
had lost his crown in the Revolution of 1830. Father Mathew had told me,
in one of his letters, that this bishop had visited him, and blessed his
work in Ireland, and had also persuaded the Pope to send him his
apostolical benediction.

I saw, at once, the importance of gaining the approbation of this
celebrated man, before he had been prejudiced by the bishop against our
temperance societies. I asked and obtained leave of absence for a few
days, and went to Montreal, which I reached just an hour after the
French bishop. I went immediately to pay my homage to him, told him all
about our temperance work, asking him, in the name of God, to throw
bravely the weight of his great name and position in the scale in favor
of our temperance societies. He promised he would, adding: “I am
perfectly persuaded that drunkenness is not only the great and common
sin of the people, but still more of the priests in America, as well as
in Ireland. The social habit of drinking the detestable and poisonous
wines, brandies and beer used on this continent, and in the northern
parts of Europe, where the vine cannot grow, is so general and strong,
that it is almost impossible to save the people from becoming drunkards,
except through an association in which the elite of society will work
together to change the old and pernicious habits of common life. I have
seen Father Mathew, who is doing an incalculable good in Ireland; and,
be sure of it, I shall do all in my power to strengthen your hands in
that great and good work. But do not say to anybody that you have seen
me.”

Some days later, the Bishop of Nancy was in Quebec, the guest of the
Seminary, and a grand dinner was given in his honor, to which more than
one hundred priests were invited, with the Archbishop of Quebec, his
coadjutor, N. G. Turgeon, and the Bishop of Montreal, M. Q. R. Bourget.

As one of the youngest curates, I had taken the last seat, which was
just opposite the four bishops, from whom I was separated only by the
breadth of the table. When the rich and rare viands had been well
disposed of, and the most delicate fruits had replaced them, bottles of
the choicest wines were brought on the table in incredible numbers. Then
the superior of the college, the Rev. Mr. Demars, knocked on the table
to command silence, and rising on his feet, he said at the top of his
voice: “Please, my lord bishops, and all of you, reverend gentlemen, let
us drink to the health of my Lord Count de Forbin Janson, Primate of
Lorraine and Bishop of Nancy.”

The bottles passing around were briskly emptied into the large glasses
put before every one of the guests. But when the wine was handed to me,
I passed it to my neighbor without taking a drop, and filled my glass
with water. My hope was that nobody had paid any attention to what I had
done; but I was mistaken. The eyes of my bishop, my Lord Signaie, were
upon me. With a stern voice, he said: “Mr. Chiniquy, what are you doing
there? Put wine in your glass, to drink with us the health of Mgr. de
Nancy.”

These unexpected words fell upon me as a thunderbolt, and paralyzed me
with terror. I felt as at the approach of the most terrible tempest I
had ever experienced. My blood ran cold in my veins; I could not utter a
word. For what could I say, there, without compromising myself forever.
To openly resist my bishop, in the presence of such an august assembly,
seemed impossible. But to obey him was also impossible; for I had
promised my God and my country never to drink any wine. I thought, at
first, that I could disarm my superior by my modesty and my humble
silence. However, I felt that all eyes were upon me. A real chill of
terror and unspeakable anxiety was running through my whole frame. My
heart began to beat so violently that I could not breathe. I wished,
then, I had followed my first impression, which was not to come to that
dinner. I think I would have suffocated, had not a few tears rolled down
from my eyes, and helped the circulation of my blood. The Rev. Mr.
Lafrance, who was by me, nudged me, and said: “Do you not hear the order
of my Lord Signaie? Why do you not answer, by doing what you are
requested to do?” I still remained mute, just as if nobody had spoken to
me. My eyes were cast down; I wished then I were dead. The silence of
death, reigning around the tables, told me that every one was waiting
for my answer; but my lips were sealed. After a minute of that silence,
which seemed as long as a whole year, the bishop, with a loud and angry
voice which filled the large room, repeated: “Why do you not put wine in
your glass, and drink to the health of my Lord Forbin Janson, as the
rest of us are doing?”

I felt I could not be silent any longer. “My lord,” I said, with a
subdued and trembling voice, “I have put in my glass what I want to
drink. I have promised my God and my country that I would never drink
any more wine.”

The bishop, forgetting the respect he owed to himself and to those
around him, answered me in the most insulting manner: “You are nothing
but a fanatic, and you want to reform us.”

These words struck me as the shock of a galvanic battery, and
transformed me into a new man. It seemed as if they had added ten feet
to my stature and a thousand pounds to my weight. I forgot that I was
the subject of that bishop, and remembered that I was a man, in the
presence of another man. I raised my head and opened my eyes; as quick
as lightning I rose to my feet, and addressing the Grand Vicar Demars,
superior of the seminary, I said with calmness: “Sir, was it that I
might be insulted at your table that you have invited me here? Is it not
your duty to defend my honor when I am here, your guest? But, as you
seem to forget what you owe to your guests, I will take my own defense
against my unjust aggressor.” Then, turning towards the Bishop de Nancy,
I said: “My Lord de Nancy, I appeal to your lordship from the unjust
sentence of my own bishop. In the name of God, and of His Son, Jesus
Christ, I request you to tell us, here, if a priest cannot, for his
Saviour’s sake, and for the good of his fellow-men, as well as for his
own self-denial, give up forever the use of wine and other intoxicating
drinks, without being abused, slandered and insulted, as I am here, in
your presence?”

It was evident that my words had made a deep impression on the whole
company. A solemn silence followed for a few seconds, which was
interrupted only by my bishop, who said to the Bishop de Nancy: “Yes,
yes, my lord; give us your sentence.”

No words can give an idea of the excitement of every one in that
multitude of priests, who, accustomed from their infancy, abjectly to
submit to their bishop, were, for the first time, in the presence of
such a hand-to-hand conflict between a powerless, humble, unprotected
young curate and his all-powerful, proud and haughty archbishop.

The Bishop of Nancy, at first, refused to grant my request. He felt the
difficulty of his position; but after Bishop Signaie had united his
voice to mine, to press him to give his verdict, he rose and said:

“My Lord Archbishop of Quebec, and you, Mr. Chiniquy, please withdraw
your request. Do not press me to give my views on such a new, but
important subject. It is only a few days since I came in your midst. It
will not do that I should so soon become your judge. The responsibility
of a judgment in such a momentous matter is too great. I cannot accept
it.”

But when the same pressing request was repeated by nine-tenths of that
vast assembly of priests; and that the archbishop pressed him more and
more to pronounce his sentence, he raised his eyes and hands to heaven,
and made a silent but ardent prayer to God. His countenance took an air
of dignity, I might say majesty, which gave him more the appearance of
an old prophet than of a man of our day. Then, casting his eyes upon his
audience, he remained a considerable time, meditating. All eyes were
upon him, anxiously waiting for the sentence. There was an air of
grandeur in him, at that moment, which seemed to tell us that the purest
blood of the great kings of France was flowing in his veins. At last, he
opened his lips, but it was again pressingly to request me to settle the
difficulty with the archbishop among ourselves, and to discharge him of
that responsibility. But we both refused again to grant him his request,
and pressed him to give his judgment. All this time, I was standing,
having publicly said that I would never sit again at that table, unless
that insult was wiped away.

Then he said with unspeakable dignity: “My Lord of Quebec! Here, before
us, is our young priest, Mr. Chiniquy, who, once on his knees, in the
presence of God and his angels, for the love of Jesus Christ, the good
of his own soul and the good of his country, has promised never to
drink! We are the witnesses that he is faithful to his promise, though
he has been pressed to break it by your lordship.

“And because he keeps his pledge with such heroism, your lordship has
called him a fanatic! Now, I am requested by every one here, to
pronounce my verdict on that painful occurrence. Here it is! Mr.
Chiniquy drinks no wine! But, if I look through the past ages, when God
himself was ruling his own people, through his prophets, I see Samson,
who, by the special order of God, never drank wine or any other
intoxicating drink! If from the Old Testament, I pass to the New, I see
John the Baptist, the precursor of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who to obey
the command of God, never drank any wine!! When I look at Mr. Chiniquy,
and see Samson at his right hand to protect him; and John the Baptist at
his left to bless him, I find his position so strong and impregnable,
that I would not dare attack or condemn him!”

These words were pronounced in the most eloquent and dignified manner,
and were listened to with a most respectful and breathless attention.

Bishop de Nancy, keeping his gravity, sat down, emptied his wine glass
into a tumbler, filled it with water, and drank to my health.

The poor archbishop was so completely confounded and humiliated, that
every one felt for him. The few minutes spent at the table, after this
extraordinary act of justice, seemed oppressive to every one. Scarcely
any one dared to look at his neighbor, or speak, except in a low and
subdued tone, as when a great calamity has just occurred.

Nobody thought of drinking his wine; and the health of the Bishop de
Nancy was left undrunk. But a good number of priests filled their
glasses with water, and giving me a silent sign of approbation, drank to
my health.

The society of temperance had been dragged by her enemies to the
battle-field, to be destroyed; but she bravely fought, and gained the
victory. Now, she was called to begin her triumphant march through our
dear Canada.




                             CHAPTER XXXVI

                    THE GOD OF ROME EATEN BY A RAT.


Has God given us ears to hear, eyes to see, and intelligence to
understand? The Pope says, no! But the Son of God says, yes. One of the
most severe rebukes of our Saviour to His disciples, was for their not
paying sufficient attention to what their eyes had seen, their ears
heard, and their intelligence perceived. “Perceive ye not yet, neither
understand? Have ye your heart yet hardened? Having eyes, see ye not,
having ears, hear ye not? and do not ye remember?”—(Mark viii: 17, 18.)

This solemn appeal of our Saviour to our common sense, is the most
complete demolition of the whole fabric of Rome. The day that a man
ceases to believe that God would give us our senses and our intelligence
to ruin and deceive us, but that they were given to guide us, he is lost
to the Church of Rome. The Pope knows it; hence the innumerable
encyclicals, laws, and regulations by which the Roman Catholics are
warned not to trust the testimony of their ears, eyes, or intelligence.

“Shut your eyes,” says the Pope to his priests and people; “I will keep
mine opened, and I will see for you. Shut your ears, for it is most
dangerous for you to hear what is said in the world. I will keep my ears
opened, and will tell you what you must know. Remember that to trust
your own intelligence, in the research of truth, and the knowledge of
the Word of God, is sure perdition. If you want to know anything, come
to me: I am the only sure infallible fountain of truth,” saith the pope.

And this stupendous imposture is accepted by the people and the priests
of Rome with a mysterious facility, and retained with a most desolating
tenacity.

It is to them what the iron ring is to the nose of the ox, when a rope
is once tied to it. The poor animal loses its self-control. Its natural
strength and energies will avail it nothing; it must go left or right,
at the will of the one who holds the end of the rope.

Reader, please have no contempt for the unfortunate priests and people
of Rome, but pity them, when you see them walking in the ways into which
intelligent beings ought not to take a step. They cannot help it. The
ring of the ox is at their nose, and the Pope holds the end of the rope.
Had it not been for that ring, I would not have been long at the feet of
the wafer god of the Pope. Let me tell you of one of the shining rays of
truth, which were evidently sent by our merciful God, with a mighty
power, to open my eyes. But I could not follow it; the iron ring was at
my nose; and the Pope was holding the end of the rope.

This was after I had been put at the head of the magnificent parish of
Beauport, in the spring of 1840. There was living at “La jeune Lorette,”
an old retired priest, who was blind. He was born in France, where he
had been condemned to death, under the Reign of Terror. Escaped from the
guillotine, he had fled to Canada, where the bishop of Quebec had put
him in the elevated post of Chaplain of the Ursuline Nunnery. He had a
fine voice, was a good musician, and had some pretensions to the title
of poet. Having composed a good number of church hymns, he had been
called “Pere Cantique,” but his real name was “Pere Daule.” His faith
and piety were of the most exalted character among the Roman Catholics;
though these did not prevent him from being one of the most amiable and
jovial men I ever saw. But his blue eyes, sweet as the eyes of the dove;
his fine yellow hair, falling on his shoulders as a golden fleece; his
white, rosy cheeks, and his constantly smiling lips, had been too much
for the tender hearts of the good nuns. It was not a secret that “Pere
Cantique,” when young, had made several interesting conquests in the
monastery. There was no wonder at that. Indeed, how could that young and
inexperienced butterfly escape damaging his golden wings, at the
numberless burning lamps of the fair virgins? But the mantle of charity
had been put on the wounds which the old warrior had received on that
formidable battlefield, from which even the Davids, Samsons, Solomons,
and many others, had escaped only after being mortally wounded.

To help the poor, blind priest, the curates around Quebec used to keep
him by turn in their parsonages, and give him the care and marks of
respect due to his old age. After the Rev. Mr. Roy, curate of
Charlesbourg, had kept him five or six weeks, I had taken him to my
parsonage. It was in the month of May—a month entirely consecrated to
the worship of the Virgin Mary, to whom Father Daule was a most devoted
priest. His zeal was really inexhaustible, when trying to prove to us
how Mary was the surest foundation of the hope and salvation of sinners;
how she was constantly appeasing the just wrath of her son Jesus, who,
were it not for his love and respect to her would have, long since,
crushed us down.

The Councils of Rome have forbidden their blind priests to say their
mass; but on account of high piety, he had got from the Pope the
privilege of celebrating the short mass of the Virgin, which he knew
perfectly by heart. One morning, when the old priest was at the altar,
saying his mass, and I was in the vestry, hearing the confessions of the
people, the young servant boy came to me in haste, and said, “Father
Daule calls you; please come quick.”

Fearing something wrong had happened to my old friend, I lost no time,
and ran to him. I found him nervously tapping the altar with his two
hands, as in an anxious search for some very precious thing. When very
near to him, I said: “What do you want?” He answered with a shriek of
distress: “The good god has disappeared from the altar. He is lost!
(J’ai perdu le Bon Dieu. Il est disparu de dessus l’autel!”) Hoping that
he was mistaken, and that he had only thrown away the good god, “Le Bon
Dieu,” on the floor, by some accident, I looked on the altar, at his
feet, everywhere I could suspect that the _good god_ might have been
moved away by some mistake of the hand. But the most minute search was
of no avail; the good god could not be found. I really felt stunned. At
first, remembering the thousand miracles I had read of the disappearance
and marvellous changes of form of the wafer god, it came to my mind that
we were in the presence of some great miracle; and that my eyes were to
see some of these great marvels of which the books of the Church of Rome
are filled. But I had soon to change my mind, when a thought flashed
through my memory, which chilled the blood in my veins. The church of
Beauport was inhabited by a multitude of the boldest and most insolent
rats I have ever seen. Many times, when saying my mass, I had seen the
ugly nose of several of them, who, undoubtedly attracted by the smell of
the fresh wafer, wanted to make their breakfast with the body, blood,
soul and divinity of my Christ. But, as I was constantly in motion, or
praying with a loud voice, the rats had invariably been frightened and
fled away into their secret quarters. I felt terror-stricken at the
thought that the good god (Le Bon Dieu) had been taken away and eaten by
the rats.

Father Daule so sincerely believed what all the priests of Rome are
bound to believe, that he had the power to turn the wafer into God,
that, after he had pronounced the words by which the great marvel was
wrought, he used to pass from five to fifteen minutes in silent
adoration. He was then as motionless as a marble statue, and his
feelings were so strong that often torrents of tears used to flow from
his eyes on his cheeks. Leaning my head toward the distressed old
priest, I asked him: “Have you not remained, as you are used, a long
time motionless, in adoring the good god, after the consecration?”

He quickly answered, “Yes, but what has this to do with the loss of the
good god?”

I replied in a low voice, but with a real accent of distress and awe,
“Some rats have dragged and eaten the good god!”

“What do you say?” replied Father Daule. “The good god carried away and
eaten by rats?”

“Yes,” I replied, “I have not the least doubt about it.”

“My God! my God! what a dreadful calamity upon me!” rejoined the old
man; and raising his hands and his eyes to heaven, he cried out again,
“My God! my God! Why have you not taken away my life before such a
misfortune could fall upon me!” He could not speak any longer; his voice
was choked by his sobs.

At first, I did not know what to say; a thousand thoughts some very
grave, some exceedingly ludicrous, crossed my mind more rapidly than I
can say them. I stood there, as nailed to the floor, by the old priest,
who was weeping as a child, till he asked me, with a voice broken by his
sobs, “What must I do now?” I answered him: “The Church has foreseen
occurrences of that kind, and provided for them the remedy. The only
thing you have to do is to get a new wafer, consecrate it, and continue
your mass as if nothing strange had occurred. I will go and get you,
just now, new bread.” I went, without losing a moment, to the vestry,
got and brought a new wafer, which he consecrated and turned into a new
god, and finished his mass, as I had told him. After it was over, I took
the disconsolate old priest by the hand to my parsonage for breakfast.
But all along the way he rent the air with his cries of distress. He
would hardly taste anything, for his soul was drowned in a sea of
trouble. I vainly tried to calm his feelings, by telling him that it was
no fault of his; that this strange and sad occurrence was not the first
of that kind; that it had been calmly foreseen by the Church, which had
told us what to do in these circumstances; that there was no neglect, no
fault, no offence against God or man on his part.

But as he would not pay the least attention to what I said, I felt the
only thing I had to do was to remain silent and respect his grief, by
letting him unburden his heart by his lamentations and tears.

I had hoped that his good common sense would help him to overcome his
feelings, but I was mistaken; his lamentations were as long as those of
Jeremiah, and the expressions of his grief as bitter.

At last, I lost patience and said: “My dear Father Daule, allow me to
tell you respectfully that it is quite time to stop these lamentations
and tears. Our great and just God cannot like such an excess of sorrow
and regret about a thing which was only, and entirely, under the control
of His power and eternal wisdom.”

“What do you say there?” replied the old priest, with a vivacity which
resembled anger.

“I say that, as it was not in your power to foresee or to avoid that
occurrence, you have not the least reason to act and speak as you do.
Let us keep our regrets and our tears for our sins; we cannot shed too
many tears on them. But there is no sin here, and there must be some
reasonable limit to our sorrow. If anybody had to weep and regret
without measure what has happened, it would be Christ. For He alone
could foresee that event, and he alone could prevent it. Had it been His
will to oppose this sad and mysterious act, it was in His, not in our
power to prevent it. He alone has suffered from it, because it was His
will to suffer it.”

“Mr. Chiniquy,” he replied, “you are quite a young man, and I see you
have the want of attention and experience which are often seen among
young priests. You do not pay a sufficient attention to the awful
calamity which has just occurred in your church. If you had more faith
and piety you would weep with me instead of laughing at my grief. How
can you speak so lightly of a thing which makes the angels of God weep?
Our dear Saviour dragged and eaten by rats! Oh! great God! does not this
surpass the humiliation and horrors of Calvary?”

“My dear Father Daule,” I replied, “allow me respectfully to tell you
that I understand, as well as you do, the nature of the deplorable event
of this morning. I would have given my blood to prevent it. But let us
look at that fact in its proper light. It is not a moral action for us;
it did not depend on our will more than the spots of the sun. The only
one who is accountable for that fact is our God! For, again, I say, that
He was the only one who could foresee and prevent it. And, to give you
plainly my own mind, I tell you here that if I were God Almighty, and a
miserable rat would come to eat me, I would strike him dead before he
could touch me.”

There is no need of confessing it here; every one who reads these pages,
and pays attention to this conversation, will understand that my former
so robust faith in my priestly power of changing the wafer into my God
had melted away and evaporated from my mind, if not entirely, at least
to a great extent.

Great and new lights had flashed through my soul in that hour;
evidently my God wanted to open my eyes to the awful absurdities and
impieties of a religion whose God could be dragged and eaten by rats.
Had I been faithful to the saving lights which were in me then, I was
saved in that very hour; and before the end of that day I would have
broken the shameful chains by which the Pope had tied my neck to his
idol of bread. In that hour it seemed to me evident that the dogma of
transubstantiation was a sic monstrous imposture, and my priesthood an
insult to God and man.

My intelligence said to me with a thundering voice: “Do not remain any
longer the priest of a God whom you make every day, and whom the rats
can eat.”

Though blind, Father Daule understood very well by the stern accents of
my voice, that my faith in the god whom he had created that morning, and
whom the rats had eaten, had been seriously modified, if not entirely
crumbled down. He remained silent for some time, after which he invited
me to sit by him; and he spoke to me with a pathos and an authority
which my youth and his old age alone could justify. He gave me the most
awful rebuke I ever had; he opened on my poor wavering intelligence,
soul and heart, all the cataracts of heaven. He overwhelmed me with a
deluge of Holy Fathers, Councils and infallible Popes, who had believed
and preached before the whole world, in all ages, the dogma of
transubstantiation.

If I had paid attention to the voice of my intelligence, and accepted
the lights which my merciful God was giving me, I could easily have
smashed the arguments of the old priest of Rome. But what has the
intelligence to do in the Church of Rome? What could my intelligence
say? I was forbidden to hear it. What was the weight of my poor,
isolated intelligence, when put in the balance against so many learned,
holy infallible intelligences?

Alas! I was not aware, then, that the weight of the intelligence of God,
the Father, Son and Holy Ghost was on my side; and that, weighted
against the intelligence of the Popes, they were greater than all the
words against a grain of sand.

One hour after, shedding tears of regret, I was at the feet of Father
Daule, in the confessional box, confessing the great sin I had committed
by doubting, for a moment, of the power of the priests to change a wafer
into God.

The old priest, whose voice had been like a lion’s voice, when speaking
to the unbelieving curate of Beauport, had become sweet as the voice of
a lamb when he had me at his feet, confessing my unbelief. He gave me my
pardon. For my penance, he forbade me ever to say a word on the sad end
of the god he had created that morning; for, said he: “This would
destroy the faith of the most sincere Roman Catholics.” For the other
part of the penance, I had to go on my knees every day, during nine
days, before the fourteen images of the way of the cross, and say a
penitential psalm before every picture, which I did. But the sixth day
the skin of my knees was pierced, and the blood was flowing freely. I
suffered real torture every time I kneeled down, and at every step I
made. But it seemed to me that these terrible tortures were nothing
compared to my great iniquity!

I had refused, for a moment, to believe that a man can create his God
with a wafer! and I had thought that a church which adores a god eaten
by rats must be an idolatrous church!




                             CHAPTER XXXVII

 VISIT OF A PROTESTANT STRANGER—HE THROWS AN ARROW INTO MY PRIESTLY SOUL
                          NEVER TO BE TAKEN OUT.


A few days before the arrival of Bishop de Forbin Janson, I was alone in
my study, considering my false position toward my ecclesiastical
superiors, on account of my establishing the temperance society against
their formal protest. My heart was sad. My partial success had not
blinded me to the reality of my deplorable isolation from the great mass
of the clergy. With very few exceptions, they were speaking of me as a
dangerous man. They had even given me the nickname of “_Le reformateur
au petit pied_” (small-sized reformer), and were losing no opportunity
of showing me their supreme contempt and indignation, for what they
called my obstinacy.

In that sad hour, there were many clouds around my horizon, and my mind
was filled with anxiety; when, suddenly, a stranger knocked at my door.
He was a good-sized man, his smiling lips and honest face were beaming
with the utmost kindness. His large and noble forehead told me, at once,
that my visitor was a man of superior intellect. His whole mien was that
of a true gentleman.

He pressed my hand with the cordiality of an old friend, and giving me
his name, he told me at once the object of his visit, in these words.

“I do not come here only in my name; but it is in the name of many, if
not of all the English-speaking people of Quebec and Canada. I want to
tell you our admiration for the great reform you have accomplished in
Beauport. We know the stern opposition of your superiors and
fellow-priests to your efforts, and we admire you more for that.

“Go on, sir, you have on your side the great God of heaven, who has said
to us all: ‘Look not thou upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth
its color in the cup, when it moveth itself aright. At the last, it
biteth like a serpent, it stingeth like an adder.’

“Take courage, sir,” he added; “you have, on your side, the Saviour of
the world, Jesus Christ himself, who has inspired his Apostle Paul to
say: ‘I will not drink any wine if it can be a cause of sin to my
neighbor.’ Fear not man, sir, when God the Father, and His son, Jesus
Christ, are on your side. If you find any opposition from some quarter,
and if deluded men turn you into ridicule when you are doing such a
Christian work, bless the Lord. For Jesus Christ has said: ‘Blessed are
they who do hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be
filled. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and
shall say all manner of evil against you, falsely, for my sake.’

“I come also to tell you, sir, that if there are men who oppose you,
there are many more who are praying for you day and night, asking our
Heavenly Father to pour upon you His most abundant blessings.

“Intoxicating drinks are the curse of this young country. It is the most
deadly foe of every father and mother, the most implacable enemy of
every child in Canada. It is the ruin of our rich families, as well as
the destruction of the poor.

“The use of intoxicating drinks, under any form or pretext is an act of
supreme folly; for alcohol kills the body and damns the soul of its
blind victim.

“You have, for the first time, raised the glorious banners of temperance
among the French Canadian people; though you are alone, to-day, to lift
it up, be not discouraged; for, before long, you will see your
intelligent countrymen rallying around it to help you to fight and
conquer.

“No doubt the seed you sow to-day is often watered with your tears; but
before long you will reap the richest crop, and your heart will be
filled with joy when your grateful country will bless your name.”

After a few other sentences of the same elevated sentiments, he hardly
gave me time enough to express my feelings of gratitude, and said: “I
know you are very busy, I do not want to trespass upon your time.
Good-bye, sir; may the Lord bless you, and be your keeper in all your
ways.”

He pressed my hand, and soon disappeared. I would try, in vain, to
express what I felt when alone with my God, after that strange and
providential visit. My first thought was to fall on my knees and thank
that merciful God for having sent me such a messenger to cheer me in one
of the darkest hours of my life; for every word from his lips had fallen
on my wounded soul as the oil of the Good Samaritan on the bleeding
wounds of the traveler to Jericho. There had been such an elevation of
thought, such a ring of true, simple but sublime faith and piety; such
love of man and fear of God in all that he had said. It was the first
time I had heard words so conformable to my personal views and profound
convictions on that subject. That stranger, whose visit had passed as
quickly as the visit of an angel from God, had filled my heart with such
joy and surprise at the unexpected news that all the English-speaking
people of Canada were praying for me!

However, I did not fall on my knees to thank God; for my sentiments of
gratitude to God were suddenly chilled by the unspeakable humiliation I
felt when I considered that that stranger was a Protestant!

The comparison I was forced to make between the noble sentiments, the
high philosophy, the Christian principles of that Protestant layman with
the low expressions of contempt, the absolute want of generous and
Christian thoughts of my bishop and my fellow-priests when they were
turning into ridicule that temperance society which God was so visibly
presenting to us as the best, if not the only way, to save the thousands
of drunkards who were perishing around us, paralyzed my lips, bewildered
my mind, and made it impossible for me to utter a word of prayer. My
first sentiments of joy and of gratitude to God soon gave way to
sentiments of unspeakable shame and distress.

I was forced to acknowledge that these Protestants, whom my Church had
taught me, through all her councils, to anathematize and curse as the
damned slaves and followers of Satan, were, in their principles of
morality, higher above us than the heavens are above the earth! I had to
confess to myself that those heretics, whom my Church had taught me to
consider as rebels against Christ and His Church, knew the laws of God
and followed them much more closely than ourselves. They had raised
themselves to the highest degree of Christian temperance, when my
bishops, with their priests, were swimming in the deadly waters of
drunkenness!

A voice seemed crying to me: “Where is the superiority of holiness of
your proud Church of Rome over those so-called heretics, who follow more
closely the counsels and precepts of the gospel of Christ?”

I tried to stifle that voice, but I could not. Louder and louder it was
heard asking me: “Who is nearer God—the bishop, who so obstinately
opposes a reform which is so evidently according to the Divine Word, or
those earnest followers of the gospel, who make the sacrifice of their
old and most cherished usages with such pleasure, when they see it is
for the good of their fellow-men and the glory of God?”

I wished then to be a hundred feet below the ground, in order not to
hear those questions answered within my soul. But there was no help; I
had to hear them, and to blush at the reality before my eyes.

Pride! yes, diabolical pride! is the vice, _par excellence_, of every
priest of Rome. Just as he is taught to believe and say that his church
is far above every other church, so he is taught to believe and say
that, as a priest, he is above all the kings, emperors, governors and
presidents of this world. _That_ pride is the daily bread of the pope,
the bishop, the priests, and even the lowest layman in the Church of
Rome.

It is also the great secret of their power and strength. It is this
diabolical pride which nerves them with an iron will, to bring down
everything to their feet; subject every human being to their will, and
tie every neck to the wheels of their chariot. It is this fearful pride
which so often gives them that stoical patience and indomitable courage
in the midst of the most cruel pain, or in the face of the most
appalling death, which so many deluded Protestants take for Christian
courage and heroism. The priest of Rome believes that he is called by
God Almighty to rule, subdue and govern the world. With all those
prerogatives that he fancies granted him by heaven, he builds up a high
pyramid, on the top of which he seats himself, and from that elevation
looks down with the utmost contempt on the rest of the world.

If anyone suspects that I exaggerate in thus speaking of the pride of
the priest, let him read the following haughty words which Cardinal
Manning puts on the lips of the pope in one of his lectures:

“I acknowledge no civil power; I am the subject of no prince. I am more
than this. I claim to be the supreme judge and director of the
conscience of men: of the peasant who tills his field and of the prince
who sits upon the throne; of the household that lives in the shade of
privacy, and the legislator that makes laws for the kingdom. I am the
sole, last, supreme judge of what is right or wrong.”

Is it not evident that the Holy Ghost speaks of this pride of the
priests and of the pope—the high priest of Rome—when he says: “That man
of sin, that son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above
all that is called God, or that is worshipped, so that he, as God, sits
in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.”

That caste pride which was in me, though I did not see it then, as it is
in every priest of Rome, though he does not suspect it, had received a
rude check, indeed, from that Protestant visitor. Yes, I must confess
it, he had inflicted a deadly wound on my priestly pride; he had thrown
a barbed arrow into my priestly soul which I tried many times, but
always in vain, to take away. The more I attempted to get rid of this
arrow, the deeper it went through my very bones and marrow. That strange
visitor, who caused me to pass so many hours and days of humiliation,
when forcing me to blush at the inferiority of the Christian principles
of my Church compared with those of the Protestants, is well known in
Canada, the United States and Great Britain, as the founder and first
editor of two of the best religious papers of America, the _Montreal
Witness_ and the _New York Witness_. His name is John Dougall.

As he is still living, I am happy to have this opportunity of thanking
and blessing him again for the visit he paid to the young curate of
Beauport forty-five years ago.

I was not aware then that the wounds inflicted by that unknown but
friendly hand was one of the great favors bestowed upon me by my
merciful God; but I understand it now. Many rays of light have since
come from the wounds which my priestly pride received that day. Those
rays of light helped much to expel the darkness which surrounded me, by
leading me to see, in spite of myself, that the vaunted holiness of the
Church of Rome is a fraud.




                            CHAPTER XXXVIII.

ERECTION OF THE COLUMN OF TEMPERANCE—SCHOOL BUILDINGS—ADDRESSES—A NOBLE
  AND TOUCHING ACT OF THE PEOPLE OF BEAUPORT.


The battle fought and gained at the grand dinner of the Quebec Seminary
by the society of temperance had been decisive.

The triumph was as complete as it was glorious. Hereafter her march to
the conquest of Canada was to be a triumph. Her blessed banners were
soon to be planted over all the cities, towns and villages of my dear
country.

To commemorate the expression of their joy and gratitude to God to the
remotest generations, the people of Beauport erected the beautiful
Column of Temperance, which is still seen halfway between Quebec and the
Montmorency Falls. The Bishop de Nancy, my Lord Forbin Janson, blessed
that first monument of temperance, September 7th, 1841, in the midst of
an immense multitude of people.

The parishes of St. Peter, St. John, St. Famille (Orleans Island), with
St. Michel were the first after Lange Gardien, Chateau Richer, St. Anne
and St. Joachin, to request me to preach on temperance.

Soon after, the whole population of St. Roch, Quebec, took the pledge
with a wonderful unanimity, and kept it long with marvellous fidelity.
In order to show to the whole country their feelings of gratitude, they
presented me with a fine picture of the Column of Temperance and a
complimentary address, written and delivered by one of the most
promising young men of Quebec, Mr. John Cauchon, who was raised some
years later to the dignity of a Cabinet Minister, and who has been the
worthy lieutenant-governor of Manitoba.

That address was soon followed by another from the citizens of Quebec
and Beauport, presented along with my portrait, by Mr. Joseph Parent,
then editor of the _Canadien_, and afterwards Provincial Secretary of
Canada.

What a strange being man is! How fickle are his judgments! In 1842, they
had no words sufficiently flattering to praise the very man in the face
of whom they were spitting in 1838, for doing the very same thing! Was I
better for establishing the society of temperance in 1842 than I was in
establishing it in 1838? No! And was I worse when, in 1838, bishops,
priests and people were abusing, slandering and giving me bad names for
raising the banners of temperance over my country, than I was in
continuing to lift it up in 1842? No?

The sudden and complete change of the judgment of men in such a short
period of time had the good and providential effect of filling my mind
with the most supreme indifference, not to say contempt, for what men
thought or said of me.

Yea! this sudden passage from condemnation to that of praise, when I was
doing the very same work, had the good effect to cure me of that natural
pride which one is apt to feel when publicly applauded by men.

It is to that knowledge, acquired when young, that I owe the
preservation of my dignity as man and priest, when all my bishops and
their priests were arrayed against me at the dining table of the
Seminary of Quebec. It is that knowledge, also, that taught me not to
forget that I was nothing but a worm of the dust and an unprofitable
servant of God, when the same men overwhelmed me with their unmerited
praises.

Let not my readers think, however, that I was absolutely indifferent to
this change of public feeling; for no words can tell the joy I felt at
the assurance which these public manifestations afforded me that the
cause of temperance was to triumph everywhere in my country.

Let me here tell a fact too honorable to the people of Beauport to be
omitted. As soon as the demon of intemperance was driven from my parish,
I felt that my first duty was to give my attention to education, which
had been so shamefully neglected by my predecessors that there was not a
single school in the parish worthy of that name. I proposed my plan to
the people, asked their co-operation and set to work without delay.

I began by erecting the fine stone school house near the church, on the
site of the old parsonage. The old walls were pulled down, and on the
old foundation a good structure was soon erected with the free
collections raised in the village. But the work was hardly half finished
when I found myself without a cent to carry it on. I saw at once that,
having no idea of the value of education, the people would murmur at my
asking any more money. I therefore sold my horse, a fine animal given me
by a rich uncle, and with the money finished the building.

My people felt humiliated and pained at seeing their pastor obliged to
walk when going to Quebec or visiting the sick. They said to each other;
“Is it not a burning shame for us to have forced our young curate to
sell his fine horse to build our school houses, when it would have been
so easy to do that work ourselves? Let us repair our faults.”

On my return from establishing the society of temperance in St. John,
two weeks later, my servant man said to me:

“Please, Mr. le Cure, come to the stable and see a very curious thing.”

“What curious thing can there be?” I answered.

“Well, sir, please come and you will see.”

What was both my surprise and pleasure to find one of the most splendid
Canadian horses there, as mine! For my servant said to me: “During your
absence the people have raised five hundred dollars and bought this fine
horse for you. They say they do not want any longer to see their curate
walking in the mud. When they drove the horse here, that I might present
him to you as a surprise on your arrival, I heard them saying that, with
the temperance society, you have saved them more than five hundred
dollars every week in money, time and health, and that it was only an
act of justice to give you the savings of a week.”

The only way of expressing my gratitude to my noble people was to
redouble my exertions in securing the benefits of a good education to
their children. I soon proposed to the people to build another school
house two miles distant from the first.

But I was not long without seeing that this new enterprise was to be
still more uphill work than the first one among the people, of whom
hardly one in fifty could sign his name.

“Have not our fathers done well without those costly schools?” said
many. “What is the use of spending so much money for a thing that does
not add a day to our existence, nor an atom to our comfort?”

I soon felt confronted by such a deadly indifference, not to say
opposition, on the part of my best farmers, that I feared for a few days
lest I had really gone too far. The last cent of my own revenues was not
only given, but a little personal debt created to meet the payments, and
a round sum of $500 had to be found to finish the work. I visited the
richest man of Beauport to ask him to come to my rescue. Forty years
before he had come to Beauport barefooted, without a cent, to work. He
had employed his first earned dollars in purchasing some rum, with which
he had doubled his money in two hours; and had continued to double his
money, at that rate, in the same way, till he was worth nearly $200,000.

He had then stopped selling rum, to invest his money in city properties.
He answered me: “My dear curate, I would have no objections to give you
the $500 you want, if I had not met the Grand Vicar Demars yesterday,
who warned me, as an old friend, against what he calls your dangerous
and exaggerated views in reference to the education of the people. He
advised me, for your own good, and the good of the people, to do all in
my power to induce you to desist from your plan of covering our parishes
with schools.”

“Will you allow me,” I answered, “to mention our conversation to Mr.
Demars, and tell him what you have just said about his advising you to
oppose me in my efforts to promote the interests of education?”

“Yes, sir, by all means,” answered Mr. Des Roussell. “I allow you to
repeat to the venerable superior of the Seminary of Quebec what he said
to me yesterday; it was not a secret, for there were several other
farmers of Beauport to whom he said the very same thing. If you ignore
that the priests of Quebec are opposed to your plans of educating our
children you must be the only one who does not know it, for it is a
public fact. Your difficulties in raising the funds you want come only
from the opposition of the rest of the clergy to you in this matter; we
have plenty of money in Beauport to-day, and we would feel happy to help
you. But you understand that our good-will is somewhat cooled by the
opposition of men whom we are accustomed to respect.”

I replied: “Do you not remember, my dear Mr. Des Roussell, that those
very same priests opposed me in the same way in my very first efforts to
establish the temperance society in your midst?”

“Yes, sir,” he answered with a smile, “we remember it well, but you have
converted them to your views now.”

“Well, my dear sir, I hope we shall convert them also in this question
of education.”

The very next morning, I was knocking at the door of the Rev. Grand
Vicar Demars, after I had tied my splendid horse in the courtyard of the
Seminary of Quebec. I was received with the utmost marks of courtesy.
Without losing any time, I repeated to the old superior what Mr. Des
Roussell had told me of his opposition to my educational plans, and
respectfully asked him if it were true.

The poor Grand Vicar seemed as if thunder-struck by my abrupt, though
polite question. He tried, at first, to explain what he had said, by
taking a long circuit, but I mercilessly brought him to the point at
issue, and forced him to say, “Yes, I said it.”

I then rejoined and said: “Mr. Grand Vicar, I am only a child before
you, when comparing my age with yours; however, I have the honor to be
the curate of Beauport. It is in that capacity that I respectfully ask
you by what right you oppose my plans for educating our children?”

“I hope, Mr. Chiniquy,” he answered, “that you do not mean to say that I
am the enemy of education; for I would answer you that this is the first
house of education on this continent, and that I was at its head before
you were born. I hope that I have the right to believe and say that the
old Superior of the Seminary of Quebec understands as well as the young
curate of Beauport the advantage of a good education. But I will repeat
to you what I said to Mr. Des Roussell, that it is a great mistake to
introduce such a general system of education as you want to do in
Beauport. Let every parish have its well educated notary, doctor,
merchants, and a few others to do the public business; that is enough.
Our parishes of Canada are models of peace and harmony under the
direction of their good curates, but they will become unmanageable the
very day your system of education spreads abroad; for then all the bad
propensities of the heart will be developed with an irresistible force.
Besides, you know that since the conquest of Canada by Protestant
England, the Protestants are waiting for their opportunity to spread the
Bible among our people. The only barrier we can oppose to that danger is
to have in the future, as in the past, only a very limited number of our
people who can read or write. For as soon as the common people are able
to read, they will, like Adam and Eve, taste the forbidden fruit; they
will read the Bible, turn Protestant, and be lost for time and
eternity.”

In my answer, among other things, I said: “Go into the country, look at
the farm which is well cultivated, ploughed with attention and skill,
richly manured, and sown with good seed, is it not infinitely more
pleasant and beautiful to live on such a farm than on one which is
neglected, unskilfully managed and covered with noxious weeds? Well, the
difference between a well-educated and an uneducated people is still
greater in my mind.

“I know that the priests of Canada, in general, have your views, and it
is for that reason that the parish of Beauport, with its immense
revenues, has been left without a school worthy the name, from its
foundation till my going there. But my views are absolutely different;
and as for your fear of the Bible, I confess we are antipodes to each
other. I consider that one of the greatest blessings God has bestowed
upon me, is that I have read the Bible when I was on my mother’s knees.
I do not even conceal from you that one of my objects in giving a good
education to every boy and girl of Beauport, is to put the gospel of
Christ in their hands as soon as they are able to read it.”

At the end of our conversation, which was very excited on both sides,
though kept in the bounds of politeness during nearly two hours, I said:
“Mr. Grand Vicar, I did not come here to convert you to my views—this
would have been impertinence on my part; nor can you convert me to
yours, if you are trying it, for you know I have the bad reputation of
being a hard case. I came to ask you, as a favor, to let me work
according to my conscience in a parish which is mine and not yours. Do
not interfere any more in my affairs between me and my parishioners than
you would like me to interfere in the management of your seminary. As
you would not like me to criticize you before your pupils and turn you
into ridicule, please cease adding to my difficulties among my people,
by continuing in the future what you have done in the past.

“You know, Mr. Grand Vicar, that I have always respected you as my
father; you have many times been my adviser, my confessor and my friend;
I hope you will grant me the favor I ask from you in the name of our
common Saviour. It is for the spiritual and temporal good of the people
and pastor of Beauport that I make this prayer.”

The old priest was a kind-hearted man. These last words melted his
heart. He promised what I wanted, and we parted from each other on
better terms than I had expected at first.

When crossing the courtyard of the seminary, I saw the Archbishop
Signaie, who, coming from taking a ride, had stopped to look at my horse
and admire it. When near him, I said: “My lord, this is a bishop’s
horse, and ought to be in your hands.”

“It is what I was saying to my secretary,” replied the bishop. “How long
is it since you got it?”

“Only a few days ago, my lord.”

“Have you any intention of selling it?”

“I would, if it would please my bishop,” I replied.

“What is the price?” asked the bishop.

“Those who gave it to me paid $500 for it,” I replied.

“Oh! oh! that is too dear,” rejoined the bishop; “with five hundred
dollars we can get five good horses. Two hundred would be enough.”

“Your lordship is joking. Were I as rich as I am poor, one thousand
dollars would not take that noble animal from my hands, except to have
it put in the carosse of my bishop.”

“Go and make a check for two hundred dollars to the order of Mr.
Chiniquy,” said the bishop to his sub-secretary, Mr. Belisle.

When the secretary had gone to make the check, the bishop being alone
with me, took from his portfeuille three bank bills of one hundred
dollars each, and put them into my hands, saying: “This will make up
your $500, when my secretary gives you the check. But please say nothing
to anybody, not even to my secretary. I do not like to have my private
affairs talked of around the corners of the streets. That horse is the
most splendid I ever saw, and I am much obliged to you for having sold
it to me.”

I was also very glad to have $500 in hand. For with $300 I could finish
my school house, and there was $200 more to begin another, three miles
distant.

Just two weeks later, when I was dressing myself at sunrise, my servant
came to my room and said: “There are twenty men on horseback who want to
speak to you.”

“Twenty men on horseback who want to speak to me!” I answered. “Are you
dreaming?”

“I do not dream,” answered my young man; “there they are at the door, on
horseback, waiting for you.”

I was soon dressed and in the presence of twenty of my best farmers, on
horseback, who had formed themselves in a half-circle to receive me.

“What do you want, my friends?” I asked them.

One of them, who had studied a few years in the Seminary of Quebec,
answered:

“Dear pastor, we come in the name of the whole people of Beauport to ask
your pardon for having saddened your heart by not coming as we ought to
your help in the superhuman efforts you make to give good schools to our
children. This is the result of our ignorance. Having never gone to
school ourselves, the greater part of us have never known the value of
education. But the heroic sacrifices you have made lately have opened
our eyes. They ought to have been opened at the sale of your first
horse. But we were in need of another lesson to understand our meanness.
However, the selling of the second horse has done more than anything
else to awaken us from our shameful lethargy. The fear of receiving a
new rebuke from us, if you made another appeal to our generosity, has
forced you to make that new sacrifice. The first news came to us as a
thunderbolt. But there is always some light in a thunderbolt. Through
that light we have seen our profound degradation, in shutting our ears
to your earnest and paternal appeals in favor of our own dear children.
Be sure, dear pastor, that we are ashamed of our conduct. From this day,
not only our hearts but our purses are yours, in all you want to do to
secure a good education for our families. However, our principal object
in coming here to-day is not to say vain words, but to do an act of
reparation and justice. Our first thought, when we heard that you had
sold the horse we had given you, was to present you with another. We
have been prevented from doing this by the certainty that you would sell
it again, either to help some poor people or to build another school
house. As we cannot bear to see our pastor walking in the mud when going
to the city or visiting us, we have determined to put another horse into
your hands, but in such a way that you will not have the right to sell
it. We ask you then, as a favor, to select the best horse here among
these twenty which are before you, and to keep it as long as you remain
in our midst, which we hope will be very long. It will be returned to
its present possessor if you leave us; and be sure, dear pastor, that
the one of us who leaves his horse in your hands will be the most happy
and proudest of all.”

When speaking thus, that noble-hearted man had several times been unable
to conceal the tears which were rolling down his cheeks, and more than
once his trembling voice had been choked by his emotion.

I tried in vain at first to speak. My feelings of gratitude and
admiration could be expressed only with my tears. It took some time
before I could utter a single word. At last I said: “My dear friends,
this is too much for your poor pastor. I feel overwhelmed by this grand
act of kindness. I do not say that I thank you—the word thank is too
small, too short and insignificant to tell you what your poor unworthy
pastor feels at what his eyes see and his ears hear just now. The great
and merciful God, who has put those sentiments into your hearts, alone
can repay you for the joy with which you fill my soul. I would hurt your
feelings, I know, by not accepting your offering. I accept it. But to
punish your speaker, Mr. Parent, for his complimentary address, I will
take his horse for the time I am curate of Beauport, which I hope will
be till I die.” And I laid my hand on the bridle of the splendid animal.

There was then a struggle which I had not expected. Every one of the
nineteen whom I left with their horses began to cry: “Oh! do not take
that horse; it is not worth a penny; mine is much stronger,” said one.
“Mine is much faster,” cried out another. “Mine is a safe rider,” said a
third. Every one wanted me to take his horse, and tried to persuade me
that it was the best of all; they really felt sorry that they were not
able to change my mind.

Has any one ever felt more happy than I was in the midst of these
generous friends?

The memory of that happy hour will never pass away from my mind.




                             CHAPTER XXXIX.

SENT TO SUCCEED REV. MR. VARIN, CURATE OF KAMOURASKA—STERN OPPOSITION OF
  THAT CURATE AND THE SURROUNDING PRIEST AND PEOPLE—HOURS OF DESOLATION
  IN KAMOURASKA—THE GOOD MASTER ALLAYS THE TEMPEST, AND BIDS THE WAVES
  BE STILL.


On the morning of the 25th of August, 1842, we blessed and opened the
seventh school of Beauport. From that day all the children were to
receive as good an education as could be given in any country place of
Canada. Those schools had been raised on the ruins of the seven taverns
which had so long spread ruin, shame, desolation and death over that
splendid parish. My heart was filled with an unspeakable joy at the
sight of the marvellous things which, by the hand of God, had been
wrought in such a short time.

At about two P. M. of that never-to-be-forgotten day, after I had said
my vespers, and was alone, pacing the alleys of my garden, under the
shade of the old maple trees bordering the northern part of that
beautiful spot, I was reviewing the struggles and the victories of these
last four years. It seemed that everything around me—not only the giant
trees which were protecting me from the burning sun, but even the
humblest grasses and flowers of my garden—had a voice to tell me, “Bless
the Lord for His mercies.”

At my feet the majestic St. Lawrence was rolling its deep waters;
beyond, the old capital of Canada, Quebec, with its massive citadel, its
proud towers, its bristling cannons, its numerous houses and steeples,
with their tin roofs reflecting the light of the sun in myriads of rays,
formed such a spectacle of fairy beauty as no pen can describe. The
fresh breeze from the river, mingled with the perfume of the thousand
flowers of my parterre, bathed me in an atmosphere of fragrance. Never
yet had I enjoyed life as at that hour. All the sanguine desires of my
heart and the holy aspirations of my soul had been more than realized.
Peace, harmony, industry, abundance, happiness, religion and education
had come on the heels of temperance, to gladden and cheer the families
which God had entrusted to me. The former hard feelings of my
ecclesiastical superiors had been changed into sentiments and acts of
kindness, much above my merits. With the most sincere feelings of
gratitude to God, I said with the old prophet, “Bless the Lord, O my
soul.”

By the great mercy of God, that parish of Beauport, which at first had
appeared to me as a bottomless abyss, in which I was to perish, had been
changed for me into an earthly paradise. There was only one desire in my
heart. It was that I never should be removed from it. Like Peter on
Mount Tabor, I wanted to pitch my tent in Beauport to the end of my
life. But the rebuke which had shamed Peter came as quickly as lightning
to show me the folly and vanity of my dreams.

Suddenly the carrosse of the Bishop of Quebec came in sight, and rolled
down to the door of the parsonage. The sub-secretary, the Rev. Mr.
Belisle, alighting from it, directed his steps towards the garden, where
he had seen me, and handed me the following letter from the Right Rev.
Turgeon, Coadjutor of Quebec:

My dear Mons. Chiniquy.

His lordship Bishop Signaie and I wish to confer with you on a most
important matter. We have sent our carriage to bring you to Quebec.
Please come without the least delay.

                                                Truly yours,

                                                    ✠ FLAV. TURGEON.

One hour after, I was with the two bishops. My Lord Signaie said:

“Monseigneur Turgeon will tell you why we have sent for you in such
haste.”

“Mons. Chiniquy,” said Bishop Turgeon, “is not Kamouraska your
birthplace?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Do you like that place, and do you interest yourself much in its
welfare?”

“Of course, my lord, I like Kamouraska; not only because it is my
birthplace, and the most happy years of my youth were spent in it, but
also because, in my humble opinion, the beauties of its scenery, the
purity of its atmosphere, the fine manners and proverbial intelligence
of its people, make it the very gem of Canada.”

“You know,” rejoined the bishop, “that Rev. Mons. Varin has been too
infirm, these last years, to superintend the spiritual interest of that
important place, it is impossible to continue putting a young vicar at
the head of such a parish, where hundreds of the best families of the
aristocracy of Quebec and Montreal resort every summer. We have, too
long, tried that experiment of young priests in the midst of such a
people. It has been a failure. Drunkenness, luxury and immoralities of
the most degrading kind are eating up the very life of Kamouraska
to-day. Not less than thirty illegitimate births are known and
registered in different places from Kamouraska these last twelve months.
It is quite time to stop that state of affairs, and you are the only
one, Mons. Chiniquy, on whom we can rely for that great and difficult
work.”

These words passed through my soul as a two-edged sword. My lips
quivered, I felt as if I were choking, and my tongue, with difficulty
muttered: “My lord, I hope it is not your intention to remove me from my
dear parish of Beauport.”

“No, Mons. Chiniquy, we will not make use of our authority, to break the
sacred and sweet ties which unite you to the parish of Beauport. But we
will put before your conscience the reasons we have to wish you at the
head of the great and important parish of Kamouraska.”

For more than an hour, the two bishops made strong appeals to my charity
for the multitudes who were sunk into the abyss of drunkenness and every
vice, and had no one to save them.

“See how God and men are blessing you to-day,” added the Archbishop
Signaie, for what you have done in Beauport! Will they not bless you
still more, if you save that great and splendid parish of Kamouraska, as
you have saved Beauport? Will not a double crown be put upon your
forehead by your bishops, your country and your God, if you consent to
be the instrument of the mercies of God towards the people of your own
birthplace, and the surrounding country, as you have just been for
Beauport and its surrounding parishes? Can you rest and live in peace
now in Beauport, when you hear day and night the voice of the multitudes
who cry: ‘Come to our help, we are perishing?’ What will you answer to
God, at the last day, when He will show you the thousands of precious
souls lost at Kamouraska, because you refused to go to their rescue? As
Monseigneur Turgeon has said, we will not make use of our authority to
force you to leave your present position; we hope that the prayers of
your bishops will be enough for you. We know what a great sacrifice it
will be for you to leave Beauport to-day; but do not forget that the
greater the sacrifice, the more precious will the crown be.“

My bishops had spoken to me with such kindness! Their paternal and
friendly appeals had surely more power over me than orders. Not without
many tears; but with a true good will, I consented to give up the
prospects of peace and comfort which were in store for me in Beauport,
to plunge myself again into a future of endless trouble and warfare, by
going to Kamouraska.

There is no need of saying that the people of Beauport did all in their
power to induce the bishops to let me remain among them some time
longer. But the sacrifice had to be made. I gave my farewell address on
the second Sabbath of September; in the midst of indescribable cries,
sobs and tears, and on the 17th of the same month, I was on my way to
Kamouraska. I had left everything behind me at Beauport, even to my
books, in order to be freer in that formidable conflict which seemed to
be in store for me in my new parish.

When I took leave of the bishops of Quebec, they showed me a letter just
received by them from Mons. Varin, filled with the most bitter
expressions of indignation on account of the choice of such a fanatic
and fire-brand as Chiniquy, for a place so well known for its peaceful
habits and harmony among all classes.” The last words of the letter were
as follows:

“The clergy and people of Kamouraska and vicinity consider the
appointment of Mons. Chiniquy to this parish as an insult, and we hope
and pray that your lordship will change your mind on the subject.”

In showing me the letter, my lord Signaie and Turgeon said: “We fear
that you will have more trouble than we expected with the old curate and
his partisans, but we commend you to the grace of God and the protection
of the Virgin Mary, remembering that our Saviour has said: ‘Fear not, I
have overcome the world.’”

I arrived at Kamouraska the 21st of September, 1842, on one of the
finest days of the year. But my heart was filled with an unspeakable
desolation, for all along the way, the curates had told me that the
people, with their old pastor, were unanimous in their opposition to my
going there. It was even rumored that the doors of the church would be
shut against me, the next Sunday. To this bad news were added two very
strange facts. My brother Achilles, who was living at St. Michel, was to
drive me from that place to St. Roch des Aulnets, whence my other
brother Louis, would take me to Kamouraska. But we had not traveled more
than five or six miles, when the wheel of the newly finished and
beautifully painted buggy, having struck a stone, the seat was broken
into fragments, and we both fell to the ground.

By chance, as my brother was blessing the man who sold him that rig for
a new and first-class conveyance, a traveler going the same way passed
by. I asked him for a place in his caleche, bade adieu to my brother,
and consoled him by saying: “As you have lost your fine buggy in my
service, I will give you a better one.”

Two days after, my second brother was driving me to my destination, and
when about three or four miles from Kamouraska, his fine horse stepped
on a long nail which was on the road, fell down and died in the awful
convulsions of tetanus. I took leave of him, and consoled him also by
promising to give him another horse.

Another carriage took me safely to the end of my journey. However,
having to pass by the church, which was about 200 yards from the
parsonage, I dismissed my driver at the door of the sacred edifice, and
took my satchel in hand, which was my only baggage, entered the church
and spent more than an hour in fervent prayers, or rather in cries and
tears. I felt so heart-sick that I needed that hour of rest and prayer.
The tears I shed there relieved my burdened spirit.

A few steps from me, in the cemetery, lay the sacred remains of my
beloved mother, whose angelic face and memory were constantly before me.
Facing me was the altar where I had made my first communion; at my left,
was the pulpit which was to be the battlefield where I had to fight the
enemies of my God and my people, who, I had been repeatedly told, were
cursing and grinding their teeth at me. But the vision of that old
curate I had soon to confront, and who had written such an impudent
letter against me to the bishops, and the public opposition of the
surrounding priests to my coming into their midst, were the most
discouraging aspects of my new position. I felt as if my soul had been
crushed. My very existence seemed an unbearable burden.

My new responsibilities came so vividly before my mind in that
distressing hour, that my courage, for a moment, failed me. I reproached
myself for the act of folly in yielding to the request of the bishops.
It seemed evident that I had accepted a burden too heavy for me to bear.
But I prayed with all the fervor of my soul to God and to the Virgin
Mary, and wept to my heart’s content.

There was a marvellous power in the prayers and tears which came from my
heart. I felt as a new man. I seemed to hear the trumpet of God calling
me to the battlefield. My only business then was to go and fight,
relying on Him alone for victory. I took my traveling bag, went out of
the church, and walked slowly towards the parsonage, which has been
burnt since. It was a splendid two-story building, eighty feet in
length, with capacious cellars. It had been built shortly after the
conquest of Canada, as a store for contraband goods; but after a few
years of failure, became the parsonage of the parish.

The Rev. Mons. Varin, though infirm and sick, had watched me from his
window, and felt bewildered at my entering the church and remaining so
long.

I knocked the first door, but as nobody answered, I opened it, and
crossed the first large room to knock at the second door; but, here
also, no answer came except from two furious little dogs. I entered the
room, fighting the dogs, which bit me several times. I knocked at the
third and fourth doors with the same result—no one to receive me.

I knew that the next was the old curate’s sleeping-room. At my knocking,
an angry voice cried out: “Walk in.”

I entered, made a step toward the old and infirm curate, who was sitting
in his large arm chair. As I was about to salute him, he angrily said:
“The people of Beauport have made great efforts to keep you in their
midst, but the people of Kamouraska will make as great an effort to turn
you out of this place.”

“Mons. le Cure,” I answered calmly, “God knoweth that I never desired to
leave Beauport for this place. But I think it is that great and merciful
God who has brought me here by the hand; and I hope He will help me to
overcome all opposition, from whatever quarter it may come.”

He replied angrily: “Is it to insult me that you call me ‘Mons. le
Cure?’ I am no more the curate of Kamouraska. You are the curate now,
Mr. Chiniquy.”

“I beg your pardon, my dear Mr. Varin; you are still, I hope you will
remain all your life, the honored and beloved curate of Kamouraska. The
respect and gratitude I owe you have caused me to refuse the titles and
honors which our bishop wanted to give me.”

“But, then, if I am the curate, what are you?” replied the old priest,
with more calmness.

“I am nothing but a simple soldier of Christ, and a sower of the good
seed of the gospel!” I answered. “When I fight the common enemy in the
plain, as Joshua did, you, like Moses, will stand on the top of the
mountain, lift up your hands to heaven, send your prayers to the
mercy-seat, and we will gain the day. Then both will bless the God of
our salvation for the victory.”

“Well! well! this is beautiful, grand and sublime,” said the old priest,
with a voice filled with friendly emotions. “But where is your household
furniture, your library?”

“My household furniture,” I answered, “is in this little bag which I
hold in my hand. I do not want any of my books, as long as I have the
pleasure and honor to be with the good Mons. Varin, who will allow me, I
am sure of it, to ransack his splendid library, and study his rare and
learned books.”

“But what rooms do you wish to occupy?” rejoined the good old curate.

“As the parsonage is yours, and not mine,” I answered, “please tell me
where you want me to sleep and rest. I will accept, with gratitude, any
room you will offer me, even if it were in your cellar or granary. I do
not want to bother you in any way. When I was young, a poor orphan in
your parish, some twenty years ago, were you not a father to me? Please
continue to look upon me as your own child, for I have always loved you
and considered you as a father, and still do the same. Were you not my
guide and adviser, in my first steps in the ways of God? Please continue
to be my friend and adviser to the end of your life. My only ambition is
to be your right-hand man, and to learn from your old experience and
your sincere piety, how to live and work as a good priest of Jesus
Christ.”

I had not finished the last sentence, when the old man burst into tears,
threw himself into my arms, pressed me to his heart, bathed me with his
tears, and said, with a voice half-suffocated by his sobs: “Dear Mr.
Chiniquy, forgive me the evil things I have written and said about you.
You are welcome in my parsonage, and I bless God to have sent me such a
young friend, who will help me to carry the burden of my old age.”

I then handed him the bishop’s letter, which had confirmed all I had
said about my mission of peace towards him.

From that day to his death, which occurred six months after, I never had
a more sincere friend than Mr. Varin.

I thanked God, who had enabled me at once, not only to disarm the chief
of my opponents, but to transform him into my most sincere and devoted
friend. My hope was that the people would soon follow their chief, and
be reconciled to me, but I did not expect that this would be so soon,
and from such an unforeseen and unexpected cause.

The principal reason the people had to oppose my coming to Kamouraska,
was, that I was the nephew of the Hon. Amable Dionne, who had made a
colossal fortune at their expense. The Rev. Mr. Varin, who was always in
his debt, was also forced by the circumstances, to buy everything, both
for himself and the church, from him, and had to pay, without a murmur,
the most exorbitant prices for everything.

In that way, the church and the curate, though they had very large
revenues, had never enough to clear their accounts. When the people
heard that the nephew of Mons. Dionne was their curate, they said to
each other: “Now our poor church is forever ruined, for the nephew will,
still more than the curate, favor his uncle, and the uncle will be less
scrupulous than ever in asking most unreasonable prices for his
merchandise.”

They felt they had more than fallen from Charybdis into Scylla.

The very next day after my arrival, the beadle told me that the church
needed a few yards of cotton for some repairs, and asked me if he would
not go, as usual, to Mr. Dionne’s store. I told him to go there first,
ask the price of that article, and then go to the other stores, ordering
him to buy at the cheapest one. Thirty cents was asked at Mr. Dionne’s,
and only fifteen cents at Mr. St. Pierre’s; of course we bought at the
latter’s store.

The day was not over before this apparently insignificant fact was known
all over the parish, and was taking the most extraordinary and
unforeseen proportions.

Farmers would meet with their neighbors, and congratulate themselves
that, at last, the yoke imposed upon them by the old curate and Mr.
Dionne was broken; that the taxes they had to pay the store were at an
end, with the monopoly which had cost them so much money. Many came to
Mr. St. Pierre to hear from his own lips that their new curate had, at
once, freed them from what they considered the long and ignominious
bondage, against which they so often, but so vainly protested. For the
rest of the week, this was the only subject of conversation. They
congratulated themselves, that they had, at last, a priest, with such an
independent and honest mind, that he would not do them any injustice,
even to please a relative in whose house he had spent the years of his
childhood.

This simple act of fair play towards that people won over their
affection. Only one little dark spot remained in their minds against me.
They had been told that the only subject on which I could preach was:
Rum, whiskey and drunkenness. And it seemed to them exceedingly tedious
to hear nothing else from the curate, particularly when they were more
than ever determined to continue drinking their social glasses of
brandy, rum and wine.

There was an immense crowd at church the next Sunday. My text was: “As
the Father has loved me, so have I loved you.” Showing them how Jesus
had proved that He was their friend.

But their sentiments of piety and pleasure at what they had heard were
nothing compared to their surprise when they saw that I had preached
nearly an hour without saying a word on whiskey, rum or beer.

People are often compared to the waters of the sea in the Holy
Scriptures. When you see the roaring waves dashing on that rock to-day,
as if they wanted to demolish it, do not fear that this fury will last
long. The very next day, if the wind has changed, the same waters will
leave that rock alone, to spend their fury on the opposite rock. So it
was in Kamouraska. They were full of indignation and wrath when I set my
feet in their midst; but a few days later, those very men would have
given the last drop of their blood to protect me. The dear Saviour had
evidently seen the threatening storm which was to destroy His poor
unprofitable servant. He had heard the roaring waves which were dashing
against me. So he came down and bid the storm “be still,” and the waves
be calm.




                              CHAPTER XL.

ORGANIZATION OF TEMPERANCE SOCIETIES IN KAMOURASKA AND SURROUNDING
  COUNTRY—THE GIRL IN THE GARB OF A MAN IN THE SERVICE OF THE CURATES OF
  QUEBEC AND EBOULEMENTS—FRIGHTENED BY THE SCANDALS SEEN EVERYWHERE—GIVE
  UP MY PARISH OF KAMOURASKA TO JOIN THE “OBLATES OF MARY IMMACULATE OF
  LONGGUEIL.”


Two days after my arrival at Kamouraska, I received a letter from the
surrounding priests, at the head of whom was the Grand Vicar Mailloux,
expressing the hope that I would not try to form any temperance society
in my new parish, as I had done in Beauport; for the good reasons, they
said, that drunkenness was not prevailing in that part of Canada, as it
was in the city of Quebec. I answered them politely, that, so long as I
should be at the head of this new parish, I would try, as I had ever
done, to mind my own business, and I hoped that my neighboring friends
would do the same. Not long after, I saw that the curates felt ashamed
of their vain attempt to intimidate me.

The next Sabbath, the crowd was greater than at the first. Having heard
that the merchants were to start the next day, with their schooners, to
buy their winter provisions of rum, I said, in a very solemn way, before
my sermon:

“My friends, I know that, to-morrow, the merchants leave for Quebec, to
purchase their rum. Let me advise them, as their best friend, not to buy
any; and as the ambassador of Christ, I forbid them to bring a single
drop of those poisonous drinks here. It will surely be their ruin, if
they pay no attention to this friendly advice; for they will not sell a
single drop of it, after next Sabbath. That day, I will show to the
intelligent people of this parish, that rum, and all the other drugs
sold here, under the name of brandy, wine and beer, are nothing else
than disgusting, deadly and cursed poisons.”

I then preached on the words of our Saviour: “Be always ready; for ye
know neither the day nor the hour when the Son of Man cometh.” Though
the people seemed much pleased and impressed by that second sermon, they
felt exceedingly irritated at my few warning words to the merchants.
When the service was over, they all rallied around the merchants to tell
them not to mind what they had heard.

“If our young curate,” said they, “thinks he will lead us by the nose,
as he has done with the drunkards of Beauport, he will soon see his
mistake. Instead of one hundred tons, as you brought last fall, bring us
two hundred, this year; we will drink them to his health. We have a good
crop, and we want to spend a jolly winter.”

It is probable that the church of Kamouraska had never seen within its
walls such a crowd as on the second Sabbath of October, 1842. It was
literally crammed. Curiosity had attracted the people, who, not less
eager to hear my first grand sermon against rum, than to see the failure
they expected, and wished, of my first efforts to form a temperance
society. Long before the public service, at the door of the church, as
well as during the whole preceding week, the people had pledged
themselves never to give up their strong drink, and never to join the
temperance society.

But what are the resolutions of man against God? Is He not their master?

The half of that first sermon on temperance was not heard, when that
whole multitude had forgotten their public promises. The hearts were not
only touched—they were melted and changed by God, who wanted to show,
once more, that His works of mercy were above all the works of His
hands.

From the very first day of my arrival in Kamouraska, I had made a
serious and exact inquiry about the untold miseries brought upon the
people by intoxicating drinks.

I had found that, during the last twenty years, twelve men had been
drowned, and eight had been frozen to death, who had left twenty widows
and sixty orphans in the most distressing poverty. Sixty farmers had
lost their lands, and had been obliged to emigrate to other places,
where they were suffering all the pangs of poverty from the drunkenness
of their parents; several other families had their properties mortgaged
for their whole value, to the rum merchants, and were expected, every
day, to be turned out from their inheritances, to pay their rum bills.
Seven mothers had died in delirium tremens, one had hung herself,
another drowned herself when drunk. One hundred thousand dollars had
been paid to the rum merchants during the last fifteen years. Two
hundred thousand more were due to the storekeeper; three-fourths of
which were for strong drink. Four men had been murdered, among whom was
their landlord, Achilles Tache, from their drunken habits!

When I had recapitulated all these facts, which were public and
undeniable, and depicted the desolation of the ruined families, composed
of their own brothers, sisters, and dear children; when I brought before
their minds, the tears of the widows, the cries of the starving and
naked children, the shame of the families, the red hands of the
murderers, and the mangled bodies of their victims; the eternal cries of
the lost from drunkenness, the broken-hearted fathers and mothers, whose
children had been destroyed by strong drink; when I proved to them that
there was not a single one in their midst who had not suffered, either
in his own person, or in that of his father or mother, brothers, sisters
or children. Yes, when I had given them the simple and awful story of
the crimes committed in their midst; the ruin and deaths, the misery of
thousands of precious souls for whom Christ died in vain, the church was
filled with such sobs and cries that I often could not be heard. Many
times my voice was drowned by the indescribable confusion and
lamentation of that whole multitude. Unable to contain myself, several
times I stopped and mingled my sobs and cries with those of my people.

When the sermon, which lasted two hours, was finished, I asked all those
who were determined to help me in stopping the ravages of intoxicating
drinks, in drying the tears which they caused to flow, and saving the
precious souls they were destroying, to come forward and take the public
pledge of temperance, by kissing a crucifix which I held in my hand.
Thirteen hundred and ten came.

Not fifty of the people had refused to enroll themselves under the
blessed and glorious banners of temperance! and these few recalcitrants
came forward, with a very few exceptions, the next time I spoke on the
subject.

The very same day, the wives of the merchants sent despatches to their
husbands in Quebec, to tell them what had been done, and not a single
barrel of intoxicating drinks was brought by them. The generous example
of the admirable people of Kamouraska spoke with an irresistible
eloquence to the other parishes of that district, and before long, the
blessed banners of temperance floated over all the populations of St.
Pascal, St. Andrew, Isle Verte, Cacouna, Riviere du Loup, Rimouski,
Matane, St. Anne, St. Roch, Madawaska, St. Benoit, St. Luce, etc., on
the south side of the St. Lawrence, and the Eboulements, La Malbaye, and
the other parishes on the north side of the river; and the people kept
their pledge with such fidelity that the trade in rum was literally
killed in that part of Canada, as it had been in Beauport and its
vicinity.

The blessed fruits of this reform were soon felt and seen everywhere, in
the public prosperity and the spread of education. Kamouraska, which was
owing $200,000, to the merchants in 1842, had not only paid its
interest, but had reduced its debt to only $120,000, when I left it to
go to Montreal, in 1846.

God only knows my joy at these admirable manifestations of his mercies
toward my country. However, the joys of man are never without their
mixture of sadness.

In the good providence of God, being invited by all the curates to
establish temperance societies among their people, I had the sad
opportunity, as no priest ever had in Canada, to know the secret and
public scandals of each parish. When I went to the Eboulements, on the
north side of the river, invited by the Rev. Noel Toussignant, I learned
from the very lips of that young priest, and the ex-priest, Tetreau, the
history of the most shameful scandals.

In 1830, a young priest of Quebec, called Derome, had fallen in love
with one of his young female penitents of Vercheres, where he had
preached a few days, and he had persuaded her to follow him to the
parsonage of Quebec. The better to conceal their iniquity from the
public, he persuaded his victim to dress herself as a young man, and
throw her dress into the river, to make her parents and the whole parish
believe that she was drowned. I had seen her many times at the parsonage
of Quebec, under the name of Joseph, and had much admired her refined
manners, though more than once I was very much inclined to think that
the smart Joseph was no one else than a lost girl. But the respect I had
for the curate of Quebec (who was the coadjutor of the bishop) and his
young vicars, caused me to reject those suspicions as unfounded.
However, many, even among the first citizens of the city, had the same
suspicions, and they pressed me to go to the coadjutor and warn him; but
I refused, and told those gentlemen to do that delicate work themselves,
and they did it.

The position of that high dignitary and his vicar was not then a very
agreeable one. Their bark had evidently drifted into dangerous waters.
To keep Joseph among themselves was impossible, after the friendly
advice from such high quarters, and to dismiss him was not less
dangerous. He knew too well how the curate of Quebec, with his vicars,
were keeping their vows of celibacy, to dismiss him without danger to
themselves; a single word from his lips would destroy them. Happily, for
them, Mr. Clement, then curate of the Eboulements, was in search of such
a servant, and took him to his parsonage, after persuading the
bishop-coadjutor to give Joseph a large sum of money to seal his lips.

Things went on pretty smoothly between Joseph and the priest for several
years, till some suspicions arose in the minds of the sharp-sighted
people of the parish, who told the curate that it would be safer and
more honorable for him to get rid of his servant. In order to put an end
to those suspicions, and to retain him in the parsonage, the curate
persuaded him to marry the daughter of a poor neighbor.

The three bans were published, and the two girls were duly married by
the curate, who continued his criminal intimacies, in the hope that no
one would trouble him any more on that subject. But not long after he
was removed to La Petite Riviere, and in 1838, the Rev. M. Tetreau was
appointed curate of the Eboulements. This new priest, knowing nothing of
the abominations which his predecessor had practiced, continued to
employ Joseph. One day, when Joseph was working at the gate of the
parsonage, in the presence of several people, a stranger came and asked
him if Mr. Tetreau was at home.

“Yes, sir, Mr. Curate is at home,” answered Joseph; “but as you seem a
stranger to the place, would you allow me to ask you from what parish
you come?”

“I am not ashamed of my parish,” answered the stranger. “I come from
Vercheres.”

At the word “Vercheres,” Joseph turned so pale that the stranger was
puzzled. He looked carefully at him, and exclaimed:

“Oh! my God! What do I see here? Genevieve! Genevieve! over whom we have
mourned so long as drowned! Here you are, disguised as a man!”

“Dear uncle” (it was her uncle); “for God’s sake, not a word more here!”

But it was too late; the people who were there had heard the uncle and
the niece. Their long and secret suspicions were well-founded. One of
their former priests had kept a girl, under the disguise of a man, in
his house; and to blind his people more thoroughly, he had married that
girl to another, in order to have them both in the house when he
pleased, without awakening any suspicion!

The news went, almost as quickly as lightning, from one end to the other
of the parish, and spread all over the country, on both sides of the St.
Lawrence. I had heard of that horror, but I could not believe it.
However, I had to believe it, when, on the spot, I heard from the lips
of the ex-curate, M. Tetreau, and the new curate, M. Noel de
Toussignant, and from the lips of my landlord, the Honorable Laterriere,
the following details, which had come to light only a short time before.

The justice of the peace had investigated the matter, in the name of
public morality. Joseph was brought before the magistrates, who decided
that a physician should be charged to make, not a _post mortem_ but an
_ante-mortem_ inquest. The Honorable Laterriere, who made the inquest,
declared that Joseph was a girl, and the bonds of marriage were legally
dissolved.

At the same time, the curate M. Tetreau, had sent a dispatch to the
Right Rev. Bishop-coadjutor of Quebec, informing him that the young man
whom he had kept in his house, several years, was legally proved a girl;
a fact which, I need hardly state, was well known by the bishop and his
vicars! They immediately sent a trustworthy man with £500, to induce the
girl to leave the country without delay, lest she were prosecuted and
sent to the penitentiary. She accepted the offer, and crossed the lines
to the United States with her $2,000, where she was soon married, and
where she still lives.

I wished that this story had never been told me, or at least, that I
might be allowed to doubt some of its circumstances; but there was no
help. I was forced to acknowledge that in my Church of Rome, there was
such corruption from head to foot, which could scarcely be surpassed in
Sodom. I remember what the Rev. Mr. Perras had told me of the tears and
desolation of Bishop Plessis, when he had discovered that all the
priests of Canada, with the exception of three, were atheists.

[Illustration: CARDINAL NEWMAN.]

I would not be honest, did I not confess that the personal knowledge of
that fact, which I learned in all its scandalous details from the very
lips of unimpeachable witnesses, saddened me, and for a time, shook my
faith in my religion, to its foundation. I felt secretly ashamed to
belong to a body of men so completely lost to every sense of honesty, as
the priests and bishops of Canada. I had heard of many scandals before.
The infamies of the grand vicar Manceau and Quiblier of Montreal,
Cadieux at Three Rivers, and Viau at Riviere Ouelle. The public acts of
depravity of the priests Lelievre, Tabeau, Pouliot, Belisle, Brunet,
Quevillon, Huot, Lajuste, Rabby, Crevier, Bellecourt, Valle, Mignault,
Noel, Pinet, Duguez, Davely and many others, were known to me, as well
as by the whole clergy. But the abominations of which Joseph was the
victim seemed to overstep the conceivable limits of infamy. For the
first time, I sincerely regretted that I was a priest. The priesthood of
Rome seemed then, to me, the very fulfillment of the prophecy of
Revelation, about the great prostitute, who makes the nations drunk with
the wines of her prostitutions.

Auricular confession, which I knew to be the first, if not the only
cause, of these abominations, appeared to me, what it really is, a
school of perdition for the priest and his female penitents. The
priest’s oath of celibacy, was to my eyes, in those hours of distress,
but a shameful mask to conceal a corruption which was unknown in the
most depraved days of old paganism. New and bright lights came, then,
before my mind which, had I followed them, would have guided me to the
truth of the gospel. But I was blind! The Good Master had not yet
touched my eyes with his divine and life-giving hand. I had no idea that
there could be any other church than the Church of Rome, in which I
could be saved. I was, however, often saying to myself: “How can I hope
to conquer on a battlefield where so many, as strong and even much
stronger than I am, have perished?”

I felt no longer at peace. My soul was filled with trouble and anxiety.
I not only distrusted myself, but I lost confidence in the rest of the
priests and bishops. In fact, I could not see any one in whom I could
trust. Though my beautiful and dear parish of Kamouraska was, more than
ever, overwhelming me with tokens of its affection, gratitude and
respect, it had lost its attraction for me. To whatever side I turned my
eyes, I saw nothing but the most seducing examples of perversion. It
seemed as if I were surrounded by numberless snares, from which it was
impossible to escape. I wished to depart from this deceitful and lost
world.

When my soul was as drowned under the waves of a bitter sea, the Rev.
Mr. Guignes, Superior of the Monastery of the Fathers of Oblates of Mary
Immaculate, at Longueuil, near Montreal, came to pass a few days with
me, for the benefit of his health.

I spoke to him of that shameful scandal, and did not conceal from him
that my courage failed me, when I looked at the torrent of iniquity
which was sweeping everything, under our eyes, with an irresistible
force.

“We are here alone, in the presence of God,” I said to him. “I confess
that I feel an unspeakable horror at the moral ruin which I see
everywhere in our church. My priesthood, of which I was so proud till
lately, seems to me, to-day, the most ignominious yoke, when I see it
dragged in the mud of the most infamous vices, not only by the immense
majority of the priests, but even by our bishops. How can I hope to save
myself, when I see so many stronger than I am, perishing all around me?”

The Reverend Superior, with the kindness of a father and the gravity of
an apostle, answered me:

“I understand your fears perfectly. They are legitimate and too
well-founded. Like you, I am a priest; and like you, if not more than
you, I know the numberless and formidable dangers which surround the
priest. It is because I know them too well, that I have not dared to be
a secular priest, a single day. I knew the humiliating and disgraceful
history of Joseph and the coadjutor bishop of Quebec. Nay! I know many
things still more horrible and unspeakable which I have learned when
preaching and hearing confessions in France and in Canada. My fear is
that, to-day, there are not many more undefiled souls among the priests,
than in Sodom, in the days of Lot. The fact is, that it is morally
impossible for a secular priest to keep his vows of celibacy, except by
a miracle of the grace of God. Our holy church would be a modern Sodom,
long ago, had not our merciful God granted her the grace that many of
our priests have always enrolled themselves among the armies of the
regular priests, in the different religious orders which are, to the
church, what the ark was to Noah and his children, in the days of the
deluge. Only the priests whom God calls, in His mercy, to become members
of any of those orders, are safe. For they are under the paternal care
and surveillance of superiors whose zeal and charity are like a shield
to protect them. Their holy and strict laws are like strong walls and
high towers which the enemy cannot storm.”

He then spoke to me, with an irresistible eloquence, of the peace of
soul which a regular priest enjoys within the walls of his monastery. He
represented, in the most attractive colors, the spiritual and constant
joys of the heart which one feels when living, day and night, under the
eyes of a superior to whom he has vowed a perfect submission. He added:
“Your providential work is finished in the diocese of Quebec. The
temperance societies are established almost everywhere. We are in need
of your long experience and your profound studies on that subject, in
the diocese of Montreal. It is true that the good Bishop de Nancy has
done what he could to support that holy cause, but, though he is working
with the utmost zeal, he has not studied that subject enough to make a
lasting impression on the people. Come with us. We are more than thirty
priests, oblates of Mary Immaculate, who will be too happy to second
your efforts in that noble work, which is too much for one man alone.
Moreover, you cannot do justice to your great parish of Kamouraska and
to the temperance cause together. You must give up one, to consecrate
yourself to the other. Take courage, my young friend! Offer to God the
sacrifice of your dear Kamouraska, as you made the sacrifice of your
beautiful Beauport, some years ago, for the good of Canada and in the
interest of the Church, which calls you to its help.”

It seemed to me that I could oppose no reasonable argument to these
considerations. I fell on my knees, and made the sacrifice of my
beautiful and precious Kamouraska. The last Sabbath of September, 1846,
in the midst of tears and desolation which no words can depict, I gave
my farewell address to the so dear and intelligent people of Kamouraska,
to go to Longueuil and become a novice of the Oblates of Mary
Immaculate.




                              CHAPTER XLI.

PERVERSION OF DR. NEWMAN TO THE CHURCH OF ROME IN THE LIGHT OF HIS OWN
  EXPLANATIONS, COMMON SENSE AND THE WORD OF GOD.


The year 1843 will be long remembered in the Church of Rome for the
submission of Dr. Newman to her authority. This was considered by many
Roman Catholics as one of the greatest triumphs ever gained by their
church against Protestantism. But some of us, more acquainted with the
daily contradictions and tergiversations of the Oxford divine, could not
associate ourselves in the public rejoicings of our church.

From almost the very beginning of his public life, Dr. Newman, as well
as Dr. Pusey, appeared to many of us as cowards and traitors in the
Protestant camp, whose object was to betray the church which was feeding
them, and which they were sworn to defend. They both seemed to us to be
skillful but dishonest conspirators.

Dr. Newman, caught in the very act of that conspiracy, has boldly denied
it. Brought before the tribunal of public opinion as a traitor who,
though enrolled under the banners of the Church of England, was giving
help and comfort to its foe, the Church of Rome, he has published a
remarkable book under the title of “Apologia pro vita sua,” to exculpate
himself. I hold in my hands the New York edition of 1865. Few men will
read that book from beginning to end; and still fewer will understand it
at its first reading. The art of throwing dust in the eyes of the public
is brought to perfection in that work. I have read many books in my long
life, but I have never met with anything like the Jesuit ability shown
by Dr. Newman in giving a color of truth to the most palpable errors and
falsehoods. I have had to read it at least four times, with the utmost
attention, before being sure of having unlocked all its dark corners and
sophistries.

That we may be perfectly fair towards Dr. Newman, let us forget what his
adversaries have written against him, and let us hear only what he says
in his own defence. Here it is. I dare say that his most bitter enemies
could never have been able to write a book so damaging against him as
this one which he has given us for his apology.

Let me tell the reader at once that I, with many other priests of Rome,
felt at first an unspeakable joy at the reading of many of the “Tracts
for the Times.” It is true that we keenly felt the blows Dr. Newman was
giving us now and then; but we were soon consoled by the more deadly
blows which he was striking at his own Church—the Church of England.
Besides that, it soon became evident that the more he was advancing in
his controversial work, the nearer he was coming to us. We were not long
without saying to each other: “Dr. Newman is evidently, though secretly,
for us; he is a Roman Catholic at heart, and will soon join us. It is
only from want of moral courage and honesty that he remains a
Protestant.”

But from the very beginning there was a cloud in my mind, and in the
minds of many other of my co-priests, about him. His contradictions were
so numerous, his sudden transitions from one side to the other extreme,
when speaking of Romanism and Anglicanism; his eulogiums of our Church
to-day, and his abuses of it the very next day; his expressions of love
and respect for his own Church in one tract, so suddenly followed by the
condemnation of her dearest doctrines and practices in the next, caused
many others as well as myself to suspect that he had no settled
principles, or faith in any religion.

What was my surprise, when reading this strange book, I found that my
suspicions were too well founded; that Dr. Newman was nothing else than
one of those free-thinkers who had no real faith in any of the sacred
dogmas he was preaching, and on which he was writing so eloquently! What
was my astonishment when, in 1865, I read in his own book, the
confession made by that unfortunate man that he was nothing else but a
giant weathercock, when the whole people of England were looking upon
him as one of the most sincere and learned ministers of the Gospel! Here
is his own confession, pages 111, 112. Speaking of the years he had
spent in the Episcopal Church as a minister, he says: “Alas! It was my
portion, for whole years, to remain without any satisfactory basis for
my religious profession; in a state of moral sickness, neither able to
acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to go to Rome!” This is Cardinal
Newman, painted by himself! He tells us how _miserable_ he was when an
Episcopalian minister, by feeling that his religion had no basis, no
foundation!

What is a preacher of religion who feels that he has no basis, no
foundation, no reason to believe in that religion? Is he not that blind
man of whom Christ speaks, “who leads other blind men into the ditch?”

Note it is not Rev. Charles Kingsley; it is not any of the able
Protestant controversialists: it is not even the old Chiniquy, who says
that Dr. Newman was nothing else but an unbeliever, when the Protestant
people were looking upon him as one of their most pious and sincere
Christian theologians. It is Dr. Newman himself who, without suspecting
it, is forced by the marvellous Providence of God, to reveal that
deplorable fact in his “Apologia pro vita sua.”

Now what was the opinion entertained by him of the high and low sections
of his church? Here are his very words, page 91: “As to the High Church
and the Low Church, I thought that the one had not much more of a
logical basis than the other; while I had a thorough contempt for the
Evangelical!” But please observe that when this minister of the Church
of England had found, with the help of Dr. Pusey, that this church had
no logical basis, and that he had a “thorough contempt for the
Evangelical,” he kept a firm and continuous hold upon the living which
he was enjoying from day to day. Nay, it is when paid by his church to
preach her doctrines and fight her battles that he set at work to raise
another church! Of course the new church was to have a firm basis on
logic, history and the Gospel; the new church was to be worthy of the
British people, it was to be the modern ark to save the perishing world!

The reader will perhaps think I am joking, and that I am caricaturing
Dr. Newman. No! the hour in which we live is too solemn to be spent in
jokes—it is rather with tears and sobs that we must approach the
subject. Here are the very words of Dr. Newman about the new church he
wished to build after demolishing the Church of England as established
by law. He says (page 116): “I have said enough on what I consider to
have been the general objects of the various works which I wrote,
edited, or prompted in the years which I am reviewing. _I wanted to
bring out in a substantive form a living Church of England, in a
position proper to herself, and founded on distinct principles; as far
as paper could do it_, and as earnestly preaching it and influencing
others toward it, could tend to make it in fact;—a living church, made
of flesh and blood, with voice, complexion, motion and action, and a
will of its own.” (The italics are mine.) If I had not said that these
words were written by Dr. Newman, would the reader have suspected it?

What is to be the name of the new church? Dr. Newman himself has called
it “Via Media.” As the phrase indicates, it was to stand between the
rival Churches of England and Rome, and it was to be built with the
materials taken, as much as possible, from the ruins of both.

The first thing to be done, then, was to demolish that huge, illogical,
unscriptural, unchristian church, restored by the English reformers. Dr.
Newman bravely set to work, under the eye and direction of Dr. Pusey.
His merciless hammer was heard almost day and night from 1833 to 1834,
striking alternately, with hard blows, now against the church of the
Pope, whom he railed Antichrist, and then against his own church, which
he was, very soon, to find still more corrupted and defiled than its
anti-Christian rival. For, as he was proceeding in his work of
demolition, he tells us that he found more clearly, every day, that the
materials and the foundations of the Church of Rome were exceedingly
better than those of his own. He then determined to give a _coup de
grace_ to the Church of England, and strike such a blow that her walls
would be forever pulverized. His perfidious tract XC. aims at this
object.

Nothing can surpass the ability and the pious cunning with which Dr.
Newman tries to conceal his shameful conspiracy in his “Apologia.”

Hear the un-British and unmanly excuses which he gives for having
deceived his readers, when he was looked upon as the most reliable
theologian of the day, in defence of the doctrine of the Church of
England. In pages 236-37 he says: “How could I ever hope to make them
believe in a second theology, when I had cheated them in the first? With
what face could I publish a new edition of a dogmatic creed, and ask
them to receive it as gospel? Would it not be plain to them that no
certainty was to be found anywhere? Well, in my defence, I could make
but a lame apology; however, it was the true one—viz: that I had not
read the Fathers critically enough; that in such nice points as those
which determine the angle of divergence between the two churches, I had
made considerable miscalculations; and how came this about? Why, the
fact was, unpleasant as it was to avow, that I had leaned too much upon
the assertions of Usher, Jeremy Taylor, or Barrow, and had been deceived
by them.”

Here is a specimen of the learning and honesty of the great Oxford
divine! Dr. Newman confesses that when he was telling his people “St.
Augustine says this, St. Jerome says that”—when he assured them that St.
Gregory supported this doctrine, and Origen that, it was all false.
Those holy fathers had never taught such doctrines. It was Usher, Taylor
and Barrow who were citing them, and they had deceived him!

Is it not a strange thing that such a shrewd man as Dr. Newman should
have so completely destroyed his own good name in the very book he
wrote, with so much care and ingenuity, to defend himself? One remains
confounded—he can hardly believe his own eyes at such want of honesty in
such a man. It is evident that his mind was troubled at the souvenir of
such a course of procedure. But he wanted to excuse himself by saying it
was the fault of Usher, Taylor and Barrow!

Are we not forcibly brought to the solemn and terrible drama in the
Garden of Eden? Adam hoped to be excused by saying, “The woman whom thou
gavest to be with me, she gave me the fruit of the tree, and I did eat.”
The woman said, “The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat.” But what was
the result of those excuses? We read: “Therefore the Lord God sent him
forth from the Garden of Eden.” Dr. Newman has lost the precious
inheritance God has given him. He has lost the lamp he had received to
guide his steps, and he is now in the dark dungeon of Popery,
worshipping as a poor slave, the wafer god of Rome.

But what has become of that new church or religion, the _Via Media_,
which has just come out from the sickly brain of the Oxford professor?
Let us hear its sad and premature end from Dr. Newman himself. Let me,
however, premise, that when Dr. Newman began his attacks against his
church, he at first so skillfully mixed the most eloquent eulogiums with
his criticisms, that, though many sincere Christians were grieved, few
dared to complain. The names of Pusey and Newman commanded such respect
that few raised their voices against the conspiracy. This emboldened
them. Month after month they became unguarded in their denunciations of
the Church of England, and more explicit in their support of Romanism.
In the meantime, the Church of Rome was reaping a rich harvest of
perverts; for many Protestants were unsettled in their faith, and were
going the whole length of the road to Rome, so cunningly indicated by
the conspirators. At last, the 90th tract appeared in 1843. It fell as a
thunderbolt on the church. A loud cry of indignation was raised all over
England against those who had so mercilessly struck at the heart of that
church which they had sworn to defend. The bishops almost unanimously
denounced Dr. Newman and his Romish tendencies, and showed the absurdity
of his _Via Media_.

Now, let us hear him telling himself this episode of his life. For I
want to be perfectly fair to Dr. Newman. It is only from his own words
and public acts that I want the reader to judge him.

Here is what he says of himself, after being publicly condemned: “I saw
indeed clearly that my place in the movement was lost. Public confidence
was at an end. My occupation was gone. It was simply an impossibility
that I could say anything henceforth to good effect, when I had been
posted up by the Marshal on the buttery hatch of every college of my
University after the manner of discommoned pastry-cooks, and when, in
every part of the country, and every class of society, through every
organ and occasion of opinion, in newspapers, in periodicals, at
meetings, in pulpits, at dinner-tables in coffee-rooms, in railway
carriages, I was denounced as a traitor who had laid his train, and was
detected in the very act of firing it against the time-honored
establishment.”... “Confidence in me was lost. But I had already lost
full confidence in myself.” (p. 132.)

Let the reader hear these words from the very lips of Dr.
Newman—“_Confidence in me was lost! But I had already lost full
confidence in myself!_” (p. 132.) Are these words the indications of a
brave, innocent man? Or are they not the cry of despair of a cowardly
and guilty conscience?

Was it not when Wishart heard that the Pope and his millions of slaves
had condemned him to death, that he raised his head as a giant, and
showed that he was more above his accusers and his judges than the
heavens are above the earth? Had he lost his confidence in himself and
in his God when he said: “I am happy to suffer and die in the cause of
Truth?” Did Luther lose confidence in himself and in his God, when
condemned by the Pope and all his Bishops, and ordered to go before the
Emperor to be condemned to death, if he would not retract? No! It is in
those hours of trial that he made the world to re-echo the sublime words
of David: “God is our refuge and our strength, a present help in
trouble. Therefore, we will not fear, though the earth be removed, and
though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea. Though the
waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the
swelling thereof.” But Luther had a good cause. He knew, he felt, that
the God of Heaven was on his side, when Dr. Newman knew well that he was
deceiving the world, after having deceived himself. Luther was strong
and fearless: for the voice of Jesus had come through the fifteen
centuries to tell him: “Fear not, I am with thee.” Dr. Newman was weak,
trembling before the storm, for his conscience was reproaching him for
his treachery and his unbelief.

Did Latimer falter and lose his confidence in himself and in his God,
when condemned by his judges and tied to the stake to be burnt? No! It
is then that he uttered those immortal and sublime words: “Master
Ridley: Be of good comfort and play the man; we shall, this day, light a
candle, by God’s grace, in England, as I trust shall never be put out!”

This is the language of men who are fighting for Christ and His Gospel.
Dr. Newman could not use such noble language when he was betraying
Christ and His Gospel.

Now, let us hear from himself when, after having lost the confidence of
his Church and his country, and having also lost his confidence in
himself, he saw a ghost, and found that the Church of Rome was right. At
page 157, he says: “My friend, an anxiously religious man, pointed out
the palmary words of St. Augustine which were contained in one of the
extracts made in the (Dublin) _Review_, and which had escaped my
observation, ‘Securus judicat orbis terrarum.’ He repeated these words
again and again; and when he was gone, they kept ringing in my ears....
The words of St. Augustine struck me with such a power which I never had
felt from any words before. To take a familiar instance, they were like
the ‘Turn again, Whittington,’ of the chime; or, to take a more serious
one, they are like the ‘tolle lege’ of the child which converted St.
Augustine himself. ‘Securus judicat orbis terrarum!’ By those great
words of the ancient father, the theory of the _Via Media_ was
absolutely pulverized. I became excited at the view thus opened upon
me.... I had seen the shadow of a hand upon the wall.... He who has seen
a ghost cannot be as if he had never seen it. The heaven had opened and
closed again. The thought, for the moment, had been: ‘The Church of Rome
will be found right, after all.’” (158).

It would be amusing, indeed, if it were not so humiliating, to see the
_naivete_ with which Dr. Newman confesses his own aberration, want of
judgment and honesty in reference to the pet scheme of his whole
theological existence at Oxford. “By these words,” he says, “the _Via
Media_ was absolutely pulverized!”

We all know the history of the mountain in travail, which gave birth to
a mouse. Dr. Newman tells us frankly that, after ten years of hard and
painful travail, he produced something less than a mouse. His _Via
Media_ was pulverized; it turned to be only a handful of dust.

Remember the high-sounding of his trumpet about his plan of a new
church, that New Jerusalem on earth, the church of the future which was
to take the place of his rotten Church of England. Let me repeat to you
his very words about that new ark of salvation with which the professor
of Oxford was to save the world. (Page 116): “I wanted to bring out, in
a substantive form, a living Church of England, in a position proper to
herself and founded on distinct principles, as far as paper could do it,
and as earnestly preaching it and influencing others towards it could
tend to make it a fact: a living church, made of flesh and blood, with
voice, complexion, and motion, and action, and a will of its own.”

Now, what was the end of that masterpiece of theological architecture of
Dr. Newman? Here is its history, given by the great architect himself:
“I read the palmary words of St. Augustine, ‘_Securus judicat orbis
terrarum!_’ By those great words of the ancient father, the theory of
the _Via Media_ was pulverized! I became excited at the view thus opened
before me. I had seen the shadow of a hand on the wall. He who has seen
a ghost can never be as if he had not seen it; the heavens had opened
and closed again. The thought, for a moment, was ‘The Church of Rome
will be found right, after all.’” (158). Have we ever seen a man
destroying himself more completely at the very moment that he tries to
defend himself? Here he does ingeniously confess what every one knew
before, that his whole work, for the last ten years, was not only a
self-deception, but a supreme effort to deceive the world—his _Via
Media_ was a perfect string of infidelity, sophism, and folly. The whole
fabric had fallen to the ground at the sight of a ghost! To build a
grand structure, in the place of his Church which he wanted to demolish,
he had thought it was sufficient to throw a great deal of glittering
sand, with some blue, white, and red dust, in the air! He tells us that
one sad hour came when he heard five Latin words from St. Augustine, saw
a ghost—and his great structure fell to the ground!!

What does this all mean? It simply means that God Almighty has dealt
with Dr. Newman as He did with the impious Pharaoh in the Red Sea, when
he was marching at the head of his army against the church of old, his
chosen people, to destroy them.

Dr. Newman was not only marching with Dr. Pusey at the head of an army
of theologians to destroy the Church of God, but he was employing all
the resources of his intellect, all his false and delusive science, to
raise an idolatrous church in its place; and when Pharaoh and Dr. Newman
thought themselves sure of success, the God of Heaven confounded them
both. The first went down with his army to the bottom of the sea as a
piece of lead. The second lost, not his life, but something infinitely
more precious—he lost his reputation for intelligence, science and
integrity; he lost the light of the Gospel, and became perfectly blind,
after having lost his place in the kingdom of Christ!

I have never judged a man by the hearsay of anyone, and I would prefer
to have my tongue cut out than to repeat a word of what the adversaries
of Dr. Newman have said against him. But we have the right, and I think
it is our duty, to hear and consider what he says of himself, and to
judge him on his own confession.

At page 174 we read these words from his own pen to a friend: “I cannot
disguise from myself that my preaching is not calculated to defend that
system of religion which has been received for three hundred years, and
of which the Heads of Houses are the legitimate maintainers in this
place.... I fear I must allow that, whether I will or no, I am disposing
them (the young men) towards Rome.” Here Dr. Newman declares, in plain
English, that he was disposing his hearers and students at Oxford to
join the Church of Rome! I ask it: what can we think of a man who is
paid and sworn to do a thing, who not only does it not, but who does the
very contrary? Who would hesitate to call such a man dishonest? Who
would hesitate to say that such a one has no respect for those who
employ him, and no respect for himself?

Dr. Newman writes this whole book to refute the public accusation that
he was a traitor, that he was preparing the people to leave the Church
of England and to submit to the Pope. But, strange to say, it is in that
very book we find the irrefutable proof of his shameful and ignominious
treachery! In a letter to Dr. Russell, President of the Roman Catholic
College of Maynooth, he wrote, page 227: “Roman Catholics will find this
to be the state of things in time to come, whatever promise they may
fancy there is of a large secession to their church. This man or that
may leave us, but there will be no general movement. There is, indeed,
an incipient movement of our church towards yours, and this your leading
men are doing all they can to frustrate by their unwearied efforts, at
all risks to carry off individuals. When will they know their position,
and embrace a larger and wiser policy?” Is it not evident here that God
was blinding Dr. Newman, and that He was making him confess his
treachery in the very moment that he was trying to conceal it? Do we not
see clearly that he was complaining of the unwise policy of the leaders
of the Church of Rome who were retarding _that incipient movement_ of
his church towards Romanism, for which he was working day and night with
Dr. Pusey?

But had not Dr. Newman confessed his own treachery, we have, to-day, its
undeniable proof in the letter of Dr. Pusey to the English Church Union,
written in 1879. Speaking of Dr. Newman and the other Tractarians, he
says: “An acute man, Dr. Hawkins, Provost of Oriel, said of the
‘Tracts,’ on their first appearance, ‘I know they have a forced
circulation.’ We put the leaven into the meal, and waited to see what
would come of it. Our object was to Catholicise England.”

And this confession of Dr. Pusey, that he wanted to Catholicise England,
is fully confirmed by Dr. Newman (page 108, 109) where he says: “I
suspect it was Dr. Pusey’s influence and example which set me and made
me set others on the larger and more careful works in defense of the
principles of the movement which followed” (towards Rome) “in a course
of years.”

Nothing is more curious than to hear from Dr. Newman himself with what
skill he was trying to conceal his perfidious efforts in preparing that
movement towards Rome. He says on that subject, page 124: “I was
embarrassed in consequence of my wish to go as far as possible in
interpreting the articles in the direction of Roman dogma, without
disclosing what I was doing to the parties whose doubts I was meeting,
who might be, thereby, encouraged to go still farther than, at present,
they found in themselves any call to do.”

A straw fallen on the water indicates the way the tide goes. Here we
have the straw, taken by Dr. Newman himself, and thrown by him on the
water. A thousand volumes written by the ex-Professor of Oxford to deny
that he was a conspirator at work to lead his people to Rome, when in
the service of the Church of England, could not destroy the evident
proof of his guilt given by himself in this strange book.

If we want to have a proof of the supreme contempt Dr. Newman had for
his readers, and his daily habit of deceiving them by sophistries and
incorrect assertions, we have it in the remarkable lines which I find at
page 123 of his _Apologia_. Speaking of his “doctrinal development,” he
says: “I wanted to ascertain what was the limit of that elasticity in
the direction of Roman dogma. But, next, I had a way of inquiry of my
own which I state without defending. I instanced it afterward in my
essay on ‘Doctrinal Development.’ That work, I believe, I have not read
since I published it, and I doubt not at all that I have made many
mistakes in it, partly from my ignorance of the details of doctrine as
the Church of Rome holds them, but partly from my impatience to clear as
large a range for the _Principles_ of doctrinal development (waiving the
question of historical _fact_) as was consistent with the strict
apostolicity and identity of the Catholic creed. In like manner, as
regards the Thirty-nine Articles, my method of inquiry was to leap ‘_in
medias res_’” (123-124).

Dr. Newman is the author of two new systems of theology; and, from his
own confession, the two systems are a compendium of error, absurdities,
and folly. His _Via Media_ was “pulverized” by the vision of a ghost,
when he heard the four words of St. Augustine: “_Securus judicat orbis
terrarum._” The second, known under the name of “Doctrinal Development,”
is, from his own confession, full of errors on account of his ignorance
of the subject on which he was writing, and his own impatience to
support his sophisms.

Dr. Newman is really unfortunate in his paternity. He is the father of
two children. The first-born was called _Via Media_. But it had neither
head nor feet, it was suffocated on the day of its birth by a “ghost.”
The second, called “Doctrinal Development,” was not _viable_. The father
is so shocked with the sight of the monster, that he publicly confessed
its deformities and cries out, “Mistake! mistake! mistake!” (pages
123-124 _Apologia pro vita sua_).

The troubled conscience of Dr. Newman has forced him to confess (page
111) that he was miserable, from his want of faith, when a minister of
the Church of England and a Professor of Theology of Oxford: “Alas! it
was my portion for whole years to remain without any satisfactory basis
for my religious profession!” At page 174 and 175 he tells us how
miserable and anxious he was when the voice of his conscience reproached
him in the position he held in the Church of England, while leading her
people to Rome. At page 158 he confesses his unspeakable confusion when
he saw his supreme folly in building up the _Via Media_, and heard it
crash at the appearance of a ghost. At page 123 he acknowledges how he
deceived his readers, and deceived himself, in his “Doctrinal
Development.” At page 132 he tells us how he had not only completely
lost the confidence of his country, but lost confidence in himself. And
it is after this humiliating and shameful course of life that he finds
out “that the Church of Rome is right!”

Must we not thank God for having forced Dr. Newman to tell us through
what dark and tortuous ways a Protestant, a disciple of the Gospel, a
minister of Christ, a Professor of Oxford, fell into that sea of Sodom
called Romanism or Papism! A great lesson is given us here. We see the
fulfillment of Christ’s word about those who have received great talents
and have not used them for the “Good Master’s honor and glory.”

Dr. Newman, without suspecting it, tells us that it was his course of
action towards that branch of the Church of Christ of which he was a
minister, that caused him to lose the confidence of his country, and
troubled him so much that it caused him to lose that self-confidence
which is founded on our faith and our union with Christ, who is our
rock, our only strength in the hour of trial. Having lost her sails, her
anchor, and her helm, the poor ship was evidently doomed to become a
wreck. Nothing could prevent her from drifting into the engulfing abyss
of Popery.

Dr. Newman confesses that it is only when his guilty conscience was
uniting its thundering voice with that of his whole country to condemn
him, that he said, “After all, the Church of Rome is right!”

These are the arguments, the motives, the light which have led Dr.
Newman to Rome! And it is from himself that we have it! It is a just,
and avenging God who forces his adversary to glorify Him and say the
truth in spite of himself in this “_Apologia pro vita sua_.”

No one can read that book, written with almost a superhuman skill,
ability, and fineness, without a feeling of unspeakable sadness at the
sight of such bright talents, such eloquence, such extensive studies,
employed by the author to deceive himself and deceive his readers; for
it is evident, on every page, that Dr. Newman has deceived himself
before deceiving his readers. But no one can read that book without
feeling a sense of terror also. For he will hear, at every page, the
thundering voice of the God of the Gospel, “Because they received not
the love of the Truth that they might be saved, God shall send them
strong delusions, that they should believe a lie.” (2 Thess. ii:10-11).

What, at first, most painfully puzzles the mind of the Christian reader
of this book is the horror which Dr. Newman has for the Holy Scriptures.
The unfortunate man who is perishing from hydrophobia does not keep
himself more at a distance from water than he does from the word of God.
It seems incredible, but it is a fact, that from the first page of the
history of his “Religious Opinions” to page 261, where he joins the
Church of Rome, we have not a single line to tell us that he has gone to
the Word of God for light and comfort in his search after truth. We see
Dr. Newman at the feet of Daniel Wilson, Scott, Milner, Whately,
Hawkins, Blanco White, William James, Butler, Keble, Froude, Pusey, &c.,
asking them what to believe, what to do to be saved: but you do not see
him a single minute, no! not a single minute, at the feet of the
Saviour, asking him, “Master, what must I do to have ‘Eternal Life?’”
The sublime words of Peter to Christ, which are filling all the echoes
of heaven and earth, these eighteen hundred years, “Lord! To whom shall
we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life!” have never reached his
ears! In the long and gloomy hours, when his soul was chilled and
trembling in the dark night of infidelity; when his uncertain feet were
tired by vainly going here and there, to find the true way, he has never
heard Christ telling him: “Come unto Me. I am the Way; I am the Door; I
am the Life!” In those terrible hours of distress of which he speaks so
eloquently, when he cries (page 111) “Alas! I was without any basis for
my religious profession, in a state of moral sickness: neither able to
acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to go to Rome:” when his lips were
parched with thirst after truth, he never, no never, went to the
fountain from which flow the waters of eternal life!

One day, he goes to the Holy Fathers. But what will he find there? Will
he see how St. Cyprien sternly rebuked the impudence of Stephen, Bishop
of Rome, who pretended to have some jurisdiction over the See of
Carthage? Will he find how Gregory positively says that the Bishop who
will pretend to be the “Universal Bishop” is the forerunner of
Anti-Christ? Will he hear St. Augustine declaring that when Christ said
to Peter, “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church,”
He was speaking of Himself as the rock upon which the Church would
stand? No. The only thing which Dr. Newman brings us from the Holy
Fathers is so ridiculous and so unbecoming that I am ashamed to have to
repeat it. He tells us (page 78), “I have an idea. The mass of the
Fathers (Justin, Anthenagoras, Irenæus, Clement, Tertullian, Origen,
Ambrose), hold that, though Satan fell from the beginning, the angels
fell before the deluge, falling in love with the daughters of men. This
has lately come across me as a remarkable solution of a notion I cannot
help holding.”

Allow me here to remind the reader that, though the Fathers have written
many beautiful evangelical pages, some of them have written the greatest
nonsense and the most absurd things which human folly can imagine. Many
of them were born and educated as pagans. They had learned and believed
the history and immorality of their demi-gods; they had brought those
notions with them into the Church; and they had attributed to the angels
of God, the passions and love for women which was one of the most
conspicuous characters of Jupiter, Mars, Cupid, Bacchus, etc. And Dr.
Newman, whose want of accuracy and judgment is so often revealed and
confessed by him in this book, has not been able to see that those
sayings of the Fathers were nothing but human aberrations. He has
accepted that as Gospel truth, and he has been silly enough to boast of
it.

The bees go to the flowers to make their precious honey. They wisely
choose what is more perfect, pure and wholesome in the flowers to feed
themselves. Dr. Newman does the very contrary: he goes to those flowers
of past ages, the Holy Fathers, and takes from them what is impure for
his food. After this, is it a wonder that he has so easily put his lips
to the cup of the great enchantress who is poisoning the world with the
wine of her prostitution?

When the reader has followed with attention the history of the religious
opinions of Dr. Newman in his “_Apologia pro vita sua_,” and he sees him
approaching, day after day, the bottomless abyss of folly, corruption,
slavery and idolatry of Rome, into which he suddenly falls (page 261),
he is forcibly reminded of the strange spectacle recorded in the
eloquent pages of Chateaubriand, about the Niagara Falls.

More than once, travelers standing at the foot of that marvel of the
marvels of the works of God, looking up toward heaven, have been struck
by the sight of a small, dark spot, moving in large circles, at a great
distance above the fall. Gazing at that strange object, they soon
remarked that in its circular march in the sky, the small, dark spot was
rapidly growing larger, as it was coming down towards the thundering
fall. They soon discovered the majestic form of one of the giant eagles
of America! And the eagle, balancing himself in the air, seemed to look
down on the marvellous fall, as if absolutely taken with admiration at
its grandeur and magnificence! For some time, the giant of the air
remained above the majestic cataract, describing his large circles. But
when coming down nearer and nearer the terrific abyss, he was suddenly
dragged by an irresistible power into the bottomless abyss, to
disappear. Some time later the body, bruised and lifeless, is seen
floating on the rapid and dark waters, to be forever lost in the bitter
waters of the sea, a long distance below.

Rome is a fall. It is the name which God himself has given her: “There
come a falling away” (2 Thess. ii., 3). As the giant eagle of America,
when imprudently coming too near the mighty Fall of Niagara, is often
caught in the irresistible vortex which attracts it from a long
distance, so that eagle of Oxford, Dr. Newman, whom God had created for
better things, has imprudently come too near the terrific papal fall. He
has been enchanted by its beauty, its thousand bright rainbows; he has
taken for real suns the fantastic jets of light which encircles its
misty head, and conceals its dark and bottomless abyss. Bewildered by
the bewitching voice of the enchantress, he has been unable to save
himself from her perfidious and almost irresistible attractions. The
eagle of Oxford has been caught in the whirlpool of the engulphing
powers of Rome, and you see him to-day, bruised, lifeless, dragged on
the dark waters of Popery towards the shore of a still darker eternity.

Dr. Newman could not make his submission to Rome without perjuring
himself. He swore that he would never interpret the Holy Scriptures
except according to the unanimous consent of the Holy Fathers. Well, I
challenge him here, to meet me and show me that the Holy Fathers are
unanimous on the supremacy of the power of the Pope over the other
Bishops; that he is infallible; that the Priest has the power to make
his God with a wafer; that the Virgin Mary is the only hope for sinners.
I challenge him to show us that auricular confession is an ordinance of
Christ. Dr. Newman knows well that those things are impostures. He has
never believed, he never will believe them.

The fact is that Dr. Newman confesses that he never had any faith when
he was a minister of the Church of England; and it is clear that he is
the same since he became a Roman Catholic. In page 282 we read this
strange exposition of his faith: “We are called upon not to profess
anything, but to submit and be silent,” which is just the faith of the
mute animal which obeys the motion of the bridle, without any resistance
or thought of its own. This is—I cannot deny it—the true, the only faith
in the Church of Rome; it is the faith which leads directly to Atheism
or idiotism. But Christ gave us a very different idea of the faith he
asks from his disciples when he said: “The time has come when the
worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth.” (John vi.,
23.)

That degraded and brutal religion of Dr. Newman, surely was not the
religion of Paul, when he wrote, “I speak as to wise men; judge ye what
I say.” (1 Cor. x., 15.) Dr. Newman honestly tells us (page 228), when
speaking of the worship of the Virgin Mary: “Such devotional
manifestations in honor of our Lady had been my great _Crux_ as regards
Catholicism. I say, frankly that I do not fully enter into them now ...
they are suitable for Italy, but are not suitable for England.” He has
only changed his appearance—his heart is what it was formerly, when a
minister of the Church of England. He wanted then another creed, another
Church for England. So now, he finds that this and that practice of Rome
may do for the Italians, but not for the English people!

Was he pleased with the promulgation of Papal infallibility? No. It is a
public fact that one of his most solemn actions, a few years since his
connection with the Church of Rome, was to protest against the
promulgation of that dogma. More than that, he expressed his doubts
about the wisdom and the right of the Council to proclaim it.

Let us read his interesting letter to Bishop Ullathorne—“Rome ought to
be a name to lighten the heart at all times; and a council’s proper
office is, when some great heresy or other evil impends, to inspire hope
and confidence in the faithful. But now we have the greatest meeting
which ever has been, and that at Rome, infusing into us by the
accredited organs of Rome and of its partisans (such as the _Civilta_,
the _Armonia_, the _Univers_ and the _Tablet_) little else than fear and
dismay! When we are all at rest and have no doubts, and—at least
practically, not to say doctrinally—hold the Holy Father to be
infallible, suddenly there is thunder in the clear sky, and we are told
to prepare for something, we know not what, to try our faith, we know
not how—no impending danger is to be averted, but a great difficulty is
to be created. Is this the proper work of an [OE]cumenical Council? As
to myself, personally, please God, I do not expect any trial at all; but
I cannot help suffering with the many souls who are suffering, and I
look with anxiety at the prospect of having to defend decisions which
may not be difficult to my own private judgment, but may be most
difficult to maintain logically in the face of historical facts.

“What have we done to be treated as the faithful never were treated
before? When has a definition _de fide_ been a luxury of devotion, and
not a stern, painful necessity? Why should an aggressive, insolent
faction be allowed to ‘make the heart of the just sad, whom the Lord
hath not made sorrowful?’ Why cannot we be let alone, when we have
pursued peace, and thought no evil!

“I assure you, my Lord, some of the truest minds are driven one way and
another, and do not know where to rest their feet—one day determining
‘to give up all theology as a bad job,’ and recklessly to believe
henceforth almost that the Pope is impeccable; at another, tempted to
‘believe all the worst that a book like _Janus_ says;’ others doubting
about ‘the capacity possessed by Bishops drawn from corners of the
earth, to judge what is fitting for European society;’ and then, again,
angry with the Holy See for listening to ‘the flattery of a clique of
Jesuits, redemptorists, and converts.’

“Then, again, think of the store of Pontifical scandals in the history
of eighteen centuries, which have partly been poured forth, and partly
are still to come. What Murphy inflicted upon us in one way, M. Veuillot
is indirectly bringing on us in another. And then, again, the blight
which is falling upon the multitude of Anglican Ritualists, etc., who,
themselves, perhaps—at least their leaders—may never become Catholics,
but who are leavening the various English denominations and parties (far
beyond their own range), with principles and sentiments towards their
ultimate absorption into the Catholic Church.

“With these thoughts ever before me, I am continually asking myself
whether I ought not to make my feelings public? But all I do is to pray
those early doctors of the Church, whose intercession would decide the
matter (Augustine, Ambrose and Jerome, Athanasius, Chrysostom and
Basil), to avert this great calamity.

“If it is God’s will that the Pope’s infallibility be defined, then it
is God’s will to throw back ‘the times and movements’ of that triumph
which He has destined for His kingdom, and I shall feel I have but to
bow my head to His adorable, inscrutable providence.

“You have not touched upon the subject yourself, but I think you will
allow me to express to you feeling which, for the most part, I keep to
myself.”[C]

-----

Footnote C:

  “_The Pope, the Kings, and the People._” (Mullan & Son, Paternoster
  Square, pp. 269-70.) Also see (London) _Standard_, 7th April, 1870.

-----

These eloquent complaints of the new convert exceedingly irritated Pius
IX. and the Jesuits at Rome; they entirely destroyed their confidence in
him. They were too shrewd to ignore that he had never been anything else
but a kind of free-thinker, whose Christian faith was without any basis,
as he himself confessed. They had received him, of course, with
pleasure, for he was the very best man in England to unsettle the minds
of the young ministers of the Church, but they had left him alone in his
oratory of Birmingham, where they seemed to ignore him.

However, when the protest of the new so-called convert showed that his
submission was but a sham, and that he was more Protestant than ever,
they lashed him without mercy. But before we hear the stern answers of
the Roman Catholics to their new recruit, let us remember the fact that
when that letter appeared, Dr. Newman had lost the memory of it; he
boldly denied its paternity at first; it was only when the proofs were
publicly given that he had written it, that he acknowledged it, saying
for his excuse that he had forgotten his writing it!!

Now let us hear the answer of the _Civilta_, the organ of the Pope, to
Dr. Newman. “Do you not see that it is only temptation that makes you
see everything black? If the Holy Doctors whom you invoke, Ambrose,
Jerome, etc., do not decide the controversy in your way, it is not as
the Protestant _Pall Mall Gazette_ fancies, because they will not or
cannot interpose, but because they agree with St. Peter, and with the
petition of the majority. Would you have us make a procession in
sackcloth and ashes to avert this scourge of the definition of a
verity?” _Ibid_, p. 281.

The clergy of France, through their organ, _L’Univers_ (Vol. 11, p.
31-34), was still more severe and sarcastic. They had just collected
£4,000 to help Dr. Newman to pay the enormous expenses of the suit for
his slanders against Father Achille, which he had lost.

Dr. Newman, as it appears by the article from the pen of the celebrated
editor of the _Univers_, had not even had the courtesy to acknowledge
the gift, nor the exertions of those who had collected that large sum of
money. Now let us see what they thought and said in France about the
ex-Professor of Oxford whom they called the “Respectable Convict.”
Speaking of the £4,000 sent from France, Veuillot says: “The respectable
convict received it, and was pleased; but he gave no thanks and showed
no mercy. Father Newman ought to be more careful in what he says;
everything that is comely demands it of him. But, at any rate, if his
Liberal passion carries him away, till he forgets what he owes to us and
to himself, what answer must one give him, but that he had better go on
as he set out, silently ungrateful?—_L’Univers_, Vol. 11. p. 32-34.
_Ibid_, p. 272.

These public rebukes, addressed from Paris and Rome by the two most
popular organs of the Church of Rome, tell us the old story; the
services of traitors may be accepted, but they are never trusted. Father
Newman had not the confidence of the Roman Catholics.

But some one will say: Has not the dignity of Cardinal, to which he has
lately been raised, proved that the present Pope has the greatest
confidence in Dr. Newman?

Had I not been 25 years a priest of Rome, I would say “Yes!” But I know
too much of their tactics for that. The dignity of Cardinal has been
given to Drs. Manning and Newman as the baits which the fisherman of
Prince Edward Island throw into the sea to attract the mackerels. The
Pope, with those long scarlet robes thrown over the shoulders of the two
renegades from the Church of England, hopes to catch more English
mackerels.

Besides that, we all know the remarkable words of St. Paul: “And those
members of the body which we think to be less honourable, upon them we
bestow more abundant honours, and our uncomely parts have more abundant
comeliness.” (1 Cor. xii., 23.)

It is on that principle that the Pope has acted. He knew well that Dr.
Newman had played the act of a traitor at Oxford; that he had been
caught in the very act of conspiracy by his Bishops; that he had
entirely lost the confidence of the English people. These public facts
paralyzed the usefulness of the new convert. He was really a member of
the Church of Rome, but he was one of the most uncomely ones; so much
so, that the last Pope, Pius IX., had left him alone, in a dark corner,
for nearly eighteen years. Leo XIII. was more shrewd. He felt that
Newman might become one of the most powerful agents of Romanism in
England, if he were only covering his uncomeliness with the rich red
Cardinal robe.

But will the scarlet colors which now clothe Dr. Newman make us forget
that, to-day, he belongs to the most absurd, immoral, abject and
degrading form of idolatry, the world has ever seen? Will we forget that
Romanism, these last six centuries, is nothing else than old paganism in
its most degrading forms, coming back under a Christian name? What is
the divinity which is adored in those splendid temples of modern Rome?
Is it anything else but the old Jupiter Tonans? Yes, the Pope has stolen
the old gods of paganism, and he has sacrilegiously written the adorable
name of Jesus in their faces, that the more deluded modern nations may
have less objection to accept the worship of their pagan ancestors. They
adore a Christ in the Church of Rome; they sing beautiful hymns to His
honor; they build him magnificent temples; they are exceedingly devoted
to Him—they make daily enormous sacrifices to extend His power and glory
all over the world. But what is that Christ? It is simply an idol of
bread, baked every day by the servant girl of the priest, or the
neighboring nuns.

I have been 25 years one of the most sincere and zealous priests of that
Christ. I have made Him with mine own hands, and the help of my servants
for a quarter of a century; I have a right to say that I know Him
perfectly well. It is that I may tell what I know of that Christ that
the God of the Gospel has taken me by the hand, and granted me to give
my testimony before the world. Hundreds of times, I have said to my
servant girl what Dr. Newman and all the priests of Rome say, every day,
to their own servants or their nuns: “Please make me some wafers, that I
may say mass, and give the communion to those who want to receive it.”
And the dutiful girl took some wheat flour, mixed it with water, and put
the dough between these two well-polished and engraven irons, which she
had well heated before. In less time than I can write it, the dough was
baked into wafers. Handing them to me, I brought them to the altar, and
performed a ceremony which is called “the mass.” In the very midst of
that mass, I pronounced on the wafer five magic words, “_Hoc est enim
corpus meum_,” and had to believe, what Dr. Newman and all the priests
of Rome profess to believe, that there were no more wafers, no more
bread before me, but that what were wafers, had been turned into the
great Eternal God who had created the world. I had to prostrate myself,
and ask my people to prostrate themselves before the God I had just made
with five words from my lips; and the people, on their knees, bowing
their heads, and bringing their faces to the dust, adored God whom I had
just made, with the help of these heated irons and my servant girl.

Now, is this not a form of idolatry more degrading, more insulting to
the infinite Majesty of God than the worship of the golden calf? Where
is the difference between the idolatry of Aaron and the Israelites
adoring the golden calf in the wilderness and the idolatry of Dr. Newman
adoring the wafer in his temple? The only difference is, that Aaron
worshipped a god infinitely more respectable and powerful, in melted
gold, than Dr. Newman worshipping his baked dough.

The idolatry of Dr. Newman is more degrading than the idolatry of the
worshippers of the sun.

When the Persians adore the sun, they give their homage to the greatest,
the most glorious being which is before us. That magnificent fiery orb,
millions of miles in circumference, which rises as a giant, every
morning, from behind the horizon, to march over the world and pour
everywhere its floods of heat, light and life, cannot be contemplated
without feelings of respect, admiration and awe. Man must raise his eyes
up to see that glorious sun—he must take the eagle’s wings to follow his
giant strides throughout the myriads of worlds which are there, to speak
to us of the wisdom, the power, and love of our God. It is easy to
understand that poor, fallen, blind men may take that great being for
their god. Would not every one perish and die, if the sun would forget
to come every day, that we may bathe and swim in his ocean of light and
life?

Then, when I see the Persian priests of the sun, in their magnificent
temple, with censers in their hands, waiting for the appearance of its
first rays, to intone their melodious hymns and sing their sublime
canticles, I know their error and I understand it; I was about to say, I
almost excuse it. I feel an immense compassion for these deluded
idolaters. However, I feel they are raised above the dust of the earth:
their intelligence, their souls cannot but receive some sparks of light
and life from the contemplation of that inexhaustible focus of light and
life. But is not Dr. Newman with his Roman Catholic people a thousand
times more worthy of our compassion and our tears, when they are
abjectly prostrated before this ignoble wafer—to adore it as their
Saviour, their Creator, their God? Is it possible to imagine a spectacle
more humiliating, blasphemous and sacrilegious, than a multitude of men
and women prostrating their faces to the dust to adore a god whom the
rats and mice have, thousands of times, dragged and eaten in their dark
holes? Where are the rays of light and life coming from that wafer?
Instead of being enlarged and elevated at the approach of this
ridiculous modern divinity, is not the human intelligence contracted,
diminished paralyzed, chilled and struck with idiocy and death at its
feet?

Can we be surprised that the Roman Catholic nations are so fast falling
into the abyss of infidelity and atheism, when they hear their priests
telling them that more than 200,000 times, every day, this contemptible
wafer is changed by them into the great God who has created heaven and
earth at the beginning, and who has saved this perishing world by
sacrificing the body and the blood which He has taken as His tabernacle
to show us His eternal love!

Come with me and see those multitudes of people with their faces
prostrated in the dust, adoring their white elephant of Siam.

Oh! what ignorance and superstition! what blindness and folly! you will
exclaim. To adore a white elephant as God!

But there is a spectacle more humiliating and more deplorable: There is
a superstition, an idolatry below that of the Siamese. It is the
idolatry practiced by Dr. Newman and his millions of co-religionists
to-day. Yes! The elephant-god of the Asiatic people, is infinitely more
respectable than the wafer-god of Dr. Newman. That elephant may be taken
as the symbol of strength, magnanimity, patience, etc. There is life,
motion in that noble animal—he sees with his eyes, he walks with his
feet. Let some one attack him, he will protect himself—with his mighty
trunk he will throw his enemy high in the air—he will crush him under
his feet.

But look at this modern divinity of Rome. It has eyes, but does not see;
feet, but does not move; a mouth, but does not speak. There is neither
life nor strength in the wafer god of Rome.

But if the fall of Dr. Newman into the bottomless abyss of the idolatry
of Rome is a deplorable fact, there is another fact still more
deplorable.

How many fervent Christians, how many venerable ministers of Christ
everywhere, are, just now, prostrated at the dear Saviour’s feet,
telling Him with tears: “Didst thou not sow the good Gospel seed all
over our dear country, through the hands of our heroic and martyred
fathers? From whence, then, hath it these Popish and idolatrous tares?”
And the “Good Master” answers, to-day, what he answered eighteen hundred
years ago. “While men slept, the enemy came during the night; he has
sowed those tares among the wheat, and he went away.”—(Matthew xiii:
25.)

And if you want to know the name of the enemy who has sowed tares, in
the night, amongst the wheat, and went away, you have only to read this
“_Apologia pro vita sua_.” You will find this confession of Dr. Newman
at page 174:—

“I cannot disguise from myself that my preaching is not calculated to
defend that system of religion which has been received for three hundred
years, and of which the Heads of Houses are the legitimate maintainers
in this place.... I must allow that I was disposing the minds of young
men towards Rome!”

Now, having obtained from the very enemy’s lips how he has sowed tares
during the night (secretly), read page 262, and you will see how he went
away and prostrated himself at the feet of the most implacable enemy of
all the rights and liberties of men, to call him “Most Holy Father.”
Read how he fell at the knees of the very power which prepared and
blessed the Armada destined to cover his native land, England, with
desolation, ruins, tears and blood, and enchain those of her people who
would not have been slaughtered on the battle-field! See how the enemy,
after having sown the tares, went away to the feet of a Sergius III.,
the public lover of Maroria—and to the feet of his bastard, John XI.,
who was still more debauched than his father—and to the feet of Leo VI.,
killed by an outraged citizen of Rome, in the act of such an infamous
crime that I cannot name it here—to the feet of an Alexander, who
seduced his own daughter, and surpassed in cruelty and debauchery Nero
and Caligula. Let us see Dr. Newman falling at the feet of all those
monsters of depravity, to call them, “Most Holy Fathers,” “Most Holy
Heads of the Church.” “Most Holy and Infallible Vicars of Jesus Christ!”

At the sight of such a fall, what can we do, but say with Isaiah:

“The Lord has broken the staff of the wicked, and the scepter of the
ruler.... How art thou fallen, O Lucifer, Son of the morning! how art
thou cut down to the ground?” Is. xiv.




                             CHAPTER XLII.

NOVICIATE IN THE MONASTERY OF THE OBLATES OF MARY IMMACULATE OF
  LONGUEUIL—SOME OF THE THOUSAND ACTS OF FOLLY AND IDOLATRY WHICH FORM
  THE LIFE OF A MONK—THE DEPLORABLE FALL OF ONE OF THE FATHERS—FALL OF
  THE GRAND VICAR QUIBLIER—SICK IN THE HOTEL DIEU OF MONTREAL—SISTER
  URTUBISE, WHAT SHE SAYS OF MARIA MONK—THE TWO MISSIONARIES TO THE
  LUMBER MEN—FALL AND PUNISHMENT OF A FATHER OBLATE—WHAT ONE OF THE BEST
  FATHER OBLATES THINKS OF THE MONKS AND THE MONASTERY.


On the first Sabbath of November, 1846, after a retreat of eight days, I
fell on my knees, and asked as a favor, to be received as a novice of
the religious order of the Oblates of Mary Immaculate of Longueuil,
whose object is to preach retreats (revivals) among the people. No child
of the Church of Rome ever enrolled himself with more earnestness and
sincerity under the mysterious banners of her monastic armies, than I
did, that day. It is impossible to entertain more exalted views of the
beauty and holiness of the monastic life, than I had. To live among the
holy men who had made the solemn vows of poverty, obedience and charity,
seemed to me the greatest and the most blessed privilege which my God
could grant on earth.

Within the walls of the peaceful monastery of Longueuil, among those
holy men who had, long since, put an impassable barrier between
themselves and that corrupted world, from the snares of which I was just
escaping, my conviction was that I should see nothing but actions of the
most exalted piety; and that the deadly weapons of the enemy could not
pierce those walls protected by the Immaculate Mother of God!

The frightful storms which had covered with wrecks the roaring sea,
where I had so often nearly perished, could not trouble the calm waters
of the port where my bark had just entered. Every one of the members of
the community was to be like an angel of charity, humility, modesty,
whose example was to guide my steps in the ways of God. My superior
appeared to be less a superior than a father, whose protecting care, by
day and night, would be a shield over me. Noah, in the ark, safe from
the raging waves which were destroying the world, did not feel more
grateful to God, than I was, when once in this holy solitude. The vow of
perfect poverty was to save me, for ever, from the cares of the world.
Having, hereafter, no right to possess a cent, the world would become to
me a paradise, where food, clothing, and lodging would come without
anxiety or care. My father superior would supply all these things,
without any other condition on my part, than to love, and obey a man of
God whose whole life was to be spent in guiding my steps in the ways of
the most exalted evangelical virtues. Had not that father himself made a
solemn vow to renounce not only all the honors and dignities of the
church, that his whole mind and heart might be devoted to my holiness on
earth, and my salvation in Heaven?

How easy to secure that salvation now! I had only to look to that father
on earth, and obey him as my Father in Heaven. Yes! The will of that
father, was to be, for me, the will of my God. Though I might err in
obeying him, my errors would not be laid to my charge. To save my soul,
I should have only to be like a corpse, or a stick in the hands of my
father superior. Without any anxiety or any responsibility whatever of
my own, I was to be led to heaven as a new-born child in the arms of his
loving mother without any fear, thoughts or anxiety of his own.

With the Christian poet I could have sung:

                  “Rocks and storms I’ll fear no more,
                  When on that eternal shore,
                  Drop the anchor! Furl the sail!
                  I am safe within the vail.”

But how short were to be these fine dreams of my poor deluded mind! When
on my knees, father Guigues handed me, with great solemnity, the Latin
books of the rules of that monastic order, which is their real gospel,
warning me that it was a _secret book_, that there were things in it
that I ought not to reveal to any one; and he made me solemnly promise
that I would never show it to any one outside of the order.

When alone, the next morning, in my cell, I thanked God and the Virgin
Mary for the favors of the last day, and the thought came involuntarily
to my mind:

“Have you not, a thousand times, heard and said that the Holy Church of
Rome absolutely condemns and anathematizes secret societies. And, do you
not, to-day, belong to a secret society? How can you reconcile the
solemn promise of secrecy you made last night, with the anathemas hurled
by all your popes against secret societies?” After having, in vain,
tried, in my mind, to reconcile those two things, I happily remembered
that I was a corpse, that I had forever given up my private
judgment—that my only business, now, was to obey. “Does a corpse argue
against those who turn it from side to side? Is it not in perfect peace,
whatever may be the usage to which it is exposed, or to whatever place
it is dragged? Shall I lose the rich crown which is before me, at my
first step in the way of perfection?”

I bade my rebellious intelligence to be still, my private judgment to be
mute, and, to distract my mind from this first temptation, I read that
book of rules with the utmost attention. I had not gone through it all,
before I understood why it was kept from the eyes of the curates and
other secular priests. To my unspeakable amazement, I found that, from
the beginning to the end, it speaks with the most profound contempt for
them all. I said to myself: “What would be the indignation of the
curates, if they should suspect that these strangers from France have
such a bad opinion of them all! Would the good Canadian curates receive
them as angels from heaven, and raise them so high in the esteem of the
people, if they knew that the first thing an oblate has to learn, is
that the secular priest is, to-day, steeped in immorality, ignorance,
worldliness, laziness, gluttony, etc.; that he is the disgrace of the
church, which would speedily be destroyed, was she not providentially
sustained, and kept in the ways of God, by the holy monastic men whom
she nurses as her only hope? Clear as the light of the sun on a bright
day, the whole fabric of the order of the oblates presented itself to my
mind, as the most perfect system of Pharisaism the world had ever seen.

The oblate who studies his book of rules, his only gospel, must have his
mind filled with the idea of his superior holiness, not only over the
poor sinful, secular priest, but over everyone else. The oblate alone is
Christian, holy and saved; the rest of the world is lost! The oblate
alone is the salt of the earth, the light of the world!

I said to myself: “Is it to attain this pharisaical perfection, that I
have left my beautiful and dear parish of Kamouraska, and given up the
honorable position which my God had given me in my country!”

However, after some time spent in these sad and despondent reflections,
I again felt angry with myself; I quickly directed my mind to the
frightful, unsuspected and numberless scandals I had known in almost
every parish I had visited. I remembered the drunkenness of that curate,
the impurities of this, the ignorance of another, the worldliness and
absolute want of faith of others, and concluded that, after all, the
oblates were not far from the truth in their bad opinions of the secular
clergy. I ended my sad reflections by saying to myself: “After all, if
the oblates live a life of holiness, as I expect to find here, is it a
crime that they should see, feel and express among themselves, the
difference which exists between a regular and a secular clergy? Am I
come here to judge and condemn these holy men? No! I came here to save
myself by the practice of the most heroic Christian virtues, the first
of which, is that I should absolutely and forever give up my _private
judgment_—consider myself as a corpse in the hand of my superior.”

With all the fervor of my soul, I prayed to God and to the Virgin Mary,
day and night, that week, that I might attain that supreme state of
perfection, when I would have no will, no judgment of my own. The days
of that first week passed very quickly, spent in prayer, reading and
meditation of the Scriptures, studies of ecclesiastical history and
ascetical books, from half-past five in the morning till half-past nine
at night. The meals were taken at the regular hours of seven, twelve and
six o’clock, during which, with rare exceptions, silence was kept, and
pious books were read. The quality of the food was good; but, at first,
before they got a female cook to preside over the kitchen, everything
was so unclean, that I had to shut my eyes at meals, not to see what I
was eating. I should have complained, had not my lips been sealed by
that strange monastic vow of perfection that every religious man is a
corpse! What does a corpse care about the cleanliness or uncleanliness
of what is put into its mouth? The third day, having drank at breakfast
a glass of milk which was literally mixed with the dung of the cow, my
stomach rebelled; a circumstance which I regretted exceedingly,
attributing it to my want of monastic perfection. I envied the high
state of holiness of the other fathers, who had so perfectly attained to
the sublime perfection of submission that they could drink that impure
milk, just as if it had been clean.

Everything went on well the first week, with the exception of a dreadful
scare I had, at the dinner of the first Friday. Just after eating soup,
when listening with the greatest attention to the reading of the life of
a saint, I suddenly felt as if the devil had taken hold of my feet; I
threw down my knife and fork, and I cried, at the top of my voice, “My
God! My God! what is there?” and as quick as lightning, I jumped on my
chair to save myself from Satan’s grasp. My cries were soon followed by
an inexpressible burst of convulsive laughter from everyone.

“But what does that mean? Who has taken hold of my feet?” I asked.

Father Guigues tried to explain the matter to me, but it took him a
considerable time. When he began to speak, an irrepressible burst of
laughter prevented his saying a word. The fits of laughter became still
more uncontrollable, on account of the seriousness with which I was
repeatedly asking them who could have taken hold of my feet! At last,
some one said, “It is Father Lagier who wanted to kiss your feet!” At
the same time, Father Lagier, walking on his hands and knees, his face
covered with sweat, dust and dirt, was crawling out from under the
table, literally rolling on the floor, in such an uncontrollable fit of
laughter, that he was unable to stand on his feet.

Of course, when I understood that no devil had tried to drag me by the
feet, but that it was simply one of the father oblates, who, to go
through one of the common practices of humility in that monastery, had
crawled under the table, to take hold of the feet of everyone and kiss
them, I joined with the rest of the community, and laughed to my heart’s
content.

Not many days after this, we were going, after tea, from the dining-room
to the chapel, to pass five or ten minutes in adoration of the
wafer-god; we had two doors to cross, and it was pretty dark. Being the
last who had entered the monastery, I had to walk first, the other monks
following me; we were reciting, with a loud voice, the Latin Psalm:
“_Misere mihi Deus_.” We were all marching pretty fast, when, suddenly,
my feet met a large, though unseen object, and down I fell, and rolled
on the floor; my next companion did the same, and rolled over me, and so
did five or six others, who, in the dark had also struck their feet on
that object. In a moment, we were five or six “Holy Fathers” rolling on
each other on the floor, unable to rise up, splitting our sides with
convulsive laughter. Father Brunette, in one of his fits of humility,
had left the table a little before the rest, with the permission of the
Superior, to lay himself flat on the floor, across the door. Not
suspecting it, and unable to see anything, from the want of sufficient
light, I had entangled my feet on that living corpse, as also the rest
of those who were walking too close behind me to stop, before tumbling
over one another.

[Illustration: FALL OF THE “HOLY FATHERS.”]

No words can describe my feelings of shame when I saw, almost every day,
some performance of this kind going on, under the name of Christian
humility. In vain, I tried to silence the voice of my intelligence,
which was crying to me, day and night, that this was a mere diabolical
caricature of the humility of Christ. Striving to silence my untamed
reason by telling it that it had no right to speak and argue and
criticise, within the holy walls of the monastery. It, nevertheless,
spoke louder, day after day, telling me that such acts of humility were
a mockery. In vain, I said to myself, “Chiniquy, thou art not come here
to philosophize on this and that, but to sanctify thyself by becoming
like a corpse, which has no preconceived ideas, no acquired store of
knowledge, no rule of common sense to guide you! Poor, wretched, sinful
Chiniquy, thou art here to save thyself by admiring every idea of the
holy rules of your superiors, and to obey every word of their lips!”

I felt angry against myself, and unspeakably sad, when, after whole
weeks and months of efforts, not only to silence the voice of my reason,
but to kill it, it had more life than ever, and was more and more loudly
protesting against the unmanly, unchristian and ridiculous daily usages
and rules of the monastery. I envied the humble piety of the other good
Fathers, who were apparently so happy, having conquered themselves so
completely as to destroy that haughty reason which was constantly
rebelling in me.

Twice, every week, I went to reveal to my guide and confessor, Father
Allard, the master of novices, my interior struggles; my constant,
though vain efforts to subdue my rebellious reason. He always gladdened
me with the promise that, sooner or later, I should have that interior
perfect peace which is promised to the humble monk, when he has attained
the supreme monastic perfection of considering himself as a corpse, as
regards the rules and will of his superiors. My sincere and constant
efforts to reconcile myself to the rules of the monastery were, however,
soon to receive a new and rude check. I had read in the book of rules,
that a true monk must closely watch those who live with him, and
secretly report to his superior the defects and sins which he detects in
them. The first time I read that strange rule, my mind was so taken up
by other things, that I did not pay much attention to it. But the second
time, I studied that clause, the blush came to my face, and in spite of
myself, I said: “Is it possible that we are a band of spies?” I was not
long in seeing the disastrous effects of this most degrading and immoral
rule. One of the fathers, for whom I had a particular affection, for his
many good qualities, and who had, many times, given me the sincere proof
of his friendship, said to me one day: “For God’s sake, my dear Father
Chiniquy, tell me if it is you who denounced me to the Superior, for
having said that the conduct of Father Guigues toward me was
uncharitable?” “No! my dear friend,” I answered, “I never said such a
thing against you, for two reasons: The first is, that you have never
said a word in my presence which could give me the idea that you had
such an opinion of our good Father Superior; the second reason is, that,
though you might have told me anything of that kind, I would prefer to
have my tongue cut and eaten by dogs, than to be a spy, and denounce
you!”

“I am glad to know that,” he rejoined, “for I was told by some of the
fathers that you were the one who had reported me to the superior as
guilty, though I am innocent of that offense, but I could not believe
it.” He added, with tears: “I regret having left my parish to be an
oblate, on account of that abominable law which we are sworn to fulfill.
That law makes a real hell of this monastery, and, I suppose, of all the
monastic orders, for I think it is a general law with all the religious
houses. When you have passed more time here, you will see that the law
of detection puts an insurmountable wall between us all; it destroys
every spring of Christian and social happiness.”

“I understand perfectly well what you say,” I answered him; “the last
time I was alone with father superior, he asked me why I had said that
the present Pope was an old fool; he persisted in telling me that I must
have said it, ‘for,’ he added, ‘one of our most reliable fathers has
assured me you said it.’ ‘Well, my dear father superior,’ I answered
him, ‘that reliable father has told you a big lie; I never said such a
thing, for the good reason that I sincerely think that our present Pope
is one of the wisest that ever ruled the church.’” I added: “Now I
understand why there is so much unpleasantness in our mutual
intercourse, during the hours we are allowed to talk. I see that nobody
dares to speak his mind on any grave subject. The conversations are
colorless and without life.”

“That is just the reason,” answered my friend. “When some of the
fathers, like you and me, would prefer to be hung rather than become
spies, the great majority of them, particularly among the French priests
recently imported from France, will not hear ten words from your lips on
any subject, without finding an opportunity of reporting eight of them
as unbecoming and unchristian, to the superiors. I do not say that it is
always through malice that they give such false reports: it is more
through want of judgment. They are very narrow-minded; they do not
understand the half of what they hear in its true sense: and they give
their false impressions to the superiors, who, unfortunately, encourage
that system of spying, as the best way of transforming every one of us
into corpses. As we are never confronted with our false accusers, we can
never know them, and we lose confidence in each other; thus it is that
the sweetest and holiest springs of true Christian love are forever
dried up. It is on this spying system, which is the curse and the hell
of our monastic houses, that a celebrated French writer, who had been a
monk himself, wrote of all the monks:

“Ils rentrent dans leurs monasteres sans se connaitre; ils y vivent sans
s’aimer et ils se separent sans se regretter” (monks enter the monastery
without knowing each other. They live there, without loving each other,
and they depart from each other without any regret).

However, though I sincerely deplored that there was such a law of
espionage among us, I tried to persuade myself that it was like the dark
spots of the sun which do not diminish its beauty, its grandeur and its
innumerable blessings. The society of the oblates was still to me the
blessed ark where I should find a sure shelter against the storms which
were desolating the rest of the world.

Not long after my reception as a novice, the providence of God put
before my eyes one of those terrible wrecks which would make the
strongest of us tremble. Suddenly, at the hour of breakfast, the
superior of the Seminary of St. Sulpice, and grand vicar of the Diocese
of Montreal, the Rev. Mr. Quibiler, knocked at our door, to rest an hour
and breakfast with us, when on his way to France.

This unfortunate priest, who was among the best orators and the best
looking men, Montreal had ever seen, had lived such a profligate life
with his penitent nuns and ladies of Montreal, that a cry of indignation
from the whole people had forced Bishop Bourget to send him back to
France. Our father superior took the opportunity of the fall of that
talented priest, to make us bless God for having gathered us behind the
walls of our monastery, where the efforts of the enemy were powerless.
But alas! we were soon to know, at our own expense, that the heart of
man is weak and deceitful everywhere.

It was not long after the public fall of the grand vicar of Montreal,
when a fine-looking widow was engaged to preside over our kitchen. She
was more than forty years old, and had very good manners. Unfortunately,
she had not been four months in the monastery, when she fell in love
with her father confessor, one of the most pious of the French father
oblates. The modern Adam was not stronger than the old one against the
charms of the new Eve. Both were found, in an evil hour, forgetting one
of the holy laws of God. The guilty priest was punished and the weak
woman dismissed. But an unspeakable shame remained upon us all! I would
have preferred to have my sentence of death, than the news of such a
fall inside the walls of that house where I had so foolishly believed
that Satan could not lay his snares. From that day, it was the will of
God that the strange and beautiful illusions which had brought me to
that monastery, should fade away one after the other, like the white
mist which conceals the bright rays of the morning sun. The oblates
began to appear to me pretty much like other men. Till then, I had
looked at them with my eyes shut, and I had seen nothing but the
glittering colors with which my imagination was painting them. From that
day, I studied them with my eyes opened, and I saw them just as they
were.

In the spring of 1847, having a severe indisposition, the doctor ordered
me to go to the Hotel Dieu of Montreal, which was, then, near the
splendid St. Mary’s Church. I made there, for the first time, the
acquaintance of a venerable old nun, who was very talkative. She was one
of the superiors of the house; her family name was Urtubise. Her mind
was still full of indignation at the bad conduct of two father oblates,
who, under the pretext of sickness, had lately come to her monastery to
seduce the young nuns who were serving them. She told me how she had
turned them out ignominiously, forbidding them ever to come again, under
any pretext, into the hospital. She was young, when Bishop Lartigue,
being driven away from the Sulpician Seminary of Montreal, in 1824, had
taken refuge, with his secretary, the Rev. Ignace Bourget, into the
modest walls of that nunnery. She told me how the nuns had soon to
repent having received that bishop with his secretary and other priests.

“It was nearly the ruin of our community. The intercourse of the priests
with a certain number of the nuns,” she said: “was the cause of so much
disorder and scandal, that I was deputed with some other nuns, to the
bishop to respectfully request him not to prolong his stay in our
nunnery. I told him, in my name, and in the name of many others, that if
he would not comply with our legitimate request, we should instantly
leave the house, go back to our families and get married, that it was
better to be honestly married than to continue to live as the priests,
even our father confessors, wanted us to do.”

After she had given me several other spicy stories of those interesting
distant days, I asked her if she had known Maria Monk, when she was in
their house, and what she thought of her book “Awful Disclosures?” “I
have known her well,” she said. “She spent six months with us. I have
read her book, which was given me, that I might refute it. But after
reading it, I refused to have anything to do with that deplorable
_exposure_. There are surely some inventions and suppositions in that
book. But there is a sufficient amount of truth to cause all our
nunneries to be pulled down by the people, if only the half of them were
known to the public?”

She then said to me: “For God’s sake, do not reveal these things to the
world, till the last one of us is dead, if God spares you.” She then
covered her face with her hands, burst into tears, and left the room.

I remained horrified. Her words fell upon me as a thunderbolt. I
regretted having heard them, though I was determined to respect her
request not to reveal the terrible secret she had entrusted to me. My
God knows that I never repeated a word of it till now. But I think it is
my duty to reveal to my country and the whole world the truth, on that
grave subject, as it was given me by a most respectable and
unimpeachable eye-witness.

The terrible secrets which sister Urtubise had revealed to me rendered
my stay in the Hotel Dieu as unpleasant as it had been agreeable at
first. Though not quite recovered, I left, the same day, for Longueuil,
where I entered the monastery with a heavy heart. The day before, two of
the fathers had come back from a two or three months’ evangelical
excursion among the lumber men, who were cutting wood in the forests,
along the Ottawa River and its tributaries, from one to three hundred
miles north-west of Montreal. I was glad to hear of their arrival. I
hoped that the interesting history of their evangelical excursions,
narrow escapes from the bears and the wolves of the forests; their
hearty receptions by the honest and sturdy lumber men, which the
superior had requested me, some weeks before, to write, would cause a
happy diversion from the deplorable things I had recently learned. But
only one of those fathers could be seen, and his conversation was
anything but interesting and pleasant. There was evidently a dark cloud
around him. And the other oblate, his companion, where was he? The very
day of his arrival, he had been ordered to keep his room, and make a
retreat of ten days, during which time he was forbidden to speak to any
one.

I inquired from a devoted friend among the old oblates the reason of
such a strange thing. After promising never to reveal to the superiors
the sad secret he trusted me with, he said: “Poor father D—— has seduced
one of his fair penitents, on the way. She was a married woman, the lady
of the house where our missionaries used to receive the most cordial
hospitality. The husband having discovered the infidelity of his wife,
came very near killing her; he ignominiously turned out the two fathers,
and wrote a terrible letter to the superior. The companion of the guilty
father, denounced him and confessed everything to the superior, who has
seen that the letter of the enraged husband was only giving too true and
correct version of the whole unfortunate and shameful occurrence. Now,
the poor weak father, for his penance, is condemned to ten days of
seclusion from the rest of the community. He must pass that whole time
in prayer, fasting, and acts of humiliation, dictated by the superior.”

“Do these deplorable facts occur very often among the father oblates?” I
asked.

My friend raised his eyes, filled with tears, to Heaven, and with a deep
sigh, he answered: “Dear Father Chiniquy, would to God that I might be
able to tell you that it is the first crime of that nature committed by
an oblate. But alas! you know, by what has occurred with our female
cook, not long ago, that it is not the first time that some of our
fathers have brought disgrace upon us all. And you know also the
abominable life of Father Telmont with the two nuns at Ottawa!”

“If it be so,” I replied, “where is the spiritual advantage of the
regular clergy over the secular?”

“The only advantage I see,” answered my friend, “is that the regular
clergy gives himself with more impunity to every kind of debauch and
licentiousness than the secular. The monks being concealed from the eyes
of the public, inside the walls of their monastery, where nobody, or at
least very few people have any access, are more easily conquered by the
devil, and more firmly kept in his chains, than the secular priests. The
sharp eyes of the public, and the daily intercourse the secular priests
have with their relations and parishioners, form a powerful and salutary
restraint upon the bad inclinations of our depraved nature. In the
monastery, there is no restraint except the childish and ridiculous
punishment of retreats, kissing of the floor, or of the feet, the
prostration of the ground as father Brunet did, a few days after your
coming among us.

“There is surely more hypocrisy and selfishness among the regular than
the secular clergy. That great social organization which forms the human
family, is a divine work. Yes! those great social organizations which
are called the city, the township, the country, the parish, and the
household, where every one is called to work in the light of day, is a
divine organization, and makes society as strong, pure and holy as it
can be.

“I confess that there are also terrible temptations, and deplorable
falls there, but the temptations are not so unconquerable, and the falls
not so irreparable, as in these dark recesses and unhealthy prisons
raised by Satan only for the birds of night called monasteries or
nunneries.

“The priest and the woman who fall in the midst of a well organized
Christian society, break the hearts of the beloved mother, cover with
shame a venerable father, cause the tears of cherished sisters and
brothers to flow, pierce, with a barbed arrow the hearts of thousands of
friends; they forever lose their honor and good name. These
considerations are so many providential, I dare say divine shields, to
protect the sons and daughters of Eve against their own frailty. The
secular priest and the woman shrink before throwing themselves into such
a bottomless abyss of shame, misery and regret. But behind the thick and
dark walls of the monastery, or the nunnery, what has the fallen monk or
nun to fear? Nobody will hear of it, no bad consequences worth
mentioning will follow, except a few days of retreat, some
insignificant, childish, ridiculous penances, which the most devoted in
the monastery are practicing almost every day.

“As you ask me, in earnest, what are the advantages of a monastic life
over a secular, in a moral and social point of view, I will answer you:
In the monastery, man as the image of God forgets his divine origin,
loses his dignity; and as a Christian, he loses the most holy weapons
Christ has given to his disciples to fight the battle of life. He, at
once and forever, loses that law of self-respect, and respect for
others, which is one of the most powerful and legitimate barriers
against vice. Yes! That great and divine law of self-respect, which God
himself has implanted in the heart of every man and woman who live in a
Christian society, is completely destroyed in the monastery and nunnery.
The foundation of perfection in the monk and the nun is that they must
consider themselves as corpses. Do you not see that this principle
strikes at the root of all that God has made good, grand and holy in
man? Does it not sweep away every idea of holiness, purity, greatness!
every principle of life which the Gospel of Christ had for its mission
to reveal to the fallen children of Adam?

“What self-respect can we expect from a corpse? and what respect can a
corpse feel for the other corpses which surround it? Thus it is that the
very idea of monastic perfection carries with it the destruction of all
that is good, pure, holy and spiritual in the religion of the gospel. It
destroys the very idea of life, to put death into its place.

“It is for that reason that if you study the true history, _not the
lying history_, of monachism, you will find the details of a corruption
impossible, anywhere else, not even among the lowest houses of
prostitution. Read the Memoirs of Scipio de Ricci, one of the most pious
and intelligent bishops our Church has ever had, and you will see that
the monks and the nuns of Italy lead the very life of the brutes in the
fields. Yes! read the terrible revelations of what is going on among
those unfortunate men and women, whom the iron hand of monachism keeps
tied in their dark dungeons, you will hear from the very lips of the
nuns that the monks are more free with them than the husbands are with
their legitimate wives; you will see that every one of those monastic
institutions is Sodom!

“The monastic axiom, that the highest point of perfection is attained
only when you consider yourself a corpse in the hand of your superior,
is anti-social and anti-Christian; it is simply diabolical. It
transforms into a vile machine that man whom God had created in his
likeness, and made forever free. It degrades below the brute that man
whom Christ, by his death, has raised to the dignity of a child of God,
and inheritor of an eternal kingdom in Heaven. Everything is mechanical,
material, false, in the life of a monk and a nun. Even the best virtues
are deceptions and lies. The monks and the nuns being perfect only when
they have renounced their own free will and intelligence, to become
corpses, can have neither virtues nor vices,

Their best actions are mechanical. Their acts of humility are to crawl
under the table and kiss the feet of each other, or to make a cross on a
dirty floor with the tongue, or lie down in the dust to let the rest of
the monks or the nuns pass over them. Have you not remarked how these
so-called monks speak with the utmost contempt of the rest of the world?
One must have opportunities as I have had of seeing the profound hatred
which exists among all monastic orders against each other. How the
Dominicans have always hated the Franciscans, and how they both hate the
Jesuits, who pay them back in the same coin. What a strong and merciless
hatred divides the oblates, to whom we belong, from the Jesuits! The
Jesuits never lose an opportunity of showing us their supreme contempt!
You are aware that, on account of those bad feelings, it is absolutely
forbidden to an oblate to confess to a Jesuit, as we know it is
forbidden to the Jesuits to confess to an oblate, or to any other
priest.

“I need not tell you, for you know that their vow of poverty is a mask
to help them to become rich with more rapidity than the rest of the
world. Is it not under the mask of that vow that the monks of England,
Scotland, France and Italy became the masters of the richest lands of
those countries, which the nations were forced, by bloody revolutions,
to wrench from their grasp?

“I have seen much more of the world than you. When a young priest, I was
the chaplain, confessor and intimate friend of the Duchesse De Berry,
the mother of Henry V., now the only legitimate King of France. When, in
the midst of those great and rich princes and nobles of France, I never
saw such a love of money, of honor, of vain glory, as I have seen among
the monks since I have become one of them. When the Duchess De Berry
finished her providential work in France, after making the false step
which ruined her, I threw myself into the religious order of the
Chartreux. I have lived several years in their palatial monastery of
Rome; have cultivated and enjoyed their sweet fruits in their
magnificent gardens; but I was not there long, without seeing the fatal
error I had committed in becoming a monk. During the many years I
resided in that splendid mansion, where laziness, stupidity, filthiness,
gluttony, superstition, tediousness, ignorance, pride and unmentionable
immoralities, with very few exceptional cases, reigned supreme. I had
every opportunity to know what was going on in their midst. Life soon
became an unbearable burden, but for the hope I had of breaking my
fetters. At last I found out that the best, if not the only way of doing
this, was to declare to the Pope that I wanted to go and preach the
gospel to the savages of America, which was and is still true.

“I made my declaration, and by the Pope’s permission, the doors of my
gaol were opened, with the condition that I should join the order of the
Oblates Immaculate, in connection with which I should evangelize the
savages of the Rocky Mountains.

“I have found among the monks of Canada, the very same things I have
seen among those of France and Italy. With very few exceptions, they are
all corpses, absolutely dead to every sentiment of true honesty and real
Christianity; they are putrid carcasses, which have lost the dignity of
manhood.

“My dear Father Chiniquy,” he added, “I trust you as I trust myself,
when I tell you for your own good, a secret which is known to God alone.
When I am on the Rocky Mountains, I will raise myself up, as the eagles
of those vast countries, and I shall go up to the regions of liberty,
light and life; I will cease being a corpse, to become what my God has
made me—a free and intelligent man. I will cease to be a corpse, in
order to become one of the redeemed of Christ, who serve God in spirit
and in truth.

“Christ is the light of the world; monachism is its night! Christ is the
strength, the glory, the life of man; monachism is its decay, shame and
death! Christ died to make us free; the monastery is built up to make
slaves of us! Christ died that we might be raised to the dignity of
children of God; monachism is established to bring us down much below
the living brutes, for it transforms us into corpses! Christ is the
highest conception of humanity; monachism is its lowest.

“Yes, yes, I hope my God will soon give me the favor I have asked so
long. When I shall be on the top of the Rocky Mountains, I will,
forever, break my fetters. I will rise from my tomb, I will come out
from among the dead, to sit at the table of the redeemed, and eat the
bread of the living children of God.”

I do regret that the remarkable monk, whose abridged views on monachism
I have here given, should have requested me never to give his name, when
he allows me to tell some of his adventures, which will make a most
interesting romance. Faithful to his promise, he went, as an oblate, to
preach to the savages of the Rocky Mountains, and there, without noise,
he slipped out of their hands; broke his chains, to live the life of a
freedman of Christ, in the holy bonds of a Christian marriage with a
respectable American lady.

Weak and timid soldier that I was once; frightened by the ruins spread
everywhere on the battle-field, I looked around to find a shelter
against the impending danger; I thought that the monastery of the
oblates of Mary Immaculate was one of those strong towers, built by my
God, where the arrows of the enemy could not reach me, and I threw
myself into it.

But, hardly beginning to hope that I was out of danger, behind those
dark and high walls, when I saw them shaking like a drunken man; and the
voice of God passed like a hurricane over me.

Suddenly, the high towers and walls around me fell to the ground, and
were turned into dust. Not one stone remained on another.

And I heard a voice saying to me: “Soldier! come out and get in the
light of the sun; trust no more in the walls built by the hand of man;
they are nothing but dust. Come and fight in the open day, under the
eyes of God, protected only by the gospel banners of Christ! Come out
from behind those walls, they are a diabolical deception, a snare, a
fraud!”

I listened to the voice, and I bade adieu to the inmates of the
monastery of the oblates of Mary Immaculate.

When, on the first of October, 1847, I pressed them on my heart for the
last time, I felt the burning tears of many of them falling on my
cheeks, and my tears moistened their faces: for they loved me, and I
loved them. I had met there several noble hearts and precious souls,
worthy of a better fate. Oh! if I could have, at the price of my life,
given them the light and liberty which my merciful God had given me! But
they were in the dark; and there was no power in me to change their
darkness into light.

The hand of God brought me back to my dear Canada, that I might again
offer it the sweat and labors, the love and life of the least of its
sons.




                             CHAPTER XLIII.

I ACCEPT THE HOSPITALITY OF THE REV. MR. BRASSARD, OF LONGUEUIL—I GIVE
  MY REASONS FOR LEAVING THE OBLATES TO BISHOP BOURGET—HE PRESENTS ME
  WITH A MEDALLION, PORTRAIT OF THE POPE AND A SPLENDID CRUCIFIX BLESSED
  BY HIS HOLINESS FOR ME, AND ACCEPTS MY SERVICES IN THE CAUSE OF
  TEMPERANCE IN THE DIOCESE OF MONTREAL.


The eleven months spent in the monastery of the oblates of Mary
Immaculate, were among the greatest favors God has granted me. What I
had read of the monastic orders, and what my honest, though deluded
imagination had painted of the holiness, purity and happiness of the
monastic life, could not be blotted out of my mind, except by a kind of
miraculous interposition. No testimony whatever could have convinced me
that the monastic institutions were not one of the most blessed of the
gospel. Their existence, in the bosom of the Church of Rome, was, for
me, an infallible token of her divine institution, and one of the
strongest proofs that those heretics were entirely separated from
Christ. Without religious orders, the Protestant denominations were to
me, as dead and decayed branches cut from the true vine, which are
doomed to perish.

But, just as the eyes of Thomas were opened, and his intelligence was
convinced of the divinity of Christ, only after he had seen the wounds
in his hands and side, so I could never have believed that the monastic
institutions were of heathen and diabolical origin, if my God had not
forced me to see with my own eyes, and to touch with my fingers, their
unspeakable corruptions.

Though I remained for some time longer, a sincere Catholic priest, I
dare say that God himself had just broken the strongest tie of my
affections and respect for that church.

It is true that several pillars remained, on which my robust faith in
the holiness and apostolicity of the church rested for a few years
longer, but I must here confess, to the glory of God, that the most
solid of those pillars had forever crumbled to pieces, when in the
monastery of Longueuil.

Long before my leaving the oblates, many influential priests of the
district of Montreal, had told me that my only chance of success, if I
wanted to continue my crusade against the demon of drunkenness, was to
work alone.

“Those monks are pretty good speakers on temperance,” they unanimously
said, “but they are nothing else than a band of comedians. After
delivering their eloquent tirades against the use of intoxicating
drinks, to the people, the first thing they do is to ask for a bottle of
wine, which soon disappears! What fruit can we expect from the preaching
of men who do not believe a word of what they say, and who are the
first, among themselves, to turn their own arguments into ridicule? It
is very different with you; you believe what you say; you are consistent
with yourself; your hearers feel it; your profound, scientific and
Christian conviction pass into them with an irresistible power.

“God visibly blesses your work with a marvellous success! Come to us,”
said the curates, “not as sent by the superior of the oblates, but as
sent by God himself, to regenerate Canada. Present yourself as a French
Canadian priest; a child of the people. That people will hear you with
more pleasure, and follow your advice with more perseverance.

“Let them know and feel that Canadian blood runs in your veins; that a
Canadian heart beats in your breast; continue to be in the future, what
you have been in the past. Let the sentiments of the true patriot be
united with those of a Catholic priest; and when you address the people
of Canada, the citadels of Satan will crumble everywhere before you in
the district of Montreal, as they have done in that of Quebec.”

At the head of the French Canadian curates, who thus spoke, was my
venerable personal friend and benefactor, the Rev. Mr. Brassard, curate
of Longueuil. He had not only been one of my most devoted friends and
teachers, when I was studying m the college of Nicolet, but had helped
me, with his own money, to go through the last four years of my studies,
when I was too poor to meet my collegiate expenses. No one had thought
more highly than he of the oblates of Mary Immaculate, when they first
settled in Canada. But their monastery was too near the parsonage for
their own benefit. His sharp eyes, high intelligence and integrity of
character, soon detected that there was more false varnish than pure
gold, on their glittering escutcheon. Several love scrapes between some
of the oblates and the pretty young ladies of his parish, and the long
hours of night spent by Father Allard with the nuns, established in his
village, under the pretext of teaching them grammar and arithmetic, had
filled him with disgust. But what had absolutely destroyed his
confidence, was the discovery of a long suspected iniquity, which at
first seemed incredible to him. Father Guigues, the superior, after his
nomination, but before his installation to the Bishopric of Ottawa, had
been closely watched, and at last discovered opening the letters of Mr.
Brassard, which, many times, had passed from the post office through his
hands. That criminal action came very near being brought before the
legal courts by Mr. Brassard; this was avoided only by Father Guigues
acknowledging his guilt, asking pardon in the most humiliating way,
before me and several other witnesses.

Long before I left the oblates, Mr. Brassard had said to me: “The
oblates are not the men you think them to be. I have been sorely
disappointed in them, and your disappointment will be no less than mine,
when your eyes are opened. I know that you will not remain long in their
midst. I offer you, in advance, the hospitality of my parsonage, when
your conscience calls you out of their monastery!”

I availed myself of this kind invitation on the evening of the 1st of
November, 1847.

The next week was spent in preparing the memoir which I intended to
present to my Lord Bourget, Bishop of Montreal, as an explanation of my
leaving the oblates. I knew that he was disappointed and displeased with
the step I had taken.

The curate of Chambly, Rev. Mr. Mignault, having gone to the bishop, to
express his joy that I had left the monks, in order to serve again the
church, in the ranks of secular clergy, had been very badly received.
The bishop had answered him: “Mr. Chiniquy may leave the oblates if he
likes; but he will be disappointed if he expects to work in my diocese.
I do not want his services.”

This did not surprise me. I knew that those monks had been imported by
him from France, and that they were pets of his.

When I entered their monastery, just eleven months before, he was just
starting for Rome, and expressed to me the pleasure he felt that I was
to join them.

My reasons, however, were so good, and the memoir I was preparing was so
full of undoubted facts and unanswerable arguments, that I was pretty
sure, not only to appease the wrath of my bishop, but to gain his esteem
more firmly than before. I was not disappointed in my expectation.

A few days later, I called upon his lordship, and was received very
coldly. He said: “I cannot conceal from you my surprise and pain, at the
rash step you have just taken. What a shame, for all your friends to see
your want of consistency and perseverance! Had you remained among those
good monks, your moral strength could have been increased more than
ten-fold. But you have stultified yourself in the eyes of the people, as
well as in mine; you have lost the confidence of your best friends, by
leaving, without good reasons, the company of such holy men. Some bad
rumors are already afloat against you, which give us to understand that
you are an unmanageable man, a selfish priest, whom the superiors have
been forced to turn out as a black sheep, whose presence could not be
any longer tolerated inside the peaceful walls of that holy monastery.”

Those words were uttered with an expression of bad feeling which told me
that I had not heard the tenth part of what he had in his heart.
However, as I came into his presence, prepared to hear all kinds of bad
reports, angry reproaches, and humiliating insinuations, I remained
perfectly calm. I had, in in advance, resolved to hear all his
unfriendly, insulting remarks, just as if they were addressed to another
person, a perfect stranger to me. The last three days had been spent in
prayers to obtain that favor. My God had evidently heard me; for the
storm passed over me, without exciting the least unpleasant feelings in
my soul.

I answered: “My lord: Allow me to tell you that, in taking the solemn
step of leaving the monastery of Longueuil, I was not afraid of what the
world would say or think of me. My only desire is to save my soul, and
give the rest of my life to my country and my God, in a more efficacious
way than I have yet done. The rumors which seem to trouble your lordship
about my supposed expulsion from the oblates, do not affect me in the
least, for they are without the least foundation. From the first to the
last day of my stay in that monastery, all the inmates, from the
superior, to the last one, have overwhelmed me with the most sincere
marks of kindness, and even of respect. If you had seen the tears which
were shed by the brothers, when I bade them adieu, you would have
understood that I never had more devoted and sincere friends than the
members of that religious community. Please read this important
document, and you will see that I have kept my good name during my stay
in that monastery.” I handed him the following testimonial letter which
the superior had given me when I left:

“I, the undersigned, superior of the noviciate of the oblates of Mary
Immaculate, at Longueuil, do certify that the conduct of Mr. Chiniquy,
when in our monastery, has been worthy of the sacred character which he
possesses, and after this year of solitude, he does not less deserve the
confidence of his brethren in the holy ministry than before. We wish,
moreover, to give our testimony of his persevering zeal in the cause of
temperance. We think that nothing was more of a nature to give a
character of stability to that admirable reform, and to secure its
perfect success, than the profound reflections and studies of Mr.
Chiniquy, when in the solitude of Longueuil, on the importance of that
work.

                                               T. F. ALLARD,

                               _Superior of the Noviciate O. M. I._”

It was really most pleasant for me to see that every line of that
document, read by the bishop, was blotting out some of the stern and
unfriendly lines which were on his face, when speaking to me. Nothing
was more amiable than his manners, when he handed it back to me, saying:
“I thank God to see that you are still as worthy of my esteem and
confidence as when you entered that monastery. But would you be kind
enough to give me the real reasons why you have so abruptly separated
from the oblates?”

“Yes, my lord, I will give them to you: but your lordship knows that
there are things of such a delicate nature, that the lips of man shiver
and rebel when required to utter them. Such are some of the deplorable
things which I have to mention to your lordship. I have put those
reasons in these pages, which I respectfully request your lordship to
read,” and I handed him the _Memoir_, about thirty pages long, which I
had prepared.

The bishop read, very carefully, five or six pages, and said: “Are you
positive as to the exactness of what you write here?”

“Yes, my lord! They are as true and real as I am here.”

The bishop turned pale, and remained a few minutes silent, biting his
lips, and after a deep sigh, said: “Is it your intention to reveal those
sad mysteries to the world, or can we hope that you will keep that
secret?”

“My lord,” I answered, “if your lordship and the oblates deal with me,
as I hope they will do, as with an honorable Catholic priest; if I am
kept in the position which an honest priest has a right to fill in the
Church, I consider myself bound, in conscience and honor, to keep those
things secret. But, if from any abuse, persecutions emanating from the
oblates, or any other party, I am obliged to give to the world the true
reasons of my leaving that monastic order, your lordship understands
that, in self-defence, I will be forced to make these revelations!”

“But the oblates cannot say a word, or do anything wrong against you,”
promptly answered the bishop, “after the honorable testimony they have
given you.”

“It is true, my lord, that I have no reason to fear anything from the
oblates!” I answered; “but those religious men are not the only ones who
might force me to defend myself. You know another who has my future
destinies in his hands. You know that my future course will be shaped on
his own toward me.”

With amiable smile, the bishop answered:

“I understand you. But I pledge myself that you have nothing to fear
from that quarter. Though I frankly tell you that I would have preferred
seeing you work as a member of that monastic institution, it may be that
it is more according to the will of God, that you should go among the
people, as sent by God, rather than by a superior, who might be your
inferior in the eyes of many, in that glorious temperance of which you
are evidently the blessed apostle in Canada. I am glad to tell you that
I have spoken of you to his holiness, and he requested me to give you a
precious medal, which bears his most perfect features, with a splendid
crucifix. His holiness has graciously attached 300 days indulgences for
every one who will take the pledge of temperance in kissing the feet of
that crucifix. Wait a moment,” added the bishop, “I will go and get them
and present them to you.”

When the bishop returned, holding in his hands those two infallible
tokens of the kind sentiments of the Pope towards me, I fell on my knees
to receive them and press them both to my lips with the utmost respect.
My feelings of joy and gratitude, in that happy hour, cannot be
expressed. I remained mute, for some time with surprise and admiration,
when holding those precious things which were coming to me, as I then
sincerely believed, from the very successor of Peter, and the true Vicar
of Christ himself. When handing me those sacred gifts, the bishop
addressed me the kindest words which a bishop can utter to his priest,
or a father to his beloved son. He granted me the power to preach and
hear confessions all over his diocese, and he dismissed me only after
having put his hand on my head and asked God to pour upon me His most
abundant benedictions everywhere I should go to work in the holy cause
of temperance in Canada.




                             CHAPTER XLIV.

PREPARATIONS FOR THE LAST CONFLICT—WISE COUNSEL, TEARS AND DISTRESS OF
  FATHER MATHEW—LONGUEUIL THE FIRST TO ACCEPT THE GREAT REFORM OF
  TEMPERANCE—THE WHOLE DISTRICT OF MONTREAL, ST. HYACINTHE AND THREE
  RIVERS CONQUERED—TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND TEETOTALERS—THE CITY OF MONTREAL
  WITH THE SUPLICIANS TAKE THE PLEDGE—GOLD MEDAL—OFFICIALLY NAMED
  APOSTLE OF TEMPERANCE OF CANADA—GIFT OF £500 FROM PARLIAMENT.


Our adorable Saviour said: “What king, going to make war against another
king sitteth not down first, and consulteth whether he be able, with ten
thousand, to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand?”
(Luke 14: 31.) To follow that advice, how often had I fallen on my knees
before my God, to implore the necessary strength and wisdom to meet that
terrible enemy which was marching against me and my brethren! Many times
I was so discouraged by the sense of personal incapacity, that I came
near fainting and flying away at the sight of the power and resources of
the foe! But the dear Saviour’s voice has as many times strengthened me,
saying: “Fear not, I am with thee!” He seemed, at every hour, to whisper
in my ears: “Cheer up, I have overcome the world!” Trusting, then, in my
God, alone, for victory, I nevertheless understood that my duty was to
arm myself with the weapons which the learned and the wise men of the
past ages had prepared. I again studied the best works written on the
subject of wine, from the learned naturalist, Pleny, to the celebrated
Sir Astley Cooper. I not only compiled a multitude of scientific notes,
arguments and facts from these books, but prepared a “Manual of
Temperance,” which obtained so great a success for such a small country
as Canada, that it went through four editions of twenty-five thousand
copies in less than four years. But my best source of information and
wisdom was from letters received from Father Mathew, and my personal
interviews with him, when he visited the United States.

The first time I met him, in Boston, he told me how he regretted his
having, at first, too much relied on the excitement and enthusiasm of
the multitudes. “Those fits,” he said, “pass away as quickly as the
clouds of the storm; and they, too often, leave no more traces of their
passage. Persevere in the resolution you have taken in the beginning,
never to give the pledge, except when you give a complete course of
lectures on the damning effects of intoxicating drinks. How can we
expect that the people will forever give up beverages which they
honestly, though ignorantly, believe to be beneficial and necessary to
their body? The first thing we do we must demonstrate to them that these
alcoholic drinks are absolutely destructive of their temporal as well as
of their eternal life. So long as the priest and the people believe, as
they do to-day, that rum, brandy, wine, beer and cider give strength to
help man to keep up his health in the midst of his hard labors; that
they warm his blood in winter and cool it in the summer; all our
efforts, and even our successes, will be like the burning bundle of
straw, which makes a bright light, attracts the attention for a moment,
and leaves nothing but smoke and cinders.

“Hundreds of times, I have seen my Irish countrymen honestly taking the
pledge for life; but before a week had elapsed, they had obtained a
release from their priest, under the impression that they were unable to
earn their own living and support their families, without drinking those
detestable drugs. Very few priests in Ireland have taken the pledge, and
still fewer have kept it. In New York, only two Irish priests have given
up their intoxicating glass, and the very next week I met both of them
drunk! Archbishop Hughes turned my humble efforts into ridicule, before
his priests, in my own presence, and drank a glass of brandy to my
health with them at his own table, to mock me. And here in Boston the
drinking habits of the Bishop and his priest are such, that I have been
forced, through self-respect, to quietly withdraw from his palace and
come to this hotel. This bad conduct paralyzes and kills me.”

In saying these last words, that good and noble man burst into a fit of
convulsive sobs and tears; his breast was heaving under his vain efforts
to suppress his sighs. He concealed his face in his hands, and for
nearly ten minutes he could not utter a word.

The spectacle of the desolation of a man whom God had raised so high,
and so much blessed, and the tears of one who had himself dried up so
many tears, and brought so much joy, peace and comfort, to so many
desolate homes, has been one of the most solemn lessons my God ever gave
me. I then learned more clearly than ever, that all the glory of the
world is _Vanity_, and that one of the greatest acts of folly is to
rely, for happiness, on the praises of men, and the success of our own
labors. For who had received more merited praises, and who had seen his
own labors more blessed by God and man, than Father Mathew, whom all
ages will call “The Apostle of Temperance of Ireland?”

My gratitude to Mr. Brassard caused me to choose his parish, near
Montreal, for the first grand battle-field of the impending struggle
against the enemy of my God and my country; and the first week of Advent
determined upon for the opening of the campaign. But the nearer the day
chosen to draw the sword against the modern Goliath the more I felt the
solemnity of my position, and the more I needed the help of Him on whom
alone we can trust for light and strength.

I had determined never to lecture on temperance in any place, without
having previously inquired, from the most reliable sources, about:

1st. The number of deaths and accidents caused by drunkenness the last
fifteen or twenty years.

2d. The number of orphans and widows made by drunkenness.

3d. The number of rich families ruined, and the number of poor families
made poorer by the same cause.

4th. The approximate sum of money expended by the people during the last
twenty years.

As the result of my inquiries, I learned that during that short period,
that 32 men had lost their lives when drunk; and through their
drunkenness 25 widows and 37 orphans had been left in the lowest degree
of poverty; 72 rich families had been entirely ruined and turned out of
their once happy homes by the demon of intemperance, and 90 kept poor.
More than three hundred thousand dollars ($300,000) had been paid in
cash, without counting the loss of time, for the intoxicating beverages
drank by the people of Longueuil during the last twenty years.

For three days, I spoke twice a day to crowded houses. My first text
was: “Look not upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth its color in
the cup: when it moveth itself aright. At last, it biteth like a serpent
and stingeth like an adder” (Prov. 33: 31-32).

The first day I showed how alcoholic beverages were biting like a
serpent and stinging like an adder, by destroying the lungs, the brains,
and the liver; the nerves and the muscles; the blood and the very life
of man.

The second day I proved that intoxicating drinks were the most
implacable and cruel enemies of the fathers, the mothers, the children;
of the young and the old; of the rich and the poor; of the farmers, the
merchants and the mechanics; the parish and the country.

The third day I proved, clearly, that those intoxicating liquors were
the enemy of intelligence, and the soul of man; the gospel of Christ and
of His holy church; the enemy of all the rights of man and the laws of
God.

My conclusion was, that we were all bound to raise our hands against
that gigantic and implacable foe, whose arm was raised against every one
of us. I presented the thrilling tableau of our friends, near and dear
relations, and neighbors, fallen and destroyed around us; the thousands
of orphans and widows, whose fathers and husbands had been slaughtered
by strong drink. I brought before their minds the true picture of the
starving children, the destitute widows and mothers, whose life had to
be spent in tears, ignominy, desolation and unspeakable miseries, from
the daily use of strong drink. I was not half through my address when
tears flowed from every eye. The cries and sobs so much drowned my
voice, that I had several times to stop speaking for a few minutes.

Then holding the crucifix, blessed and given to me by the Pope, I showed
what Christ had suffered on the cross for sins engendered by the use of
intoxicating drinks. And I requested them to listen to the voices of the
thousands of desolate orphans, widows, wives, and mothers, coming from
every corner of the land; the voices of their priests and their church;
the voices of the angels, the Virgin Mary and the saints in heaven; the
voice of Jesus Christ their Saviour, calling them to put an end to the
deluge of evils and unspeakable iniquities caused by the use of those
cursed drinks; “for,” said I, “those liquors are cursed by millions of
mothers and children, widows and orphans, who owe to them a life of
shame, tears, and untold desolation. They are cursed by the Virgin Mary
and the angels who are the daily witnesses of the iniquities with which
they deluge the world.

“They are cursed by the millions of souls which they have plunged into
eternal misery.

“They are cursed by Jesus Christ, from whose hands they have wrenched
untold millions of souls, for whom he died on Calvary.”

Every one of those truths, incontrovertible for Roman Catholics, were
falling with irresistible power on that multitude of people. The
distress and consternation were so profound and universal, that they
reacted, at last, on the poor speaker, who several times could not
express what he himself felt except with his tears and his sobs.

When I hoped that, by the great mercy of God, all resistances were
subdued, the obstacles removed, the intelligences enlightened, the wills
conquered, I closed the address, which had lasted more than two hours,
by an ardent prayer to God, to grant us the grace to give up forever the
use of those cursed poisons, and I requested every one to repeat with
me, in their hearts, the solemn pledge of temperance in the following
words:

“Adorable and dear Saviour, Jesus Christ, who died on the cross to take
away my sins and save my guilty soul, for thy glory, the good of my
brethren and of my country, as well as for my own good, I promise, with
thy help, never to drink, nor to give to anybody any intoxicating
beverages; except when ordered by an honest physician.”

Our merciful God had visibly blessed the work and his unprofitable
servant. The success was above our sanguine expectations. Two thousand
three hundred citizens of Longueuil enrolled under the banners of
temperance. Instead of inviting them to sign any written pledge, I asked
them to come to the foot of the altar and kiss the crucifix I was
holding, as the public and solemn pledge of their engagement.

The first thing done by the majority of the intelligent farmers of
Longueuil, on the return from the church, was to break their decanters
and their barrels, and spill the last drop of the accursed drink on the
ground.

Seven days later, there were eighty requests in my hands to go and show
the ravages of alcoholic liquors to many other parishes.

Boucherville, Chambly, Varennes, St. Hyacinthe, etc., Three Rivers, the
great city of Montreal, with all the priests of St. Sulpice, the
parishes along the Chambly river, Laprairie, Lachine. In a word, the
vast diocese of Montreal, Three Rivers and St. Hyacinthe, one after the
other, raised the war cry against the usages of intoxicating drinks,
with a unanimity and determination which seemed to be more miraculous
than natural.

During the four years, I gave 1,800 public addresses, in 200 parishes,
with the same fruits, and enrolled more than 200,000 people under the
banners of temperance. Everywhere, the taverns, the distilleries and
breweries were shut, and their owners forced to take other trades to
make a living; not on account of any stringent law, but by the simple
fact that the whole people had ceased drinking their beverages, after
having been fully persuaded that they were injurious to their bodies,
opposed to their happiness, and ruinous to their souls.

The convictions were so unanimous and strong on that subject, that, in
many places, the last evening I spent in their midst, the merchants used
to take all their barrels of rum, beer, wine and brandy to the public
squares, make a pyramid of them, to which I was invited to set fire. The
whole population, attracted by the novelty and sublimity of that
spectacle, would then fill the air with their cries and shouts of joy.
When the husbands and wives, the parents and children of the redeemed
drunkards rent the air with their cries of joy at the destruction of
their enemy, and the fire was in full blaze, one of the merchants would
give me an ax to stave in the last barrel of rum. After the last drop
was emptied, I usually stood on it to address some parting words to the
people.

Such a spectacle baffles any description. The brilliant lights of the
pine and cedar trees, mixed with all kinds of inflammable materials
which every one had been invited to bring, changed the darkest hour of
that time into the brightest of days. The flames, fed by the fiery
liquids, shot forth their tongues of fire towards Heaven, as if to
praise their great God, whose merciful hand had brought the marvellous
reformation we were celebrating. The thousand faces, illuminated by the
blaze, beamed with joy. The noise of the cracking barrels, mixed with
that of a raging fire; the cries and shouts of that multitude, with the
singing of the Te Deum, formed a harmony which filled every soul with
sentiments of unspeakable happiness. But where shall I find words to
express my feelings, when I had finished speaking! The mothers and wives
to whom our blessed temperance had given back a loving husband and some
dear children, were crowding around me with their families and redeemed
ones, to thank me, press my hands to their lips, and water them with
their grateful tears.

The only thing which marred that joy were the exaggerated honors and
unmerited praises with which I was really overwhelmed.

I was, at first, forced to receive an ovation from the curates and
people of Longueuil, and the surrounding parishes, when they presented
to me my portrait, painted by the artist Hamel, which filled me with
confusion, for I felt so keenly that I did not deserve such honors! But
it was still worse at the end of May, 1849. Judge Mondelet was deputed
by the bishop and the priests and the city of Montreal, accompanied by
15,000 people, to present me with a gold medal, and a gift of $400.

But the greatest surprise my God had in store for me, was kept for the
end of June, 1850. At that time, I was deputed by 40,000 teetotalers, to
present a petition to the Parliament of Toronto, in order to make the
rumsellers responsible for the ravages caused to the families of the
poor drunkards to whom they had sold their poisonous drugs. The House of
Commons having kindly appointed a committee of ten members to help me to
frame that bill, it was an easy matter to have it pass through the three
branches. I was present when they discussed and accepted that bill.
Napoleon was not more happy when he won the battle of Austerlitz, than I
was when I heard that my pet bill had become a law, and that hereafter,
the innocent victims of the drunken father or husband would receive an
indemnity from the landsharks who were fattening on their poverty and
unspeakable miseries.

But what was my surprise and consternation, when, immediately after the
passing of that bill, the Hon. Dewitt rose and proposed that a public
expression of gratitude should be given me by Parliament, under the form
of a large pecuniary gift!

His speech seemed to me filled with such exaggerated eulogiums, that I
would have been tempted to think it was mockery, had I not known that
the Protestant gentleman was one of my most sincere friends. He was
followed by the Honorables Baldwin and Lafontaine, Prime Minister at the
time, and half a dozen other members, who went still further into what I
so justly consider the regions of exaggeration.

It seemed to me bordering on blasphemy to attribute to Chiniquy, a
reformation which was so clearly the work of my merciful God.

The speeches on that subject lasted two hours, and were followed by a
unanimous vote to present me with £500, as a public testimony of the
gratitude of the people for my labors in the temperance reform of
Canada. Previous to that, the bishops of Quebec and Montreal had given
me tokens of their esteem which, though unmerited, had been better
appreciated by me.

When in May, 1850, the Archbishop of Quebec, my Lord Turgeon, sent the
Rev. Charles Baillargeon, curate of Quebec, to Rome, to become his
successor, he advised him to come to Longueuil and get a letter from me,
which he might present to the Pope, with a volume of my “Temperance
Manual.” I complied with his request, and wrote to the Pope. Some months
later, I received the following lines:

                                              ROME, AUG. 10TH, 1850.

 REV. MR. CHINIQUY:

SIR AND DEAR FRIEND:—Monday the 12th, was the first opportunity given me
to have a private audience with the Sovereign Pontiff. I presented him
your book, with your letter, which he received, I will not say with that
goodness which is so eminently characteristic of him, but with all
special marks of satisfaction and approbation, while charging me to
state to you that he accords his apostolic benediction to you and to the
holy work of temperance you preach. I consider myself happy to have had
to offer on your behalf, to the Vicar of Jesus Christ, a book which,
after it had done so much good to my countrymen, had been able to draw
from his venerable lips, such solemn words of approbation of the
temperance society and of blessings on those who are its apostles; and
it is also, from my heart, a very sweet pleasure to transmit them to
you.

                                      Your Friend,

                                              CHARLES BAILLARGEON,

                                                           _Priest_.

A short time before I received that letter from Rome, my Lord Bourget,
Bishop of Montreal, had officially given me the title of “Apostle of
Temperance;” in the following documents, which, on account of their
importance, the readers will probably like to have its original Latin:

“IGNATIUS BOURGET, MISERATIONE DIVINA ET STÆ. SEDIS APOSTOLICÆ GRATIA,
      EPISCOPUS MARIANOPOLITANENSIS, ETC., ETC., ETC.”

“UNIVERSIS præsentes litteras inspecturis, notum facimus et attestamur
Venerabilem Carolum Chiniquy, Temperantiæ Apostolum, Nostræ Diocœcis
Sacerdotem, Nobis optime notum esse, exploratumque habere illum vitam
laudabilem et professione Ecclesiastica consonam agere, nullisque
ecclesiasticis censuris, saltem quæ ad nostram devenerunt Notitiam
innodiatum: qua propter, per viscera Misericordiæ Dei Nostri, obsecramus
omnes et Singulos Archiepiscopos, Episcopos, cœteras que Ecclesiæ
dignitates ad quos ipsum declinare contingent, ut eum, pro Christi
Amore, benigne tractare dignentur, et quando cumque ab eo fuerint
requisiti, Sacrum Missæ Sacrificium ipsi celebrare, nec non alia munia
Ecclesiastica, et pietatis opera exercere permittant, paratos nos ad
similia et majora exhibentes: In quorum fidem, præsentes litteras signo
sigilloque nostris, ac Secretarii Episopatus nostri subscriptione
communitas expediri mandavimus Marianopoli, in [OE]dibus Nostris Beati
Jacobi, anno millesimo quinquagesimo. Die vero mensis Junii Sexta.”

                                   “✠IG. EPUS. MARIANOPOLITANENSIS.”

    “J. O. PARE, CAN. SECRIUS.”

                              TRANSLATION.

IGNATIUS BOURGET, BY THE DIVINE MERCY AND GRACE OF THE HOLY APOSTOLIC
      SEE, BISHOP OF MONTREAL.

To all who would inspect the present letters, we make known and certify
that the venerable Charles Chiniquy, “Apostle of Temperance,” Priest of
our Diocese, is very well known to us, and we regard him as proved, to
lead a praiseworthy life, and agreeable to his ecclesiastical
profession. Through the tender mercies of our God, he is under no
ecclesiastical censures, at least, which have come to our knowledge.

We entreat each and all, Archbishop, Bishop and other dignitaries of the
church, to whom it may happen that he may go, that they, for the love of
Christ, entertain him kindly and courteously, and as often as they may
be asked by him, permit him to celebrate the holy sacrifice of the mass,
and exercise other ecclesiastical privileges of piety. Being ourselves
ready to grant him these and other greater privileges. In proof of this
we have ordered the present letters to be prepared under our sign and
seal, and with subscription of our secretary, in our palace of the
blessed James, in the year one thousand eight hundred and fifty, on the
sixth day of the month of June.

                                  ✠IGNATIUS. BISHOP OF MARIANOPOLIS.

By order of the most illustrious and most Reverend Bishops of
Marianopolis, D. D.

                                          J. O. PARE, Canon,

                                                          Secretary.

No words from my pen can give an idea of the distress and shame I felt
when these unmerited praises and public honors began to flow upon me.
For, when the siren voice of my natural pride was near to deceive me,
there was the noise of a sudden storm in my conscience, crying with a
louder voice: “Chiniquy, thou art a sinner, unworthy of such honors.”

This conflict made me very miserable. I said to myself. “Are those great
successes due to my merits, my virtues and my eloquence? No! Surely No!
They are due to the great mercy of God for my dear country. Will I not
forever be put to shame if I consent to these flattering voices which
come to me from morning till night, to make me forget that to my God
alone, and not to me, must be given the praise and glory of that
marvellous reform?”

These praises were coming every day, thicker and thicker, through the
thousand trumpets of the press, as well as through the addresses daily
presented to me from the places which had been so thoroughly reformed.

Those unmerited honors were bestowed on me by multitudes who came in
carriages and on horseback, bearing flags, with bands of music, to
receive me on the borders of their parishes, where the last parishes had
just brought me with the same kind of ovations.

Sometimes, the roads were lined on both sides, by thousands and
thousands of maple, pine or spruce trees, which they had carried from
distant forests, in spite of all my protests.

How many times the curates, who were sitting by me in the best
carriages, drawn by the most splendid horses, asked me: “Why do you look
so sad, when you see all these faces beaming with joy?” I answered, “I
am sad, because these unmerited honors these good people do me, seems to
be the shortest way the Devil has found to destroy me.”

“But the reform you have brought about is so admirable and so
complete—the good which is done to the individuals, as well as to the
whole country, is so great and universal, that the people want to show
you their gratitude.”

“Do you know, my dear friends,” I answered, “that that marvellous change
is too great to be the work of man? Is it not evidently the work of God?
To Him, and Him alone, then we ought to give the praise and the glory.”

My constant habit, after these days of ovation, was to pass a part of
the night in prayer to God, to the Virgin Mary, and to all the saints in
heaven, to prevent me from being hurt by these worldly honors. It was my
custom then to read the passion of Jesus Christ, from his triumphant
entry into Jerusalem to his death on the cross, in order to prevent this
shining dust from adhering to my soul. There was a verse of the gospel,
which I used to repeat very often in the midst of those exhibitions of
the vanities of this world: “What is a man profited if he should gain
the whole world and lose his own soul?” (Matt. 16:26).

Another source of serious anxiety for me, was then coming from the large
sums of money constantly flowing from the hands of my too kind and
grateful reformed countrymen into mine.

It was very seldom that the public expression of gratitude presented me
in their rhetorical addresses were not accompanied by a gift of from $50
to $500, according to the means and importance of the place. Those sums
multiplied by the 365 days of the year would have soon made of me one of
the richest men of Canada.

Had I been able to trust to my own strength against the hungers of
riches, I should have been able, easily, to accumulate a sum of at least
$70,000, with which I might have done a great amount of good.

But I confess, that when in the presence of God, I went to the bottom of
my heart, to see if it were strong enough to carry such a glittering
weight, I found it, by far, too weak. I knew so many who, though
evidently stronger than I was, had fallen on the way and perished under
too heavy burden of their treasures, that I feared for myself at the
sight of such unexpected and immense fortune. Besides, when only 18
years old, my venerable and dear benefactor, the Rev. Mr. Leprohon,
director of the College of Nicolet, had told me a thing I never had
forgotten: “Chiniquy,” he said, “I am sure you will be what we call a
successful man in the world. You will easily make your way among your
contemporaries; and, consequently, it is probable that you will have
many opportunities of becoming rich. But when the silver and gold flow
into your hands, do not pile and keep it. For, if you set your
affections on it, you will be miserable in this world and damned in the
next. You must not do like the fattened hogs, which give their grease
only after their death. Give it while you are living. Then you will not
be blessed only by God and man, but you will be blessed by your own
conscience. You will live in peace and die in joy.”

These solemn warnings from one of the wisest and best friends God had
ever given me when young, has never gone out of my mind. I found them
corroborated in every page of that Bible which I loved so much and
studied every day. I found them also written, by God, on my heart. I
then, on my knees, took the resolution, without making an absolute vow
of it, to keep only what I wanted for my daily support and give the rest
to the poor, or some Christian or patriotic object. I kept my promise.
The £500 given me by parliament did not remain three weeks in my hands.
I never put a cent in Canada in the vaults of any bank; and when I left
for Illinois, in the fall of 1851, instead of taking with me $70,000, as
it would have been very easy, had I been so minded, I had hardly $1,500
in hand, the price of a part of my library, which was too heavy to be
carried so far away.




                              CHAPTER XLV.

MY SERMON ON THE VIRGIN MARY—COMPLIMENTS OF BISHOP PRINCE—STORMY
  NIGHT—MY FIRST SERIOUS DOUBTS ABOUT THE CHURCH OF ROME—PAINFUL
  DISCUSSION WITH THE BISHOP—THE HOLY FATHERS OPPOSED TO THE MODERN
  WORSHIP OF THE VIRGIN—THE BRANCHES OF THE VINE.


The 15th of August, 1850, I preached in the Cathedral of Montreal, on
the blessed Virgin Mary’s power in heaven, when interceding for sinners.
I was sincerely devoted to the Virgin Mary. Nothing seemed to me more
natural than to pray to her, and rely on her protection. The object of
my sermon was to show that Jesus Christ cannot refuse any of the
petitions presented to him by his mother; that she has always obtained
the favors she asked her Son, Jesus, to grant to her devotees. Of
course, my address was more sentimental than scriptural, as it is the
style among the priests of Rome. But I was honest; and I sincerely
believed what I said.

“Who among you, my dear brethren,” I said to the people, “will refuse
any of the reasonable requests of a beloved mother? Who will break and
sadden her loving heart when, with supplicating voice and tears, she
presents to you a petition which it is in your power, nay, to your
interests, to grant? For my own part, were my beloved mother still
living, I would prefer to have my right hand crushed and burned into
cinders, to have my tongue cut, than to say, No! to my mother, asking me
any favor which it was in my power to bestow.

“These are the sentiments which the God of Sinai wanted to engrave in
the very hearts of humanity, when giving his laws to Moses, in the midst
of lightning and thunders, and these are the sentiments which the God of
the Gospel wanted to impress on our souls by the shedding of his blood
on Calvary. These sentiments of filial respect and obedience to our
mothers, Christ Jesus, the Son of God and Son of Mary, practiced to
perfection. Although God and man, he was still in perfect submission to
the will of his mother, of which he makes a law to each of us.

“The Gospel says, in reference to his parents, Joseph and Mary, ‘He was
subject unto them.’ (Luke 2:51.) What a grand and shining revelation we
have in these few short words: ‘Jesus was subject unto Mary!’ Is it not
written in the same Gospel, that ‘Jesus is the same to-day, as he was
yesterday, and will be forever?’ He has not changed. He is still the Son
of Mary, as he was when only twelve years old.

“This is why our holy Church, which is the pillar and foundation of
Truth, invites you and me, to-day, to put an unbounded confidence in her
intercession. Remembering that Jesus has always granted the petitions
presented to him by his divine mother, let us put our petitions in her
hands, if we want to receive the favors we are in need of.

“The second reason why we must all go to Mary, for the favors we want
from heaven, is that we are sinners—rebels in the sight of God. Jesus
Christ is our Saviour. Yes! but he is also our God, infinitely just,
infinitely holy. He hates our sins with an infinite hatred. He abhors
our rebellions with an infinite, a godly hatred. If we had loved and
served him faithfully we might go to him, not only with the hope, but
with the assurance of being welcomed. But we have forgotten and offended
Him; we have trampled His laws under our feet; we have joined with those
who nailed Him on the cross, pierced his heart with the lance, and shed
His blood to the last drop. We belong to the crowd which mocked at His
tortures, and insulted Him at His death. How can we dare to look at Him
and meet His eyes? Must we not tremble in his presence? Must we not fear
before that Lion of the tribe of Judah whom we have wounded and nailed
to the cross?

“Where is the rebel who does not shiver, when he is dragged to the feet
of the mighty Prince against whom he has drawn the sword? What will he
do if he wants to obtain pardon? Will he go himself and speak to that
offended Majesty? No! But he looks around the throne to see if he can
find some one of the great officers and friends, or some powerful and
influential person, through whose intercession he can obtain pardon. If
he finds any such, he goes immediately to him, puts his petitions into
their hands, and they go to the foot of the throne to plead for the
rebel, and the favor which would have been indignantly refused to the
guilty subject, had he dared to speak himself, is granted, when it is
asked by a faithful officer, a kind friend, a dear sister or a beloved
mother.

“This is why our holy church, speaking through her infallible supreme
pontiff, the Vicar of Christ, Gregory XVI., has told us, in the most
solemn manner, that ‘Mary is the only hope of sinners.’

Winding up my arguments, I added: “We are those insolent, ungrateful
rebels. Jesus is the King of Kings against whom we have, a thousand
times, risen in rebellion. He has a thousand good reasons to refuse our
petitions, if we are impudent enough to speak to Him ourselves. But look
at the right hand of the offended King, and behold his dear and divine
mother. She is your mother also. For it is to every one of us, as well
as to John, that Christ said on the cross, speaking of Mary, ‘Behold
your Mother.’

“Jesus has never refused any favor asked by that Queen of Heaven. He
cannot rebuke His Mother. Let us go to her; let us ask her to be our
advocate and plead our cause, and she will do it. Let us suppliantly
request her to ask for our pardon, and she will get it.”

I then sincerely took these glittering sophisms for the true religion of
Christ, as all the priests and people of Rome are bound to take them
to-day, and presented them with all the earnestness of an honest though
deluded mind.

My sermon had made a visible and deep impression. Bishop Prince,
coadjutor of my Lord Bourget, who was among my hearers, thanked and
congratulated me for the good effect it would have on the people, and I
sincerely thought I had said what was true and right before God.

But when night came, before going to bed, I took my Bible as usual,
knelt down before God, in the neat little room I occupied in the
bishop’s palace, and read the twelfth chapter of Matthew, with a praying
heart and a sincere desire to understand it, and be benefitted thereby.
Strange to say! when I reached the 40th verse, I felt a mysterious awe,
as if I had entered for the first time, into a new and most holy land.
Though I had read that verse, and the following, many times, they came
to my mind with a freshness and newness as if I had never seen them
before. There was a lull in my mind for a few moments. Slowly, and with
breathless attention, supreme veneration and respect, I read the history
of that visit of Mary to the sacred spot where Jesus, my Saviour, was
standing in the midst of the crowd, feeding his happy hearers with the
bread of life.

When I contemplated that blessed Mary, whom I loved, as so tenderly
approaching the house where she was to meet her divine Son, who had been
so long absent from her, my heart suddenly throbbed in sympathy with
hers. I felt as if sharing her unspeakable joy at every step which
brought her nearer to her adorable and beloved son. What tears had she
not shed when Jesus had left her alone, in her poor, now, and cheerless
home, that He might preach the gospel in the distant places, where his
Father had sent Him! With Jesus in her humble home, was she not more
happy than the greatest queen on her throne! Did she not possess a
treasure more precious than all the world! How sweet to her ears were
the words she had heard from His lips!

How lovely the face of the most beautiful among the sons of men! How
happy she must have felt when she heard that he was, now, near enough to
allow her to go and see Him! How quick were her steps! How cheerful and
interesting the meeting! How the beloved Saviour will repay by His
respectful and divine love to his mother, the trouble and the fatigue of
her long journey! My heart beat with joy at the privilege of witnessing
that interview, and of hearing the respectful words Jesus would address
to His mother!

With heart and soul throbbing with these feelings, I slowly read,

“While he talked to the people, behold His mother and His brethren,
stood without desiring to speak with Him.

“Then one said unto Him: Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand
without desiring to speak with thee.

“But he answered, and said unto him that told Him: Who is my mother? Who
=are= my brethren?

“And he stretched forth His hands towards His disciples, and said:
Behold my mother and brethren!

“For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in Heaven, the
same is my brother, sister and mother.”

I had hardly finished reading the last verse, when big drops of sweat
began to flow from my face, my heart beat with a tremendous speed, and I
came near fainting; I sat in my large armchair, expecting every minute
to fall on the floor. Those alone who have stood several hours at the
fall of the marvellous Niagara, heard the thundering noise of its
waters, and felt the shaking of the rocks under their feet, can have any
idea of what I felt in that hour of agony.

A voice, the voice of my conscience, whose thunders were like the voice
of a thousand Niagaras, was telling me: “Do you not see that you have
preached a sacrilegious lie, this morning, when, from the pulpit, you
said to your ignorant and deluded people, that Jesus always granted the
petitions of His mother, Mary? Are you not ashamed to deceive yourself,
and deceive your poor countrymen with such silly falsehoods?”

Reader, read again these words! and understand that, far from granting
all the petitions of Mary, Jesus has always, except when a child, said
“No!” to her requests. He has always rebuked her, when she asked him
anything in public! Here she comes to ask Him a favor before the whole
people. It is the easiest, the most natural favor that a mother ever
asked of her son. It is a favor that a son has never refused to a
mother. He answers by a rebuke, a public and solemn rebuke! Is it
through want of love and respect for Mary that He gave her that rebuke?
No! Never a son loved and respected a mother as He did. But it was a
solemn protest against the blasphemous worship of Mary, as practiced in
the Church of Rome.

I felt, at once, so bewildered and confounded, by the voice, which was
shaking my very bones, that I thought it was the devil’s voice; and, for
a moment, I feared less I was possessed of a demon.

“My God,” I cried, “have mercy on me! Come to my help! Save me from my
enemy’s hands!”

As quick as lightning, the answer came: “It is not Satan’s voice you
hear. It is I, thy Saviour and thy God, who speaks to thee. Read what
Mark, Luke, and John tell you about the way I received =her= petitions,
from the very day I began to work, and speak publicly as the Son of God,
and the Saviour of the world.”

These cries of my awakening intelligence were sounding in my ears for
more than one hour, before I consented to obey them. At last, with a
trembling hand, and a distressed mind, I took my Bible and read in St.
Mark, chapter iii: verses 31, 32, 33, 34 and 35: “There came then his
brethren and his mother, and standing without, sent unto him, and
calling him. And the multitude sat about him and they said unto him:
Behold thy mother and thy brethren without, sending for thee. And he
answered them, saying: who is my mother and my brethren?

“And he looked round about on them which sat about him, and said: Behold
my mother and my brethren. For whosoever shall do the will of God, the
same is my brother, my sister, and my mother.”

The reading of these words acted upon me as the shock of a sword going
through and through the body of one who had already been mortally
wounded. I felt absolutely confounded. The voice continued to sound in
my ears: “Do you not see you have presented a blasphemous lie, every
time you said that Jesus always granted the petitions of his mother?”

I remained again, a considerable time, bewildered, not knowing how to
fight down thoughts which were so mercilessly shaking my faith, and
demolishing the respect I had kept, till then, for my church. After more
than half an hour of vain struggle to silence these thoughts, it came to
my mind that St. Luke had narrated this interview of Mary and Jesus in a
very different way. I opened the holy book again to read the eighth
chapter. But how shall I find words to express my distress when I saw
that the rebuke of Jesus Christ was expressed in a still sterner way by
St. Luke than by the two other evangelists!

“Then came to him his mother and brethren, and could not come at him for
the press.

“And it was told him: Thy mother and thy brethren stand without,
desiring to see thee.

“And he answered, and said unto them: my mother and brethren are those
who will hear the word of God and do it.” (Luke viii: 19, 20, 21.)

It then seemed to me as if those three Evangelists said to me: “How dare
you preach, with your apostate and lying church, that Jesus has always
granted all the petitions of Mary, when we were ordered by God to write
and proclaim that all the public petitions she had presented to him,
when working as the Son of God, and the Saviour of the world, had been
answered by a public rebuke?”

What could I answer? How could I stand the rebuke of these three
Evangelists? Trembling from head to foot, I fell upon my knees, crying
to the Virgin Mary to come to my help and pray that I might not succumb
to this temptation, and lose my faith and confidence in her. But the
more I prayed, the louder the voice seemed to say: “How dare you preach
that Jesus has always granted the petitions of Mary, when we tell you
the contrary by the order of God himself?”

My desolation became such, that a cold sweat covered my whole frame
again; my head was aching, and I think I would have fainted had I not
been released by a torrent of tears. In my distress, I cried: “Oh! my
God! my God! look down upon me in thy mercy; strengthen my faith in thy
Holy Church! Grant me to follow her voice and obey her commands with
more and more fidelity; she is thy beloved church. She cannot err. She
cannot be an apostate church.” But in vain I wept and cried for help. My
whole being was filled with dismay and terror from the voices of the
three witnesses, who were crying louder and louder.

“How dare you preach that Christ has always granted the petitions of
Mary, when the gospels, written under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost,
tell you so clearly the contrary?”

When I had, in vain, wept, prayed, cried, and struggled from ten at
night till three in the morning; the miraculous change of water into
wine, by Christ, at the request of his mother, suddenly came to my mind.
I felt a momentary relief from my terrible distress, by the hope that I
could prove to myself that, in this case the Saviour had obeyed the
demands of his holy mother. I eagerly opened my Bible again and read:

“And the third day there was a marriage in Cana, of Galilee, and the
mother of Jesus was there.

“And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage. And when
they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus said unto him, they have no wine.
Jesus saith unto her: Woman, what have I to do with thee? Mine hour is
not yet come.

“His mother saith unto the servants: whatsoever he saith unto you, do
it.” (John ii: 2.)

Till that hour, I had always accepted that text in the sense given in
the Church of Rome, as proving that the very first miracle of Jesus
Christ was wrought at the request of his mother. And I was preparing
myself to answer the three mysterious witnesses: “Here is the proof that
you are three devils, and not three evangelists, when you tell me that
Jesus has never granted the petitions of his mother, except when a
child. Here is the glorious title of Mary to my confidence in her
intercession; here is the seal of her irresistible superhuman power over
her divine son; here is the undeniable evidence that Jesus cannot refuse
anything asked by his divine mother!” But when, armed with these
explanations of the church, I was preparing to meet what Matthew, St.
Mark, and St. Luke had just told me, a sudden distressing thought came
to my mind; and this thought was as if I heard the three witnesses
saying: “How can you be so blind as not to see that instead of being a
favor granted to Mary, this first miracle is the first opportunity
chosen by Christ to protest against her intercession. It is a solemn
warning to Mary never to ask anything from him, and to us, never to put
any confidence in her requests. Here, Mary, evidently full of compassion
for those poor people, who had not the means to provide the wine for the
guests who had come with Jesus, wants her Son to give them the wine they
wanted. How does Christ answer her requests? He answers it by a rebuke,
a most solemn rebuke. Instead of saying: “Yes, mother, I will do as you
wish,” he says, “Woman, what have I to do with thee?” which clearly
means “Woman, thou hast nothing to do in this matter. I do not want you
to speak to me of the bridegroom’s distress. It was my desire to come to
their help and show my divine power. I do not want you to put yourself
between the wants of humanity and me. I do not want the world to believe
that you had any right, any power or influence over me, or more
compassion on the miseries of man than I have. Is it not to me, and me
alone, the lost children of Adam must look to be saved? Woman, what have
I to do with thee in my great work of saving this perishing world?
Nothing, absolutely nothing. I know what I have to do to fulfill, not
your will, but my Father’s will!”

This is what Jesus meant by the solemn rebuke given to Mary. He wanted
to banish all idea of her ever becoming an intercessor between man and
Christ. He wanted to protest against the doctrine of the Church of Rome,
that it is through Mary that He will bestow His favor, to His disciples,
and Mary understood it well when she said, “Whatsoever He saith unto
you, do it.” Never come to me, but go to Him. “For there is no other
name given among men, whereby we must be saved.”

Every one of these thoughts passed over my distressed soul like a
hurricane. Every sentence was like a flash of lightning in a dark night.
I was like the poor dismantled ship suddenly overtaken by the tempest in
the midst of the ocean.

Till the dawn of day, I felt powerless against the efforts of God to
pull down and demolish the huge fortress of sophisms, falsehoods,
idolatries, which Rome had built around my soul. What a fearful thing it
is to fight against the Lord!

During the long hours of that night, my God was contending with me, and
I was struggling against Him. But though brought down to the dust; I was
not conquered. My understanding was very nearly convinced; but my
rebellious and proud will was not yet ready to yield.

The chains by which I was tied to the feet of the idols of Rome, though
rudely shaken, were not yet broken. However, to say the truth, my views
about the worship of Mary had received a severe shock, and were much
modified. That night had been sleepless; and in the morning my eyes were
red, and my face swollen with my tears.

When, at breakfast, Bishop Prince, who was sitting by me, asked: “Are
you sick? Your eyes are as if you had wept all night?”

“Your lordship is not mistaken, I have wept the whole night!” I
answered.

“Wept all the night!” replied the bishop. “Might I know the cause of
your sorrow?”

“Yes, my lord. You can, you must know it. But please come to your room.
What I have to say is of such a private and delicate nature, that I want
to be alone with your lordship, when opening my mind to the cause of my
tears.”

Bishop Prince, then coadjutor of Bishop Bourget and late bishop of St.
Hyacinthe, where he became insane in 1858 and died in 1860, had been my
personal friend from the time I entered the college at Nicolet, where he
was professor of Rhetoric. He very often came to confession to me, and
had taken a lively interest in my labors on temperance.

When alone with him, I said: “My lord, I thank you for your kindness in
allowing me to unburden my heart to you. I have passed the most horrible
night of my life. Temptations against our holy religion such as I never
had before, have assailed me all night. Your lordship remembers the kind
words you addressed to me, yesterday, about the sermon I preached. But,
last night, very different things came to my mind, which have changed
the joys of yesterday into the most unspeakable desolation. You
congratulated me, yesterday, on the manner I had proved that Jesus had
always granted the request of His mother, and that He cannot refuse any
of her petitions. The whole night it has been told to me that this was a
blasphemous lie, and from the Holy Scriptures themselves, I have been
nearly convinced that you and I, nay, that our holy church, are
preaching a blasphemous falsehood every time we proclaim the doctrines
of the worship of Mary as the gospel truth.”

The poor bishop, thunderstruck by this simple and honest declaration,
quickly answered: “I hope you have not yielded to these temptations, and
that you will not become a Protestant as so many of your enemies whisper
to each other.”

“It is my hope, my lord, that our merciful God will keep me, to the end
of my life, a dutiful and faithful priest of our holy church. However, I
cannot conceal from your lordship that my faith was terribly shaken,
last night.

“As a bishop, your portion of light and wisdom must be greater than
mine. I hope you will grant me some of the lights which still brightly
shine before your eyes: I have never been so much in need of the
counsels of your piety and the help of your spiritual knowledge as
to-day. Please help me to come out from the intellectual slough in which
I spent the night.

“Your lordship has congratulated me for having said that Jesus Christ
has always granted the petitions of Mary. Please tell me how you
reconcile that proposition with this text,” and I handed him the gospel
of Matthew: pointing to the last five verses of the twelfth chapter, I
requested him to read them aloud.”

He read them and said: “Now what do you want from me?”

“My lord, I want respectfully to ask you how can we say that Jesus has
always granted the requests of His mother, when this evangelist tells us
that He never granted her petitions, when acting in His capacity of
Saviour of the world.

“Must we not fear that we proclaim a blasphemous falsehood when we
support a proposition directly opposed to the gospel?”

The poor bishop seemed absolutely confounded by this simple and honest
question. I also felt confused and sorry for his humiliation. Beginning
a phrase, he would give it up; trying arguments, he could not push to
their conclusion. It seemed to me that he had never read that text, or
if he had read it, he, like myself and the rest of the priests of Rome,
had never noted that they entirely demolish the stupendous impostures of
the church in reference to the worship of Mary.

In order to help him out of the inextricable difficulties into which I
had once pushed him, I said: “My lord, will you allow me to put a few
more questions to you?”

“With pleasure,” he answered.

“Well! my lord, who came to this world to save you and me? Is it Jesus
or Mary?”

“It is Jesus,” answered the bishop.

“Who was called, and is, in reality, the sinner’s best friend? Was it
Jesus or Mary?”

The bishop answered: “It was Jesus.”

“Now please allow me a few more questions.”

“When Jesus and Mary were on earth, whose heart was most devoted to
sinners? Who loved them with a more efficacious and saving love; was it
Jesus or Mary?”

“Jesus, being God, His love was evidently more efficacious and saving
than Mary’s,” answered the bishop.

“In the days of Jesus and Mary, to whom did Jesus invite sinners to go
for their salvation; was it to himself or Mary?” I asked again.

The bishop answered: “Jesus has said to all sinners, ‘Come unto me.’ He
never said come or go to Mary.”

“Have we any examples, in the Scriptures, of sinners, who, fearing to be
rebuked by Jesus, have gone to Mary and obtained access to him through
her, and been saved through her intercessions?”

“I do not remember of any such cases,” replied the bishop.

I then asked: “To whom did the penitent thief, on the cross, address
himself to be saved; was it to Jesus or to Mary?”

“It was to Jesus,” replied the bishop.

“Did that penitent thief do well to address himself to Jesus on the
cross, rather than to Mary who was at His feet?” said I.

“Surely he did better,” answered the bishop.

“Now, my lord, allow me only one question more. You told me that Jesus
loved sinners, when on earth, infinitely more than Mary; that he was
infinitely more their true friend than she was; that he infinitely took
more interest in their salvation, than Mary; that it was infinitely
better for sinners to go to Jesus than to Mary, to be saved; will you
please tell me if you think that Jesus has lost, in heaven, since he is
sitting at the right hand of his Father, any of his divine and infinite
superiority of love and mercy over Mary for sinners: and can you show me
that what Jesus has lost has been gained by Mary?”

“I do not think that Christ has lost any of his love, and power to save
us, now that he is in heaven,” answered the bishop.

“Now, my lord, if Jesus is still my best friend; my most powerful,
merciful and loving friend, why should I not go directly to him? Why
should we, for a moment, go to any one who is infinitely inferior, in
power, love and mercy, for our salvation?”

The bishop was stunned by my questions.

He stammered some unintelligible answer, excused himself for not being
able to remain any longer, on account of some pressing business; and
extending his hand to me before leaving he said: “You will find an
answer to your questions and difficulties in the Holy Fathers.”

“Can you lend me the Holy Fathers, my lord?”

He replied: “No sir, I have them not.”

This last answer from my bishop, shook my faith to its foundation, and
left my mind in a state of great distress. With the sincere hope of
finding in the Holy Fathers, some explanations which would dispel my
painful doubts, I immediately went to Mr. Fabre, the great bookseller of
Montreal, who got me, from France, the splendid edition of the Holy
Fathers, by Migne. I studied with the utmost attention, every page where
I might find what they taught of the worship of Mary, and the doctrines
that Jesus had never refused any of her prayers.

What was my desolation, my shame and my surprise, to find that the Holy
Fathers of the first six centuries had never advocated the worship of
Mary, and that the many eloquent pages on the power of Mary in heaven,
and her love for sinners, found in every page of my theologians; and
other ascetic books I had read till then, were but impudent lies;
additions interpolated in their works a hundred years after their death.

When discovering these forgeries, under the name of the Holy Fathers, of
which my church was guilty, how many times, in the silence of my long
nights of study and prayerful meditations, did I hear a voice telling
me: “Come out of Babylon.”

But where could I go? Out of the Church of Rome, where could I find that
salvation which was to be found only within her walls? I said to myself,
“Surely there are some errors in my dear church.”

“The dust of ages may have fallen on the precious gold of her treasures,
but will I not find still more damnable errors among those hundreds of
Protestant churches, which, under the name of Episcopalians,
Presbyterians, Baptists, Methodists, &c., &c., are divided and
sub-divided into scores of contemptible sects anathematizing and
denouncing each other before the world?”

My ideas of the great family of evangelical churches, comprised under
the broad name of Protestantism, were so exaggerated then, that it was
absolutely impossible for me to find in them that unity which I
considered the essentials of the church of Christ.

The hour was not yet come, but it was coming fast, when my dear Saviour
would make me understand his sublime words: “I am the vine and ye are
the branches.”

It was some time later, when under the beautiful vine I had planted in
my own garden, and which I had cultivated with mine own hands, I saw
that there was not a single branch like another in that prolific vine.

Some branches were very big, some very thin, some very long, some very
short, some going up, some going down, some straight as an arrow, some
crooked as a flash of lightning, some turning to the west, some to the
east, some to the north, and others to the south.

But, although the branches were so different from each other in so many
things, they all gave me excellent fruit, so long as they remained
united to the vine.




                             CHAPTER XLVI.

THE HOLY FATHERS—NEW MENTAL TROUBLES AT NOT FINDING THE DOCTRINES OF MY
  CHURCH IN THEIR WRITINGS—PURGATORY AND THE SUCKING PIG OF THE POOR MAN
  OF VARENNES.


The most desolate work of a sincere catholic priest is the study of the
Holy Fathers. He does not make a step in the labyrinth of their
discussions and controversies without seeing the dreams of his
theological studies and religious views disappear as the thick morning
mist, when the sun rises above the horizon. Bound, as he is, by a solemn
oath, to interpret the Holy Scriptures only according to the unanimous
consent of the Holy Fathers, the first thing which puzzles and
distresses him is their absolute want of unanimity on the greater part
of the subjects which they discuss. The fact is, that more than
two-thirds of what one Father has written, is to prove that what some
other Holy Father has written, is wrong and heretical.

The student of the Fathers not only detects that they do not agree with
one another, but finds that many of them do not even agree with
themselves. Very often they confess that they were mistaken when they
said this and that; that they have lately changed their minds; that they
now hold for saving truth, what they formerly condemned as damnable
error!

What becomes of the solemn oath of every priest, in presence of this
undeniable fact? How can he make an act of faith when he feels that its
foundation is nothing but falsehood?

No words can give an idea of the mental tortures I felt, when I saw
positively, that I could not, any longer, preach on the eternity of the
suffering of the damned, nor believe in the real presence of the body,
soul and divinity of Christ in the sacrament of communion; nor in the
supremacy of the sovereign pontiff of Rome, nor in any of the other
dogmas of the church, without perjuring myself! For there was not one of
those dogmas which had not been flatly and directly denied by some Holy
Fathers.

It is true, that in my Roman Catholic theological books, I had long
extracts of Holy Fathers, very clearly supporting and confirming my
faith in these dogmas. For instance, I had the apostolic liturgies of
St. Peter, St. Mark, and St. James, to prove that the sacrifice of the
mass, purgatory, prayers for the dead, transubstantiation, were believed
and taught from the very days of the apostles.

But what was my dismay when I discovered that those liturgies were
nothing else than vile and audacious forgeries presented to the world,
by my Popes and my church, as gospel truths.

I could not find words to express my sense of shame and consternation,
when I became sure that the same church which had invented these
apostolic liturgies, had accepted and circulated the false decretals of
Isidore, and forged innumerable additions and interpolations to the
writings of the Holy Fathers, in order to make them say the very
contrary of what they intended.

How many times, when alone, studying the history of the shameless
fabrications, I said to myself: “Does the man whose treasury is filled
with pure gold, forge false coins, or spurious pieces of money? No! How,
then, is it possible that my church does possess the pure truth, when
she has been at work during so many centuries, to forge such egregious
lies, under the names of liturgies and decretals, about the holy mass,
purgatory, the supremacy of the Pope, etc.”

“If those dogmas could have been proved by the gospel and the true
writings of the Fathers, where was the necessity of forging lying
documents? Would the Popes and councils have treasuries with spurious
bank bills, if they had had exhaustless mines of pure gold in hand? What
right has my church to be called holy and infallible, when she is
publicly guilty of such impostures?”

From my infancy I had been taught, with all the Roman Catholics, that
Mary is the mother of God, and many times every day, when praying to
her, I used to say, “Holy Mary, mother of God, pray for me.”

But what was my distress when I read in the “Treatise on Faith and
Creed,” by St Augustine, chapter iv., § 9, these very words, “When the
Lord said: Woman, what have I to do with thee? Mine hour is not yet
come.” (John xix: 4.) He rather admonishes us to understand that, in
respect of His being God, there was no mother for Him.

This was so completely demolishing the teachings of my church, and
telling me that it was blasphemy to call Mary, mother of God, that I
felt as if struck with a thunderbolt.

Several volumes might be written, if my plan were to give the story of
my mental agonies, when reading the Holy Fathers, I found their furious
battles against each other, and reviewed their fierce divisions on
almost every subject. The horror of many of them at the dogmas which my
church had taught to make me believe from my infancy, as the most solemn
and sacred revelations of God to man, such as transubstantiation,
auricular confession, purgatory, the supremacy of Peter, the absolute
supremacy of the Pope over the whole church of Christ. Yes! what
thrilling pages I would give to the world, were it my intention to
portray in their true colors, the dark clouds, the flashing lights and
destructive storms which, during the long and silent hours of the many
nights I spent in comparing the Fathers with the Word of God and the
teachings of my church. Their fierce and constant conflicts; their
unexpected, though undeniable opposition to many of the articles of the
faith I had to believe and preach; were coming to me day after day, as
the barbed darts thrown at the doomed whale when coming out of the dark
regions of the deep to see the light and breathe the pure air.

Thus, as the unexpected contradictions of the Holy Fathers to the tenets
of my church, and their furious and uncharitable divisions among
themselves, were striking me, I plunged deeper and deeper in the deep
waters of the Fathers and the Word of God, with the hope of getting rid
of the deadly darts which were piercing my Roman Catholic conscience.
But it was in vain. The deeper I went, the more the deadly weapons would
stick to the flesh and bone of my soul. How deep was the wound I
received from Gregory the Great, one of the most learned Popes of Rome,
against supremacy and universality of the power of the Pope of Rome as
taught to-day, the following extracts from his writings will show: “But
I confidently say that whosoever calls himself universal bishop, or
desires to be called so, in his pride, he prefers himself to the rest.
And he is led to error with a similar pride. For as that wicked one
wishes to appear a God, above all men, whosoever he is, who alone
desires to be called a supreme Bishop, extols himself above the other
bishops.” (Bk. vii. Int. 15. Epist. 33, to Maurituus Augustus.)

These words wounded me very painfully. I showed them to Mr. Brassard,
saying: “Do you not see here the incontrovertible proof of what I have
told you many times, that, during the first six centuries of
Christianity, we do not find the least proof that there was anything
like our dogma of the supreme power and authority of the Bishop of Rome,
or any other bishop, over the rest of the Christian world? If there is
anything which comes to the mind with an irresistible force, when
reading the Fathers of the first centuries, it is that, not one of them
had any idea that there was, in the church, any man chosen by God, to be
in fact or name, the universal and supreme pontiff. With such an
undeniable fact before us, how can we believe and say that the religion
we profess and teach is the same which was preached from the beginning
of Christianity?”

“My dear Chiniquy,” answered Mr. Brassard, “did I not tell you, when you
bought the Holy Fathers, that you were doing a foolish and dangerous
thing? In every age, the man who singularises himself and walks out of
the common tracks of life is subject to fall into ridicule. As you are
the only priest in Canada who has the Holy Fathers, it is thought and
said in many quarters, that it is through pride you got them; that it is
to raise yourself above the rest of the clergy, that you study them, not
only at home, but that you carry some wherever you go. I see with
regret, that you are fast losing ground in the mind, not only of the
bishop, but of the priests in general, on account of your indomitable
perseverance in giving all your spare time in their study. You are also
too free and imprudent in speaking of what you call the contradictions
of the Holy Fathers, and their want of harmony with some of our
religious views. Many say that this too great application to study,
without a moment of relaxation, will upset your intelligence and trouble
your mind. They even whisper that there is danger ahead for your faith,
which you do not suspect, and that they would not be surprised if the
reading of the Bible and the Holy Fathers would drive you into the abyss
of Protestantism. I know that that they are mistaken, and I do all in my
power to defend you. But, I thought, as your most devoted friend, that
it was my duty to tell you those things, and warn you before it is too
late.”

I replied: “Bishop Prince told me the very same things, and I will give
you the answer he got from me; ‘When you ordain a priest, do you not
make him swear that he will never interpret the Holy Scriptures, except
according to the unanimous consent of the Holy Fathers? Ought you not,
then, to know what they teach? For, how can we know their unanimous
consent without studying them. Is it not more than strange that not only
the priests do not study the Holy Fathers, but the only one in Canada
who is trying to study them, is turned into ridicule and suspected of
heresy? Is it my fault if that precious stone, called 'unanimous consent
of the Holy Fathers’ which is the very foundation of our religious
belief and teachings, is to be found nowhere in them? Is it my fault if
Origen never believed in the eternal punishment of the damned; if St.
Cyprien denied the supreme authority of the Bishop of Rome, if St.
Augustine positively said that nobody was obliged to believe in
purgatory, if St. John Chrysostom publicly denied the obligations of
auricular confession, and the real presence of the body of Christ in the
eucharist? Is it my fault if one of the most learned and holy Popes,
Gregory the Great, has called by the name of Antichrist, all his
successors, for taking the name of supreme pontiff, and trying to
persuade the world that they had, by divine authority, a supreme
jurisdiction and power over the rest of the church?’”

“And what did Bishop Prince answer you?” rejoined Mr. Brassard.

“Just as you did, by expressing his fears that my too great application
to the study of the Bible and the Holy Fathers would either send me to
the lunatic asylum, or drive me into the bottomless abyss of
Protestantism.”

I answered him, in a jocose way: “that if the too great study of the
Bible and the Holy Fathers were to open me the gates of the lunatic
asylum, I feared I would be left alone there, for I know that they are
keeping themselves at a respectable distance from those dangerous
writings.” I added seriously. “So long as God keeps my intelligence
sound, I cannot join Protestants, for the numberless and ridiculous
sects of these heretics are a sure antidote against their poisonous
errors. I will not remain a good Catholic on account of the unanimity of
the Holy Fathers, which does not exist, but I will remain a Catholic on
account of the grand and visible unanimity of the prophets, apostles and
the evangelists, with Jesus Christ. My faith will not be founded upon
the fallible, obscure and wavering words of Origen, Tertullian,
Chrysostom, Augustine or Jerome; but on the infallible word of Jesus,
the Son of God, and His inspired writers; Matthew, Mark, Luke, John,
Peter, James and Paul. It is Jesus, not Origen who will now guide me;
for the second was a sinner, like myself, and the first is forever my
Saviour and my God. I know enough of the Holy Fathers to assure your
lordship that the oath we take accepting the Word of God according to
their unanimous consent, is a miserable blunder, if not a blasphemous
perjury. It is evident that Pius IV., who imposed the obligation of that
oath upon us all, never read a single volume of the Holy Fathers. He
would not have been guilty of such an incredible blunder, if he had
known that the Holy Fathers are unanimous in only one thing, which is to
differ from each other on almost everything; except we suppose that,
like the last Pope, he was too fond of good champagne, and that he wrote
that ordinance after a luxurious dinner.”

I spoke this last sentence in a half-serious and half-joking way.

The bishop answered: “Who told you that about our last Pope?”

“Your lordship,” I answered, “told me that, when you complimented me on
the apostolical benediction which the present Pope sent me through my
Lord Baillargeon, ‘that his predecessor would not have given me his
benediction for preaching temperance because he was too fond of wine!’”

“Oh yes! yes! I remember it now,” answered the bishop. “But it was a bad
joke on my part, which I regret.”

“Good or bad joke,” I replied, “It is not the less the fact, that our
last Pope was too fond of wine. There is not a single priest of Canada
who has gone to Rome, without bringing that back as a public fact, from
Italy.”

“And what did my Lord Prince say to that,” asked again Mr. Brassard.

“Just as when he was cornered by me, on the subject of the Virgin Mary,
he abruptly put an end to the conversation, by looking at his watch and
saying that he had a call to make, at that very hour.”

Not long after that painful conversation about the Holy Fathers, it was
the will of God, that a new arrow should be thrust into my Roman
Catholic conscience, which went through and through, in spite of myself.

I had been invited to give a course of three sermons at Varennes. The
second day, at tea time, after preaching and hearing confessions for the
whole afternoon, I was coming from the church with the curate, when
half-way to the parsonage, we were met by a poor man, who looked more
like one coming out of the grave, than a living man; he was covered with
rags, and his pale and trembling lips indicated that he was reduced to
the last degree of human misery. Taking off his hat, through respect for
us, he said to Rev. Primeau, with a trembling voice; “You know, Mr. le
Cure, that my poor wife died, and was buried ten days ago, but I was too
poor to have a funeral service sung the day she was buried, and I fear
she is in purgatory, for almost every night, I see her in my dreams,
wrapped up in burning flames. She cries to me for help, and asks me to
have a high mass sung for the rest of her soul. I come to ask you to be
so kind as to sing that high mass for her.”

“Of course,” answered the curate, “your wife is in the flames of
purgatory, and suffers there the most unspeakable tortures, which can be
relieved only by the offering of the holy sacrifice of mass. Give me
five dollars and I will sing that mass to-morrow morning.”

“You know very well, Mr. le Cure,” answered the poor man, in a most
supplicating tone, “that my wife has been sick, as well as myself, a
good part of the year. I am too poor to give you five dollars!”

“If you cannot pay, you cannot have any mass sung. You know it is the
rule. It is not in my power to change it.”

These words were said by the curate with a high and unfeeling tone,
which were in absolute contrast with the solemnity and distress of the
poor sick man. They made a very painful impression upon me, for I felt
for him. I knew the curate was well-off, at the head of one of the
richest parishes of Canada; that he had several thousand dollars in the
bank. I hoped at first, that he would kindly grant the petition
presented to him, without speaking of the pay, but I was disappointed.
My first thought, after hearing his hard rebuke, was to put my hand in
my pocket and take one of the several five-dollar gold pieces I had, and
give it to the poor man, that he might be relieved from his terrible
anxiety about his wife. It came also to my mind to say to him: “I will
sing your high mass for nothing to-morrow.” But alas! I must confess, to
my shame, I was too cowardly to do that noble deed. I had a sincere
desire to do it, but was prevented by the fear of insulting that priest,
who was older than myself, and for whom I had always entertained great
respect. It was evident to me that he would have taken my action as a
condemnation of his conduct.

When I was feeling ashamed of my own cowardice, and still more indignant
against myself than against the curate, he said to the disconcerted poor
man: “That woman is your wife; not mine. It is your business, and not
mine, to see how to get her out of purgatory.”

Turning to me, he said, in the most amiable way: “Please, sir, come to
tea.”

We hardly started, when the poor man, raising his voice, said, in a most
touching way: “I cannot leave my poor wife in the flames of purgatory;
if you cannot sing a high mass, will you please say five low masses to
rescue her soul from those burning flames?”

The priest turned towards him and said: “Yes, I can say five masses to
take the soul of your wife out of purgatory, but give me five shillings;
for you know the price of a low mass is one shilling.”

The poor man answered: “I can no more give one dollar than I can five. I
have not a cent; and my three poor little children are as naked and
starving as myself.”

“Well! well!” answered the curate, “when I passed this morning, before
your house, I saw two beautiful sucking pigs. Give me one of them, and I
will say your five low masses.”

The poor man said: “These small pigs were given me by a charitable
neighbor, that I might raise them to feed my poor children next winter.
They will surely starve to death, if I give my pigs away.”

But I could not listen any longer to that strange dialogue; every word
of which fell upon my soul as a shower of burning coals. I was beside
myself with shame and disgust. I abruptly left the merchant of souls,
finishing his bargains, went to my sleeping-room, locked the door, and
fell upon my knees to weep to my heart’s content.

A quarter of an hour later, the curate knocked at my door and said: “Tea
is ready; please come down!” I answered: “I am not well; I want some
rest. Please excuse me, if I do not take my tea to-night.”

It would require a more eloquent pen than mine to give the correct
history of that sleepless night. The hours were dark and long.

“My God! my God!” I cried, a thousand times, “Is it possible that, in my
so dear Church of Rome, there can be such abominations as I have seen
and heard to-day? Dear and adorable Saviour, if thou wert still on
earth, and should see the soul of a daughter of Israel fallen into a
burning furnace, wouldst thou ask a shilling to take it out? Wouldst
thou force the poor father, with his starving children, to give their
last morsel of bread, to persuade thee to extinguish the burning flames?
Thou hast shed the last drop of thy blood to save her. And how cruel,
how merciless, we, thy priests, are, for the same precious soul! But are
we really thy priests? Is it not blasphemous to call ourselves thy
priests, when not only we will not sacrifice anything to save that soul,
but will starve the poor husband and his orphans? What right have we to
extort such sums of money from thy poor children to help them out of
purgatory? Do not thy apostles say that thy blood alone can purify the
soul?

“Is it possible that there is such a fiery prison for the sinners after
death, and that neither thyself nor any of thy apostles has said a word
about it?

“Several of the Fathers consider purgatory as of Pagan origin.
Tertullian spoke of it only after he had joined the sect of the
Montanists, and he confesses that it is not through the Holy Scriptures,
but through the inspiration of the Paraclete of Montanus that he knows
anything about purgatory. Augustine, the most learned and pious of the
Holy Fathers, does not find purgatory in the Bible, and positively says
that its existence is dubious; that every one may believe what he thinks
proper about it. Is it possible that I am so mean as to have refused to
extend a helping hand to that poor distressed man, for fear of offending
the cruel priest?

“We priests believe, and say that we can help souls out of the burning
furnace of purgatory, by our prayers and masses; but instead of rushing
to their rescue, we turn to the parents, friends, the children of those
departed souls, and say: “Give me five dollars; give me a shilling, and
I will put an end to those tortures; but if you refuse us that money, we
will let your father, husband, wife, child, or friend endure those
tortures, hundreds of years more! Would not the people throw us into the
river, if they could once understand the extent of our meanness and
avarice? Ought we not to be ashamed to ask a shilling to take out of the
fire a human being who calls us to the rescue? Who, except a priest, can
descend so low in the regions of depravity?”

It would take too long to give the thoughts which tortured me during
that terrible night. I literally bathed my pillow with my tears. Before
saying my mass next morning, I went to confess my criminal cowardice and
want of charity towards that poor man, and also the terrible temptation
against my faith which tortured my conscience during the long hours of
that night! And I repaired my cowardice by giving $5.00 to that poor
man.

I spent the morning in hearing confessions till ten o’clock, when I
delivered a very exciting sermon on the malice of sin, proved by the
sufferings of Christ on the cross. This address gave a happy diversion
to my mind, and made me forget the sad story of the sucking pig.

After the sermon, the curate took me by the hand to his dining room,
where he gave me, in spite of myself, the place of honor.

He had the reputation of having one of the best cooks of Canada, in the
widow of one of the governors of Nova Scotia, whom he had as his
housekeeper. The dishes before our eyes did not diminish his good
reputation.

The first dish was a sucking pig, roasted with an art and perfection as
I had never seen; it looked like a piece of pure gold, and its smell
would have brought water to the lips of the most penitent anchorite.

I had not tasted anything for the last twenty-four hours; had preached
two exciting sermons, and spent six hours in hearing confessions. I felt
hungry; and the sucking pig was the most tempting thing to me. It was a
real epicurean pleasure to look at it and smell its fragrance. Besides,
that was a favorite dish with me. I cannot conceal that it was with real
pleasure that I saw the curate, after sharpening his long, glittering
knife on the file, cutting a beautiful slice from the shoulder, and
offering it to me. I was too hungry to be over patient. My knife and
fork had soon done their work. I was carrying to my mouth the tempting
and succulent mouthful, when, suddenly, the remembrance of the poor
man’s sucking pig came to my mind. I laid the piece on my plate, and
with painful anxiety, looked at the curate and said: “Will you allow me
to put you a question about this dish?”

“Oh! yes; ask me, not only one, but two questions, and I will be happy
to answer you to the best of my ability,” answered he, with his fine
manners.

“Is this the sucking pig of the poor man of yesterday?” I asked.

With a convulsive fit of laughter, he replied: “Yes; it is just it. If
we cannot take away the soul of the poor woman out of the flames of
purgatory, we will, at all events, eat a fine sucking pig!”

The other thirteen priests filled the room with laughter, to show their
appreciation of their host’s wit.

However, their laughter was not of long duration. With a feeling of
shame and uncontrollable indignation, I pushed away my plate with such
force, that it crossed the table, and nearly fell on the floor, saying,
with a sentiment of disgust which no pen can describe: “I would rather
starve to death than eat of that execrable dish; I see in it the tears
of the poor man; I see the blood of his starving children; it is the
price of a soul. No! no, gentlemen; do not touch it. You know, Mr.
Curate, how 30,000 priests and monks were slaughtered in France, in the
bloody days of 1792. It was for such iniquities as this that God
Almighty visited the church in France. The same future awaits us here in
Canada, the very day that people will awaken from their slumber and see
that, instead of being ministers of Christ, we are vile traders of
souls, under the mask of religion.”

The poor curate, stunned by the solemnity of my words, as well as by the
consciousness of his guilt, lisped some excuse. The sucking pig remained
untouched; and the rest of the dinner had more the appearance of a
burial ceremony than of a convivial repast.

By the mercy of God, I had redeemed my cowardice of the day before. But
I had mortally wounded the feelings of that curate and his friends, and
forever lost their good-will.

It is in such ways that God was directing the steps of his unprofitable
servant through ways unknown to him. Furious storms were constantly
blowing around my fragile bark, and tearing my sails into fragments.
But, every storm was pushing me, in spite of myself, towards the shores
of eternal life, where I was to land safely a few years later.




                             CHAPTER XLVII.

LETTER FROM THE REV. BISHOP VANDEVELD, OF CHICAGO—VAST PROJECT OF THE
  BISHOPS OF THE UNITED STATES TO TAKE POSSESSION OF THE RICH VALLEY OF
  THE MISSISSIPPI AND THE PRAIRIES OF THE WEST, TO RULE THAT GREAT
  REPUBLIC—THEY WANT TO PUT ME AT THE HEAD OF THE WORK—MY LECTURES ON
  TEMPERANCE AT DETROIT—INTEMPERANCE OF THE BISHOP AND PRIESTS OF THAT
  CITY.


On the 15th of December, 1850, I received the following letter:

                                      CHICAGO, Ill., Dec. 1st, 1850.

REV. FATHER CHINIQUY,

                    Apostle of Temperance of Canada.

DEAR SIR:—When I was in Canada, last fall, I intended to confer with you
on a very important subject. But you were then working in the diocese of
Boston, and my limited time prevented me from going so far to meet you.
You are aware that the lands of the State of Illinois and the whole
valley of the Mississippi are among the richest and most fertile of the
world. In a near future, those regions, which are now a comparative
wilderness, will be the granary, not only of the United States, but of
the whole world; and those who will possess them, will not only possess
the very heart and arteries of this young and already so great republic,
but will become its rulers.

It is our intention, without noise, to take possession of those vast and
magnificent regions of the west in the name and for the benefit of our
holy church. Our plan to attain that object is as sure as easy. There
is, every year, an increasing tide of emigration from the Roman Catholic
regions of Europe and Canada towards the United States. Unfortunately,
till now, our emigrants have blindly scattered themselves among the
Protestant populations, which too often absorb them and destroy their
faith.

Why should we not direct their steps to the same spot? Why should we
not, for instance, induce them to come and take possession of these
fertile States of Illinois, Missouri, Iowa, Kansas, etc. They can get
those lands now at a nominal price. If we succeed, as I hope we will,
our holy church will soon count her children here by ten and twenty
millions, and through their numbers, their wealth and unity, they will
have such a weight in the balance of power that they will rule
everything.

The Protestants, always divided among themselves, will never form any
strong party without the help of the united vote of our Catholic people;
and that party alone which will ask and get our help by yielding to our
just demands, will rule the country. Then, in reality, though not in
appearance, our holy church will rule the United States, as she is
called by our Saviour Himself to rule the whole world. There is, to-day,
a wave of emigration from Canada towards the United States which, if not
stopped or well directed, is threatening to throw the good French
Canadian people into the mire of Protestantism. Your countrymen, when
once mixed with the numberless sects which try to attract them, are soon
shaken in their faith. Their children sent to Protestant schools, will
be unable to defend themselves against the wily and united efforts made
to pervert them.

But put yourself at the head of the emigrants from Canada, France and
Belgium; prevent them from settling any longer among the Protestants, by
inducing them to follow you to Illinois, and with them you will soon see
here a Roman Catholic people, whose number, wealth and influence will
amaze the world. God Almighty has wonderfully blessed your labors in
Canada, in that holy cause of temperance. But now the work is done, the
same Great God presents to your Christian ambition a not less great and
noble work for the rest of your life. Make use of your great influence
over your countrymen to prevent them from scattering any longer among
Protestants, by inducing them to come here, in Illinois. You will then
lay the foundation of a Roman Catholic French people whose piety, unity,
wealth and number will soon renew and revive, on this continent, the
past and fading glories of the Church of France.

We have already, at Bourbonnais, a fine colony of French Canadians. They
long to see and hear you. Come and help me to make that comparatively
small, though thriving people, grow with the emigrants from the
French-speaking countries of Europe and America, till it covers the
whole territory of Illinois with its sturdy sons and pious daughters. I
will ask the pope to make you my coadjutor, and you will soon become my
successor, for I already feel too weak and unhealthy to bear alone the
burden of my too large diocese.

Please consider what I propose to you before God, and answer me. But be
kind enough to consider this overture as strictly confidential between
you and me, till we have brought our plans into execution.

                Truly Yours,               ✠OLIV VANDEVELD,

                                                _Bishop of Chicago_.

I answered him that the bishops of Boston, Buffalo and Detroit had
already advised me to put myself at the head of the French Canadian
emigration, in order to direct its tide towards the vast and rich
regions of the West. I wrote him that I felt as he did, that it was the
best way to prevent my countrymen from falling into the snares laid
before them by Protestants, among whom they were scattering themselves.
I told him that I would consider it a great honor and privilege to spend
the last part of my life in extending the power and influence of our
holy church over the United States, and that I would, in June next, pay
my respects to him in Chicago, when on my way towards the colony of my
countrymen at Bourbonnais Grove. I added that after I should have seen
those territories of Illinois and the Mississippi valley with my own
eyes it would be more easy to give him a definite answer. I ended my
letter by saying: “But I respectfully request your lordship to give up
the idea of selecting me for your coadjutor or successor. I have already
twice refused to become a bishop. That high dignity is too much above my
merits and capacities to be ever accepted by me. I am happy and proud to
fight the battles of our holy church; but let my superiors allow me to
continue to remain in her ranks simply as a soldier to defend her honor
and extend her power. I may, then, with the help of God, do some good.
But I feel and know that I would spoil everything, if raised to an
elevated position, for which I am not fit.”

Without speaking to anybody of the proposition of the Bishop of Chicago,
I was preparing to go and see the new field where he wanted me to work,
when, in the beginning of May, 1851, I received a very pressing
invitation from my Lord Lefebre, Bishop of Detroit, to lecture on
temperance to the French Canadians, who were then forming the majority
of the Roman Catholics of that city.

That bishop had taken the place of Bishop Rese, whose public scandals
and infamies had covered the whole Catholic church of America with
shame. During the last years he had spent in his diocese, very few weeks
had been passed without his being picked up beastly drunk in the lowest
taverns, and even in the streets of Detroit, and dragged, unconscious to
his palace.

After long and vain efforts to reform him, the pope and the bishops of
America had happily succeeded in persuading him to go to Rome, and pay
his respects to the so-called vicar of Jesus Christ. This was a snare
too skilfully laid to be suspected by the drunken bishop. He had hardly
set his feet in Rome when the inquisitors threw him into one of their
dungeons, where he remained till the republicans set him at liberty, in
1848, after Pope Pius IX. had fled to Civita Vecchia.

In order to blot out from the face of his church the black spots with
which his predecessor had covered it, my Lord Lefebre made the greatest
display of zeal for the cause of temperance. As soon as he was inducted,
he invited his people to follow his example and enroll themselves under
its banners, in a very powerful address on the evils caused by the use
of intoxicating drinks. At the end of his eloquent sermon, laying his
right hand on the altar, he made a solemn promise never to drink any
alcoholic liquors.

His telling sermon on temperance, with his solemn and public promise,
were published through nearly all the papers of that time, and I read it
many times to the people with good effect. When on my way to Illinois, I
reached the city of Detroit to give the course of lectures demanded by
the bishop, in the first week in June. Though the bishop was absent, I
immediately began to preach to an immense audience in the Cathedral. I
had agreed to give five lectures, and it was only during the third one
that Bishop Lefebre arrived. After paying me great compliments for my
zeal and success in the temperance cause, he took me by the hand to his
dining-room and said: “Let us go and refresh ourselves.”

I shall never forget my surprise and dismay, when I perceived the long
dining table covered with bottles of brandy, wine, beer, etc., prepared
for himself and his six or seven priests, who were already around it,
joyfully emptying their glasses. My first thought was to express my
surprise and indignation, and leave the room in disgust, but by a second
and better thought I waited a little to see more of that unexpected
spectacle. I accepted the seat offered me by the bishop at his right
hand.

“Father Chiniquy,” he said, “this is the sweetest claret you ever
drank.” And before I could utter a word, he had filled my large glass
with the wine and drank his own to my health.

Looking at the bishop in amazement, I said: “What does this mean, my
lord?”

“It means that I want to drink with you the best claret you ever
tasted.”

“Do you take me for a comedian? and have you called me here to play such
a strange comedy?” I replied, with lips trembling with indignation.

“I did not invite you to play a comedy,” he answered. “I invited you to
lecture on temperance to my people, and you have done it in a most
admirable way these last three days. Though you did not see me, I was
present at this evening’s address. I never heard anything so eloquent on
that subject as what you said. But now that you have fulfilled your
duty, I must do mine, which is to treat you as a gentleman and drink
that bottle of wine with you.”

“But, my lord, allow me to tell you that I would not deserve to be
called or treated as a gentleman were I vile enough to drink wine after
the address I gave this evening.”

“I beg your pardon for differing from you,” answered the bishop.“ Those
drunken people to whom you spoke so well against the evils of
intemperance are in need of the stringent and bitter remedies you offer
them in your teetotalism. But here we are sober men and gentlemen, we do
not want such remedies. I never thought that the physicians were
absolutely bound to take the pills they administer to their patients.”

“I hope your lordship will not deny me the right you claim for yourself,
to differ with me in this matter. I entirely differ from you, when you
say that men who drink as you do with your priests, have a right to be
called sober men.”

“I fear, Mr. Chiniquy, that you forget where you are, and to whom you
speak just now,” replied the bishop.

“It may be that I have made a blunder, and that I am guilty of some
grave error in coming here and speaking to you as I am doing, my lord.
In that case, I am ready to ask your pardon. But before I retract what I
have said, please allow me to respectfully ask you a very simple
question.”

Then taking from my pocket-book his printed address, and his public and
solemn promise never to drink, neither to offer any intoxicating drinks
to others, I read it aloud, and said:

“Are you the same Bishop of Detroit, called Lefebre, who has made this
solemn promise? If you are not the same man, I will retract and beg your
pardon, but if you are the same, I have nothing to retract.”

My answer fell upon the poor bishop as a thunderbolt.

He lisped some unintelligible and insignificant explanation, which,
however, he ended by a _coup d’etat_, in saying:

“My dear Mr. Chiniquy, I did not invite you to preach to the bishop, but
only to the people of Detroit.”

“You are right, my lord, I was not called to preach to the bishop, but
allow me to tell you that if I had known sooner that when the Bishop of
Detroit, with his priests, solemnly, publicly, and with their right hand
on the altar, promised that they would never drink any intoxicating
drinks, it means that they will drink and fill themselves with those
detestable liquors till their brains shiver with their poisonous fumes,
I would not have troubled you with my presence or my remarks here.
However, allow me to tell your lordship to be kind enough to find
another lecturer for your temperance meetings; for I am determined to
take the train to-morrow morning for Chicago.”

There is no need to say that during that painful conversation the
priests (with only one exception) were as full of indignation against me
as they were full of wine. I left the table and went to my sleeping
apartment, overwhelmed with sadness and shame.

Half an hour later, the bishop was with me, conjuring me to continue my
lectures, on account of the fearful scandals which would result from my
sudden and unexpected exit from Detroit, when the whole people had the
assurance from me that very night that I would continue to lecture the
two following evenings. I acknowledged that there would be a great
scandal, but I told him that he was the only one responsible for it, by
his want of faith and consistency.

He, at first, tried to persuade me that he was ordered to drink by his
own physicians, for his health; but I showed him that this was a
miserable illusion. He then said that he regretted what had occurred,
and confessed that it would be better if the priests practiced what they
preached to the people. After which, he asked me, in the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ, to forget the errors of the bishop and priests of
Detroit, in order to think only of the good which the conversion of the
numberless drunkards of that city would do to the people.

He spoke to me with such earnestness of the souls saved, the tears
dried, the happiness restored to hundreds of families by temperance,
that he touched the most sensitive chords of my heart, and got from me
the promise that I would deliver the other two expected lectures. He was
so glad that he pressed me on his bosom and gave me, what we call in
French, _Le baiser de paix_ (kiss of peace), to show me his esteem and
gratitude.

When alone, I tried to drown in a sound sleep the sad emotions of that
evening; but it was impossible. That night was to be again a sleepless
one to me. The intemperance of that high dignitary and his priests
filled me with an unspeakable horror and disgust. Many times during the
dark hours of that night, I heard as if it were a voice, saying to me:
“Do you not see that the bishops and priests of your church do not
believe a word of their religion? Their only object is to throw dust in
the eyes of the people, and live a jolly life. Do you not see that you
do not follow the Word of God, but only the vain and lying traditions of
men, in the Church of Rome? Come out of it; break the heavy yoke which
is upon you, and follow the simple, pure religion of Jesus Christ.”

I tried to silence that voice by saying to myself: “These sins are not
the sins of my holy church—they are the sins of individuals. It was not
the fault of Christ if Judas was a thief! It is not more the fault of my
holy church if this bishop and his priests are drunkards and worldly
men. Where will I go if I leave my church? Will I not find drunkards and
infidels everywhere I may go in search of a better religion?”

The dawn of the next day found me feverish, and unable to get any rest
in my bed. Hoping that the first fresh air of the morning would do me
good, I went to the beautiful garden, covered with fruit trees of all
kinds, which was then around the Episcopal residence. But what was my
surprise to see the bishop leaning on a tree, with his handkerchief over
his face, and bathed in tears. I approached him with the least noise
possible. I saw that he did not perceive me. By the motion of his head
and shoulders, it became evident to me that he was in anguish of soul. I
said to him: “My dear bishop, what is the matter? Why do you weep and
cry at such an early hour?”

Pressing my hand convulsively in his, he answered:

“Dear Father Chiniquy, you do not yet know the awful calamity which has
befallen me this night.”

“What calamity?” I asked.

“Do you not remember,” he answered, “that young priest who was sitting
at your right hand, last evening? Well! he went away, during the night,
with the wife of a young man, whom he had seduced, and stole $4,000 from
me before he left.”

“I am not at all surprised at that, when I remember how that priest
emptied his glasses of beer and wine last night,” I answered. “When the
blood of a man is heated by those fiery liquors, it is sheer absurdity
to think that he will keep his vow of chastity.”

“You are right! You are right! God Almighty has punished me for breaking
the public pledge I had taken never to drink any intoxicating drinks. We
want a reform in our midst, and we will have it,” he answered. “But what
horrible scandal! One of my young priests gone with that young wife,
after stealing $4,000 from me! Great God! Must we not hide our face now,
in this city?”

I could say nothing to alleviate the sorrow of the poor bishop, but to
mingle my tears of shame and sorrow with his. I went back to my room,
where I wept a part of the day, to my heart’s content, on the
unspeakable degradation of that priesthood of which I had been so proud,
and about which I had such exalted views when I entered its ranks,
before I had an inside view of its dark mysteries.

Of course, the next two days that I was the guest of Bishop Lefebre, not
a single drop of intoxicating drink was seen on the table. But I know
that not long after, that representative of the pope forgot again his
solemn vows and continued with his priests drinking, till he died a most
miserable death in 1875.




                            CHAPTER XLVIII.

MY VISIT TO CHICAGO IN 1851—BISHOP VANDEVELD—HIS PREDECESSOR
  POISONED—MAGNIFICENT PRAIRIES OF THE WEST—RETURN TO CANADA—BAD
  FEELINGS OF BISHOP BOURGET—I DECLINE SENDING A RICH WOMAN TO THE
  NUNNERY TO ENRICH THE BISHOP—A PLOT TO DESTROY ME.


The journey from Detroit to Chicago, in the month of June, 1851, was not
so pleasant as it is to-day. The Michigan Central Railroad was completed
then only to New Buffalo. We took the steamer there and crossed Lake
Michigan to Chicago, where we arrived the next morning, after nearly
perishing in a terrible storm. On the 15th of June, I first landed, with
the greatest difficulty, on a badly wrecked wharf, at the mouth of the
river. Some of the streets I had to cross in order to reach the bishop’s
palace were almost impassable. In many places loose planks had been
thrown across them to prevent people from miring in the mud and
quicksands.

The first sight of Chicago was then far from giving an idea of what that
city has become in 1886. Though it had rapidly increased in the last ten
years, its population was then not much more than 30,000. The only line
of railroad finished was from Chicago to Aurora, about forty miles.

The whole population of the State of Illinois was then not much beyond
200,000. To-day, Chicago alone numbers more than 500,000 souls within
her limits. Probably more grain, lumber, beef and pork are now bought
and sold in a single day in Chicago than were then in a whole year.

When I entered the miserable house called the “bishop’s palace,” I could
hardly believe my eyes. The planks of the lower floor, in the
dining-room, were floating, and it required a great deal of ingenuity to
keep my feet dry while dining with him for the first time. But the
Christian kindness and courtesy of the bishop, made me more happy in his
poor house than I felt, later, in the white marble palace built by his
haughty successor, C. O’Regan.

There were then in Chicago about 200 French Canadian families, under the
pastorate of the Rev. M. A. Lebel, who, like myself, was born in
Kamouraska. The drunkenness and other immoralities of the clergy,
pictured to me by that priest, surpassed all I had ever heard or known.

After getting my promise that I would never reveal the fact before his
death, he assured me that the last bishop had been poisoned by one of
his grand vicars in the following way. He said, the grand vicar, being
father confessor of the nuns of Loretto, had fallen in love with one of
the so-called virgins, who died a few days after becoming the mother of
a still-born child.

This fact having transpired, and threatening to give a great deal of
scandal, the bishop thought it was his duty to make an inquiry and
punish his priest, if he should be found guilty. But the grand vicar,
seeing that his crime was to be easily detected, found that the shortest
way to escape exposure was to put an end to the inquest by murdering the
poor bishop. A poison very difficult to detect was administered, and the
death of the prelate soon followed, without exciting any surprise in the
community.

Horrified by the long and minute details of that mystery of iniquity, I
came very near returning to Canada, immediately, without going any
further. But after more mature consideration, it seemed to me that these
awful iniquities on the part of the priests of Illinois was just the
reason why I should not shut my ears to the voice of God, if it were His
will that I should come to take care of the precious souls He would
trust to me. I spent a week in Chicago, lecturing on temperance every
evening, and listening during the days to the grand plans the bishop was
maturing, in order to make our Church of Rome the mistress and ruler of
the magnificent valley of the Mississippi, which included the States of
Minnesota, Iowa, Missouri, Kansas, Mississippi, etc. He clearly
demonstrated to me, that once mistress of the incalculable treasures of
those rich lands, through the millions of her obedient children, our
church would easily command the respect and the submission of the less
favored states of the east.

My zeal for my church was so sincere that I would have given, with
pleasure, every drop of my blood, in order to secure to her such a
future of power and greatness. I felt really happy and thankful to God
that He should have chosen me to help the pope and the bishops realize
such a noble and magnificent project.

Leaving Chicago, it took me nearly three days to cross the vast
prairies, which were then a perfect wilderness, between Chicago and
Bourbonnais, where I spent three weeks in preaching and exploring the
country extending from the Kankakee river to the south-west towards the
Mississippi.

It was only then that I plainly understood the greatness of the plans of
the bishop, and that I determined to sacrifice the exalted position God
had given me in Canada to guide the steps of the Roman Catholic
emigrants from France, Belgium and Canada towards the regions of the
west, in order to extend the power and influence of my church all over
the United States.

On my return to Chicago, in the second week of July, all was arranged
with the bishop for my coming back in the autumn, to help him to
accomplish his gigantic plans.

However, it was understood between us that my leaving Canada for the
United States would be kept a secret till the last hour, on account of
the stern opposition I expected from my bishop.

The last thing to be done, on my return to Canada, in order to prepare
the emigrants to go to Illinois, rather than any other part of the
United States, was to tell them through the press the unrivaled
advantages which God had prepared for them in the west. I did so by a
letter, which was published not only by the press of Canada, but also in
many papers of France and Belgium. The importance of that letter is such
that I hope my reader will bear with me in reproducing the following
extracts from it.

                                          MONTREAL, CANADA EAST.

                                                  August 13th, 1851.

It is impossible to give our friends, by narration, an idea of what we
feel, when we cross for the first time the immense prairies of Illinois.
It is a spectacle which must be seen to be well understood.

As you advance in the midst of these boundless deserts, where your eyes
perceive nothing but lands of inexhaustible richness, remaining in the
most desolating solitude, you feel something which you cannot express by
any words.

Is your soul filled with joy, or your heart broken with sadness? You
cannot say. You lift up your eyes to heaven, and the voice of your soul
is chanting a hymn of gratitude. Tears of joy are trickling down your
cheeks, and you bless God, whose curse seems not to have fallen on the
land where you stand: “Cursed is the earth in thy work; thorns and
thistles shall it bring forth to thee.”

You see around you the most luxuriant verdure; flowers of every kind,
and magnificence above description.

But, if in the silence of meditation, you look with new attention on
those prairies, so rich, so magnificent, you feel an inexpressible
sentiment of sadness, and addressing yourself to the blessed land, you
say: “Why art thou so solitary? Why is the wild game alone here to
glorify my God?”

And if you continue to advance through those immense prairies, which,
like a boundless ocean, are spreading their rolling waves before you,
and seem to long after the presence of man, to cover themselves with
incalculable treasures, you remember your friends in Canada, and more
particularly those among them who, crushed down by misery, are watering
with the sweat of their brow a sterile and desolated soil, you say:

“Ah! if such and such of my friends were here, how soon they would see
their hard and ungrateful labors changed into the most smiling and happy
position.”

Perhaps I will be accused here, of trying to depopulate my country, and
drive my countrymen from Canada to the United States.

No! no. I never had so perverse a design. Here is my mind about the
subject of emigration, and I see no reason to be ashamed of it, or to
conceal it.

It is a fact that a great number (and much greater than generally
believed) of French Canadians are yearly emigrating from Canada, and
nobody regrets it more than I do; but as long as those who govern Canada
will not pay more attention to that evil, it will be an incurable one,
and every year Canada will lose thousands and thousands of its strongest
arms and noblest hearts, to benefit our happy neighbors.

With many others, I had the hope that the eloquent voice of the poor
settlers of our eastern townships would be heard, and that the
government would help them; but that hope has gone like a dream, and we
have now every reason to fear that our unfortunate settlers of the east
will be left to themselves.

The greatest part of them, for the want of roads to the markets of
Quebec and Montreal, and still more by the tyranny of their cruel
landlords, will soon be obliged to bid an eternal adieu to their
country, and with an enraged heart against their haughty oppressors,
they will seek in the exile to a strange land the protection they could
not find in their own country.

Yes! If our Canadian government continues a little longer to show the
same incomprehensible and stupid apathy for the welfare of its own
subjects, emigration will increase every year from Canada to swell the
ranks of the American people.

Since we cannot stop that emigration, is it not our first duty to direct
it in such a way that it will be to the poor emigrants as little injury
as possible?

Let us do everything to hinder them from going to the large cities of
the United States.

Drowned in the mixed population of American cities, our unfortunate
emigrating countrymen would be too much exposed to losing their morality
and their faith.

Surely there is not another country under the heavens where space,
bread, and liberty are so universally assured to every member of the
community, as the United States. But it is not in the great cities of
the United States that our poor countrymen will soonest find these three
gifts. The French Canadian who will stop in the large cities, will not,
with a very few exceptions, raise himself above the unenviable position
of a poor journeyman.

But those among them who will direct their steps towards the rich and
extensive prairies of Bourbonnais, will certainly find a better lot.

Many in Canada would believe that I am exaggerating, were I to publish
how happy, prosperous and respectable is the French Canadian population
of Bourbonnais.

The French Canadians of Bourbonnais have had the intelligence to follow
the good example of the industrious American farmers in the manner of
cultivating the lands.

On their farms as well as those of their neighbors, you will find the
best machinery to cut their crops, to thresh their grain.

They enjoy the just reputation of having the best horses in the country,
and very few can beat them for the number and quality of their cattle.

Now, what can be the prospects of a young man in Canada, if he has not
more than $200? A whole life of hard labor and continued privation is
his too certain lot. But, let that young man go directly to Bourbonnais,
and if he is industrious, sober and religious, before a couple of years
he will see nothing to envy in the most happy farmer in Canada.

As the land he will take in Illinois, is entirely prepared for the plow,
he has no trees to cut or eradicate, no stones to move, no ditch to dig,
his only work is to fence and break his land and sow it, and the very
first year the value of the crop will be sufficient to pay for his farm.

Holy Providence has prepared everything for the benefit of the happy
farmers of Illinois.

That fertile country is well watered by a multitude of rivers and large
creeks, whose borders are generally covered with the most rich and
extensive groves of timber of the best quality, as black oak, maple,
white oak, burr oak, etc.

The seeds of the beautiful acacia (locust), after five or six years,
will give you a splendid tree.

The greatest variety of fruits are growing naturally in almost every
part of Illinois; coal mines have been discovered in the very heart of
the country, more than sufficient for the wants of the people. Before
long, a railroad from Chicago to Bourbonnais will bring our happy
countrymen to the most extensive market, the Queen city of the
west—Chicago.

I will then say to my young countrymen who intend emigrating from
Canada: “My friend, exile is one of the greatest calamities that can
befall a man.

“Young Canadian, remain in thy country, keep thy heart to love it, thy
intelligence to adorn it, and thine arms to protect it.

“Young and dear countrymen, remain in thy beautiful country; there is
nothing more grand and sublime in the world than the waters of the St.
Lawrence. It is on those deep and majestic waters that, before long,
Europe and America will meet and bind themselves to each other by the
blessed bonds of an eternal peace; it is on its shores that they will
exchange their incalculable treasures. Remain in the country of thy
birth, my dear son. Let the sweat of thy brow continue to fertilize it,
and let the perfume of thy virtues bring the blessing of God upon it.

“But, my dear son, if thou hast no more room in the valley of the St.
Lawrence, and if, by the want of protection from the Government, thou
canst not go to the forest without running the danger of losing thy life
in a pond, or being crushed under the feet of an English or Scotch
tyrant, I am not the man to invite thee to exhaust thy best days for the
benefit of the insolent strangers, who are the lords of the eastern
lands. I will sooner tell thee, ‘go my child,’ there are many extensive
places still vacant on the earth, and God is everywhere. That Great God
calleth thee to another land, submit thyself to His Divine Will.

“But, before you bid a final adieu to thy country, engrave on thy heart
and keep as a holy deposit, the love of thy holy religion, of thy
beautiful language and of the dear and unfortunate country of thy birth.

“On thy way to the land of exile, stop as little as possible in the
great cities, for fear of the many snares thy eternal enemy has prepared
for thy perdition.

“But go straight to Bourbonnais. There you will find many of thy
brothers, who have erected the cross of Christ; join thyself to them,
thou shalt be strong of their strength; go and help them to conquer to
the Gospel of Jesus those rich countries, which shall, very soon, weigh
more than is generally believed, in the balance of the nations.

“Yes, go straight to Illinois. Thou shalt be not entirely in a strange
and alien country. Holy Providence has chosen thy fathers to find that
rich country, and to reveal to the world its admirable resources.

“More than once, that land of Illinois has been sanctified by the blood
of thy ancestors.

“In Illinois, thou shalt not make a step without finding indestructible
proof of the perseverance, genius, bravery and piety of thy French
forefathers.

“Go to Illinois, and the many names of Bourbonnais, Joliet, Dubuque, La
Salle, St. Charles, St. Mary, etc., that you will meet everywhere, will
tell you more than my words, that that country is nothing but the rich
inheritance which your fathers have found for the benefit of their
grandchildren.”

                                                        C. CHINIQUY.

I would never have published this letter, if I had foreseen its effects
on the farmers of Canada. In a few days after its appearance, their
farms fell to half their value. Every one, in some parishes, wanted to
sell their lands and emigrate to the west. It was only for want of
purchasers that we did not see an emigration which would have surely
ruined Canada. I was frightened by its immediate effect on the public
mind. However, while some were praising me to the skies, for having
published it, others were cursing me, and calling me a traitor. The very
day after its publication, I was in Quebec, where the bishops of Canada
were met in council. The first one I met, was my Lord De Charbonel,
Bishop of Toronto. After having blessed me, he pressed my hand and said:

“I have just read your admirable letter. It is one of the most beautiful
and eloquently written articles I ever read. The Spirit of God has
surely inspired every one of its sentences. I have, just now, forwarded
six copies of it to different journals of France and Belgium, where they
will be republished and do an incalculable amount of good, by directing
the French-speaking Catholic emigrants towards a country where they will
run no risk of losing their faith, with the assurance of securing a
future of unbounded prosperity for their families. Your name will be put
among the names of the greatest benefactors of humanity.”

Though these compliments seemed to me much exaggerated and unmerited, I
cannot deny that they pleased me, by adding to my hopes and convictions
that great good would surely come from the plan I had of gathering all
the Roman Catholic emigrants on the same spot, to form such large and
strong congregations; that they would have nothing to fear from
heretics. I thanked the bishop for his kind and friendly words, and left
him to go and present my respectful salutations to my Bishop of
Montreal, my Lord Bourget, and give him a short sketch of my voyage to
the far west. I found him alone in his room, in the very act of reading
my letter. A lioness, who had just lost her whelps, would not have
looked upon me with more angry and threatening eyes than that bishop
did.

“Is it possible,” he said, “Mr. Chiniquy, that your hand has written and
signed such a perfidious document? How could you so cruelly pierce the
bosom of your own country, after her dealing so nobly with you? Do you
not see that your treasonable letter will give such an impetus to
emigration that our most thriving parishes will soon be turned into
solitude? Though you do not say it, we feel at every line of that
letter, that you also will leave your country, to give help and comfort
to our natural enemies.”

Surprised by this unexpected burst of bad feelings, I kept my _sang
froid_, and answered:

“My lord, your lordship has surely misunderstood me, if you have found
in my letter any treasonable plan to ruin our country. Please read it
again, and you will see that every line has been inspired by the purest
motives of patriotism, and the highest views of religion. How is it
possible that the worthy Bishop of Toronto should have told me that the
Spirit of God Himself had dictated every line of that letter, when my
good bishop’s opinion is so completely opposite?”

The abrupt answer the bishop gave to these remarks, clearly indicated
that my absence would be more welcome than my presence. I left him,
after asking his blessing, which he gave me in the coldest manner
possible.

On the 25th of August, I was back at Longueuil, from my voyage to
Quebec, which I had extended as far as Kamouraska, to see again the
noble-hearted parishioners, whose unanimity in taking the pledge of
temperance, and admirable fidelity in keeping it then, had filled my
heart with such joy.

I related my last interview with Bishop Bourget to my faithful friend
Mr. Brassard. He answered me:

“The present bad feelings of the Bishop of Montreal against you, are no
secret to me. Unfortunately the low-minded men who surround and council
him, are as unable as the bishop himself, to understand your exalted
views in directing the steps of the Roman Catholics towards the splendid
valley of the Mississippi. They are beside themselves, because they see
that you will easily succeed in forming a grand colony of
French-speaking people in Illinois. Now, I am sure of what I say, though
I am not free to tell you how it came to my knowledge; there is a plot
somewhere to dishonor and destroy you, at once. Those who are at the
head of that plot, hope that if they can succeed in destroying your
popularity, nobody will be tempted to follow you to Illinois. For,
though you have concealed it as well as you could, it is evident to
every one now, that you are the man selected by the bishops of the west
to direct the uncertain steps of the poor emigrants towards those rich
lands.”

“Do you mean, my dear Mr. Brassard,” I replied, “that there are priests
around the Bishop of Montreal, cruel and vile enough to forge calumnies
against me, and spread them before the country in such a way that I
shall be unable to refute them.”

“It is just what I mean,” answered Mr. Brassard. “Mind what I tell you;
the bishop has made use of you to reform his diocese. He likes you for
that work. But your popularity is too great, to-day, for your enemies;
they want to get rid of you, and no means will be too vile or criminal
to accomplish your destruction, if they can attain their object.”

“But, my dear Mr. Brassard, can you give me any details of the plots
which are in store against me?” I asked.

“No! I cannot, for I know them not. But be on your guard; for your few,
but powerful enemies, are jubilant. They speak of the absolute impotency
to which you will soon be reduced; if you accomplish what they so
maliciously and falsely call your treacherous objects.”

I answered; “Our Saviour has said to all His disciples; ‘In the world,
ye shall have tribulations. But be of good cheer, I have overcome the
world.’ I am more determined than ever, to put my trust in God and fear
no man.”

Two hours after this conversation, I received the following from the
Rev. M. Pare, secretary to the Bishop:

TO THE REV. MR. CHINIQUY,

                Apostle of Temperance.

MY DEAR SIR:—My lord Bishop of Montreal would like to see you upon some
important business. Please come at your earliest convenience.

                                        Yours truly,

                                               JOS. PARE, Secretary.

The next morning I was alone with Monseigneur Bourget, who received me
very kindly. He seemed at first to have entirely banished the bad
feelings he had shown in our last interview at Quebec. After making some
friendly remarks on my continual labors and success in the cause of
temperance, he stopped for a moment, and seemed embarrassed how to
resume the conversation. At last he said:

“Are you not the father confessor of Mrs. Chenier?”

“Yes! my lord. I have been her confessor since I lived in Longueuil.”

“Very well, very well,” he rejoined, “I suppose that you know that her
only child is a nun, in the Congregation Convent.”

“Yes! my lord, I know it,” I replied.

“Could you not induce Mrs Chenier to become a nun also?” asked the
bishop.

“I never thought of that, my lord,” I answered, “and I do not see why I
should advise her to exchange her beautiful cottage, washed by the fresh
and pure waters of the St. Lawrence, where she looks so happy and
cheerful, for the gloomy walls of the nunnery.”

“But she is still young and beautiful; she may be deceived by temptation
when she is there, in that beautiful house, surrounded by all the
enjoyments of her fortune,” replied the bishop.

“I understand your lordship. Yes, Mrs Chenier has the reputation of
being rich; though I know nothing of her fortune, she has kept well the
charms and freshness of her youth. However, I think that the best remedy
against the temptations you seem to dread so much for her, is to advise
her to marry. A good Christian husband seems to me a much better remedy
against the dangers, to which your lordship alludes, than the cheerless
walls of a nunnery.”

“You speak just as a Protestant,” rejoined the bishop, with an evident
nervous irritation. “We remark that, though you hear the confessions of
a great number of young ladies, there is not a single one of them who
has ever become a nun. You seem to ignore, that the vow of chastity is
the shortest way to a life of holiness in this world and happiness in
the next.”

“I am sorry to differ from your lordship, in that matter,” I replied.
“But I cannot help it, the remedy you have found against sin is quite
modern. The old remedy offered by our God Himself, is very different and
much better, I think.

“‘It is not good that man shall remain alone, I will make a help-mate
for him,’ said our Creator in the earthly paradise. ‘And to avoid
fornication, let every man have his wife, and let every woman have her
husband,’ said the same God, through His apostle Paul.

“I know too well how the great majority of nuns keep their vows of
chastity, to believe that the modern remedy against the temptations you
mention, is an improvement on the old one found and given by our God!” I
answered.

With an angry look, the bishop replied:

“This is Protestantism, Mr. Chiniquy. This is sheer Protestantism.”

“I respectfully ask your pardon for differing from your lordship. This
is not Protestantism. It is simply and absolutely the ‘pure word of
God.’ But, my lord, God knows that it is my sincere desire, as it is my
interest and my duty, to do all in my power to deserve your esteem. I do
not want to vex nor disobey you. Please give me a good reason why I
should advise Mrs. Chenier to enter a monastery, and I will comply with
your request the very first time she comes to confess.”

Resuming his most amiable manner, the bishop answered me:

“My first reason is, the spiritual good which she would receive from her
vows of perpetual chastity and poverty in nunnery. The second reason is,
that the lady is rich; and we are in need of money. We would soon
possess her whole fortune; for her only child is already in the
Congregation Convent.”

“My dear bishop,” I replied, “you already know what I think of your
first reason. After having investigated that fact, not in the Protestant
books, but from the lips of the nuns themselves, as well as from their
father confessors, I am fully convinced that the real virtue of purity
is much better kept in the homes of our Christian mothers, married
sisters, and female friends, than in the secret rooms, not to say
prisons, where the poor nuns are enchained by the heavy fetters assumed
by their vows, which the great majority curse when they cannot break
them.

“And for the second reason, your lordship gives me to induce Mrs.
Chenier becoming a nun, I am again sorry to say, that I cannot
conscientiously accept it. I have not consecrated myself to the
priesthood to deprive respectable families of their legal inheritance in
order to enrich myself, or anybody else. I know she has poor relations
who need her fortune after her death.”

“Do you pretend to say that your bishop is a thief?” angrily rejoined
the bishop.

“No, my lord! By no means. No doubt, from your high standpoint of view,
your lordship may see things in a very different aspect, from what I see
them, in the low position I occupy in the church. But, as your lordship
is bound to follow the dictates of your conscience in everything, I also
feel obliged to give heed to the voice of mine.”

This painful conversation had already lasted too long. I was anxious to
see the end of it; for I could easily read in the face of my superior
that every word I uttered was sealing my doom. I rose up to take leave
of him, and said: “My lord, I beg your pardon for disappointing your
lordship.”

He coldly answered me:

“It is not the first time, though I would it were the last, that you
show such a want of respect and submission to the will of your
superiors. But, as I feel it is a conscientious affair on your part, I
have no ill-will against you, and I am happy to tell you that I
entertain for you all my past esteem. The only favor I ask from you,
just now, is that this conversation may be kept secret.”

I answered: “It is still more to my interest than yours to keep this
unfortunate affair a secret between us. I hope that neither your
lordship, nor the Great God, who alone has heard us, will ever make it
an imperious duty for me to mention it.”

“What good news do you bring me from the bishop’s palace?” asked my
venerable friend, Mr. Brassard, when I returned, late in the afternoon.

“I would have very spicy, though unpalatable news to give you, had not
the bishop asked me to keep what has been said between us a secret.”

Mr. Brassard laughed outright, at my answer, and replied:

“A secret! a secret! Ah! but it is a gazette secret; for the bishop has
bothered me, as well as many others, with that matter, frequently, since
your return from Illinois. Several times he has asked us to persuade you
to advise your devoted penitent, Mrs. Chenier, to become a nun. I knew
he invited you to his palace, yesterday, for that object.”

“The eyes and the heart of our poor bishop,” continued Mr. Brassard,
“are too firmly fixed on the fortune of that lady. Hence, his zeal about
the salvation of her soul, through the monastic life. In vain I tried to
dissuade the bishop from speaking to you on that subject, on account of
your prejudices against our good nuns. He would not listen to me. No
doubt you have realized my worst anticipations; you have, with your
usual stubbornness, refused to yield to his demands. I fear you have
added to his bad feelings, and consummated your disgrace.”

“What a deceitful man that bishop is,” I answered indignantly. “He has
given me to understand that this was a most sacred secret between him
and me; when I see, by what you say, that it is nothing else than a
farcical secret, known by the hundreds who have heard of it.

“But please, my dear Mr. Brassard, tell me, is it not a burning shame
that our nunneries are changed into real traps, to steal cheat and ruin
so many unsuspecting families? I have no words to express my disgust and
indignation, when I see that all those great demonstrations and eloquent
tirades about the perfection and holiness of the nuns, on the part of
our spiritual rulers, are nothing else, in reality, than a veil to
conceal their stealing operations. Do you not feel that those poor nuns
are the victims of the most stupendous system of swindling the world has
ever seen?

“I know that there are some honorable exceptions. For instance, the
nunnery you have founded here, is an exception. You have not built it to
enrich yourself, as you have spent your last cent in its erection. But
you and I are only simpletons, who have, till now, ignored the terrible
secrets which put that machine of the nunneries and monkeries in motion.
I am more than ever disgusted and terrified, not only by the unspeakable
corruptions, but also by the stupendous system of swindling which is
their foundation stone. If the cities of Quebec and Montreal could know
what I know of the incalculable sums of money secretly stolen through
the confessional to aid our bishops in building the famous cathedrals
and splendid palaces, or to cover themselves with robes of silk, satin,
silver and gold; to live more luxurious than the Pashas of Turkey, they
would set fire to all those palatial buildings; they would hang the
confessors who have thrown the poor nuns into these dungeons, under the
pretext of saving their souls, when the real motive was to lay hands on
their inheritance and raise their colossal fortunes. The bishop has
opened before me a most deplorable and shameful page of the history of
our church. It makes me understand many facts which were a mystery to me
till to-day. Now I understand the terrible wrath of the English people
in the days of old, and of the French people more recently, when they so
violently wrenched from the hands of the clergy the enormous wealth they
had accumulated during the dark ages. I have condemned those great
nations till now. But, to-day, I absolve them. I am sure that those men,
though blind and cruel in their vengeance, were the ministers of the
justice of God. The God of heaven could not, forever, tolerate a
sacrilegious system of swindling, as I know, now, to be in operation
from one end to the other, not only of Canada, but of the whole world,
under the mask of religion. I know that the bishop and his flatterers
will hate and persecute me for my stern opposition to his rapacity. But
I do feel happy and proud of his hatred. The God of truth and justice,
the God of the gospel, will be on my side, when they attack me. I do not
fear them; let them come. That bishop surely did not know me, when he
thought that I would consent to be the instrument of his hypocrisy, and
that, under the false pretext of a delusive perfection, I would throw
that lady into a dungeon for her life, that he might become rich with
her inheritance.”

Mr. Brassard answered me: “I cannot blame you for your disobeying the
bishop, in this instance. I foretold him what has occurred; for I knew
what you think of the nuns. Though I do not go as far as you in that, I
cannot absolutely shut my eyes to the facts which stare us in the face.
Those monkish communities have, in every age, been the principal cause
of the calamities which have befallen the church. For their love of
riches, their pride and laziness, with their other scandals, have always
been the same.

“Had I been able to foresee what has occurred inside the walls of the
nunnery I built up here, I never would have erected it. However, now
that I have built it, it is the child of my old age; I feel bound to
support it to the end. This does not prevent me from being afflicted
when I see the facility with which our poor nuns yield to the criminal
desires of their too weak confessors. Who could have thought, for
instance, that that lean and ugly superior of the oblates, Father
Allard, could have fallen in love with his young nuns, and that so many
would have lost their hearts on his account. Have you heard how the
young men of our village, indignant at his spending the greater part of
the night with the nuns, have whipped him, when he was crossing the
bridge, not long before his leaving Longueuil for Africa? It is evident
that our bishop multiplies too fast those religious houses.

“My fear is that they will, sooner than we expect, bring upon our Church
of Canada the same cataclysms which have so often desolated her in
England, France, Germany and even in Italy.”

The clock struck twelve just when this last sentence fell from the lips
of Mr. Brassard. It was quite time to take some rest. When leaving me
for his sleeping room, he said: “My dear Chiniquy, gird your loins well,
sharpen your sword for the impending conflict. My fear is that the
bishop and his advisers will never forget your wrenching from their
hands the booty they were coveting so long.

“They will never forgive the spirit of independence with which you have
rebuked them.

“In fact, the conflict is already begun; may God protect you against the
open blows, and the secret machinations they have in store for you.”

I answered him: “I do not fear them. I put my trust in God. It is for
His honor I am fighting and suffering. He will surely protect me from
those sacrilegious traders in souls.”




                             CHAPTER XLIX.

THE PLOT TO DESTROY ME—THE INTERDICT—THE RETREAT AT THE JESUITS’
  COLLEGE—THE LOST GIRL, EMPLOYED BY THE BISHOP, RETRACTS—THE BISHOP
  CONFOUNDED, SEES HIS INJUSTICE, MAKES AMENDS—TESTIMONIAL LETTERS—THE
  CHALICE—THE BENEDICTION BEFORE I LEAVE CANADA.


The first week of September, 1851, I was hearing confessions in one of
the churches of Montreal, when a fine-looking girl came to confess sins,
whose depravity surpassed anything I had ever heard. Though I forbade
her twice to do it, she gave me the names of several priests who were
the accomplices of her orgies. The details of her iniquities were told
with such cynical impudence that the idea struck me, at once, that she
was sent by some one to ruin me. I abruptly stopped her disgusting
stories by saying: “The way you confess your sins, is a sure indication
that you do not come here to reconcile yourself to God, but to ruin me.
By the grace of God, you will fail. I forbid you to come any more to my
confessional. If I see you again among my penitents, I will order the
beadle to turn you out of the church.”

I instantly shut the door of the small aperture through which she was
speaking to me.

She answered something which I could not understand. But the tone of her
voice, the shaking of her hands and head, with her manner of walking,
when she left the confessional, indicated that she was beside herself
with rage, as she went to speak a few words to a carter who was in the
church preparing himself to confess.

The next evening, I said to Rev. Mr. Brassard that I suspected that a
girl was sent to my confessional to ruin me.

He answered: “Did I not warn you sometime ago that there was a plot to
destroy you? I have not the least doubt but that that girl was hired to
begin that diabolical work. You have no idea of my anxiety about you.
For I know your enemies will not shrink from any iniquity to destroy
your good name, and prevent you from directing the tide of emigration
from Canada to the valley of the Mississippi.”

I replied “that I could not partake of his fears; that God knew my
innocence and the purity of my motives; He would defend and protect me.”

“My dear Chiniquy,” replied Mr. Brassard, “I know your enemies. They are
not numerous, but they are implacable, and their power for mischief
knows no limits. Surely, God can save you from their hands; but I cannot
share your security for the future. Your answer to the bishop, in
reference to Mrs. Chenier, when you refused to send her to the nunnery,
that he might inherit her fortune, has, forever, alienated him from you.
Bishop Bourget has the merited reputation of being the most revengeful
man in Canada. He will avail himself of the least opportunity to strike
you without mercy.”

I answered: “Though there should be a thousand Bishops Bourget to plot
against me, I will not fear them, so long as I am in the right, as I am
to-day.”

As the clock struck twelve, I bade him good night, and ten minutes later
I was sound asleep.

The following days I went to deliver a course of lectures on temperance
to several parishes south of Laprairie, till the 28th of September,
after which I came back from St. Constant to rest, for a few days, and
prepare to start for Chicago.

On my arrival, I found on my table a short letter from Bishop Bourget,
telling me that, for a criminal action, which he did not want to
mention, committed with a person he would not name, he had withdrawn all
my priestly powers and interdicted me.

I handed the letter to Mr. Brassard and said: “Is not this the
fulfillment of your prophecies? What do you think of a bishop who
interdicts a priest without giving him a single fact, and without even
allowing him to know his accusers?”

“It is just what I expected from the implacable vengeance of the Bishop
of Montreal. He will never give you the reasons of your interdict, for
he knows well you are innocent, and he will never confront you with your
accusers; for it would be too easy for you to confound them.”

“But is not this against all the laws of God and man? Is it not against
the laws of the church?” I replied.

“Of course it is,” he answered; “but do you not know that, on this
continent of America, the bishops have, long ago, thrown overboard all
the laws of God and man, and all the laws of the church, to rule and
enslave the priests?”

I replied: “If it be so, are not Protestants correct when they say that
our church has rejected the Word of God, to follow the traditions of
man? What can we answer them when they tell us that our church has no
right to be called the Church of God? Would the Son of God have given up
his life on the cross to save men, that they might be the property of a
few lawless tyrants, who should have the right to take away their honor
and life?”

“I am not ready to answer those puzzling questions,” he answered, “but
this is the fact. Though it is absolutely against all the laws of the
church to condemn a priest without showing him his guilt, and
confronting him with his accusers, our modern bishops, every week,
condemn some of their priests without specifying any fact, or even
giving them the names of their accusers.”

“Mind what I tell you,” I replied. “I will not allow the bishop to deal
with me in that way. If he dares to trample the laws of the gospel under
his feet to accomplish my ruin, and satisfy his vengeance, I will teach
him a lesson that he will never forget. Thanks be to God, it is not the
gory cross of the bloody Inquisition, but the emblem of the British Lion
which I see there floating on the tower, to protect our honor and life
in Canada. I am innocent; God knows it. My trust is in Him; He will not
forsake me. I will go immediately to the bishop. If he never knew what
power there is in an honest priest, he will learn it to-day.”

Two hours later, I was knocking at the bishop’s door. He received me
with icy politeness.

“My lord,” I said, “you already know why I am in your presence. Here is
a letter from you, accusing me of a crime which is not specified, under
the testimony of accusers whom you refuse to name! And before hearing
me, and confronting me with my accusers, you punish me as guilty! You
not only take away my honor, with that unjust sentence, but my life! I
come in the name of God, and of His Son, Jesus Christ, to respectfully
ask you to tell me the crime of which I am accused, that I may show you
my innocence. I want to be confronted with my accusers, that I may
confound them.”

The bishop was, at first, evidently embarrassed by my presence; his lips
were pale and trembling, but his eyes were dry and red, like the tiger’s
eyes in the presence of his prey. He answered:

“I cannot grant your request, sir.”

Opening, then, my New Testament, I read:

“Receive no accusation against a priest, except under two or three
witnesses” (1st Tim. v: 19). I added: “It was after I had heard this
voice of God, and of His holy church, that I consented to be a priest. I
hope it is not the intention of your lordship to put aside this Word of
God and of His church. It is not your intention to break that solemn
covenant made by Christ, with His priests, and sealed with His blood?”

With an air of contempt and tyrannical authority, which I had never
suspected to be possible in a bishop, he answered:

“I have no lesson of Scripture or canonical law to receive from you,
sir, and no answer to give to your impertinent questions. You are
interdicted! I have nothing to do with you.”

These words, uttered by the man whom I was accustomed to consider as my
superior, had a strange effect upon me. I felt as if awakening from a
long and painful dream.

For the first time, I understood the sad prophecies of the Rev. Mr.
Brassard, and I realized the horror of my position. My ruin was
accomplished. Though I knew that that high dignitary was a monster of
hypocrisy, injustice and tyranny, he had, among the masses, the
reputation of a saint. His unjust sentence would be considered as just
and equitable by the multitude over whom he was reigning supremely. At a
nod of his head, the people would fall at his feet and obey his commands
to crush me. All ears would be shut, and all hearts hardened against me.
In that fatal hour, for the first time in my life, my moral strength and
courage failed me. I felt as if I had just fallen into a bottomless
abyss, out of which it was impossible to escape. What would my
innocence, known only to God, avail me, when the whole world would
believe me guilty? No words can give an idea of the mental torture of
that horrible hour.

For more than a quarter of an hour not a word was exchanged between the
bishop and me. He seemed very busy writing letters, while I was resting
my head between my hands, and shedding torrents of tears. At last, I
fell on my knees, took the hands of the bishop in mine, and, with a
voice half choked with sighs, I said: “My lord, in the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and in the presence of God, I swear that I have done
nothing which could bring such a sentence against me. I again implore
your lordship to confront me with my accusers, that I may show you my
innocence.”

With a savage insolence, the bishop withdrew his hands, as if I had
contaminated them, and said, after rising from his chair:

“You are guilty; go out of my presence.”

A thousand times since, I have thanked my God that I had no dagger with
me, for I would have plunged it into his heart. But, strange to say, the
diabolical malice and dishonesty of that depraved man, suddenly brought
back my former self-respect and courage. I at once took the stern
resolution to face the storm. I felt, in my soul, that giant strength
which, often, God Himself implants in the breast of the oppressed when
he is in the presence of his merciless tyrants. It seemed that a flash
of lightning had passed through my soul, after having written in letters
of fire on the walls of the palace: “Mystery of iniquity.”

Relying entirely on the God of truth and justice, who knew my innocence
and the great perversity of my oppressor, I left the room, without
saying a word, and hastened back to Longueuil, to acquaint the Rev. Mr.
Brassard with my firm resolution to fight the bishop to the end. He
burst into tears when I told him what had occurred in the bishop’s
palace.

“Though innocent, you are condemned,” he said. “The infallible proof of
your innocence, is the cruel refusal of allowing you to be confronted
with your accusers. Were you guilty, they would be too glad to show it,
by confounding you before those witnesses. But the perversity of your
accusers is so well known that they are ashamed of giving their names.
The bishop prefers to crush you under the weight of his unmerited
reputation for justice and holiness; for very few know him as we do. My
fear is that he will succeed in destroying you. Though innocent, you are
condemned and lost. You will never be able to contend against such a
mighty adversary.”

“My dear Mr. Brassard, you are mistaken,” I replied. “I never was so
sure of coming out victorious from a conflict as to-day. The monstrous
iniquity of the bishop carries its antidote with itself. It was not a
dream I saw when he so ignominiously turned me out of his room. A flash
of lightning passed before my eyes and wrote, as if on the walls of the
palace, ‘Mystery of iniquity!’ When Canada, the whole of Christendom,
shall know the infamous conduct of that dignitary; when they shall see
the ‘mystery of iniquity,’ which I shall stamp upon his forehead, there
will be only one cry of indignation against him! Oh! if I can only find
out the names of my accusers! How I will force that mighty tyrant to
withdraw that sentence, at double quick.

I am determined to show, not only to Canada, but to the whole world,
that this infamous plot is but the work of the vile male and female
slaves by whom the bishop is surrounded.

“My first thought was to start immediately for Chicago where Bishop
Vandeveld expected me.

“But I am resolved not to go until I have forced my merciless oppressor
to withdraw his unjust sentence. I will, immediately, go to the Jesuit
College, where I propose spending the next eight days in prayer and
retreat.

“The Jesuits are the ablest men under heaven to detect the most hidden
things. I hope they will help me to unearth that dark mystery of
iniquity, and expose it to the world.”

“I am glad to see that you do not fear the terrible storm which is upon
you, and that your sails are so well trimmed,” answered Mr. Brassard.
“You do well in putting your trust in God, first, and in the Jesuits
afterwards. The fearless way in which you intend to meet the attacks of
your merciless enemies, will give you an easy victory. My hope is that
the Jesuits will help you to find out the names of your false accusers,
and that you will make use of them to hurl back in the face of the
bishop the shame and dishonor he had prepared for you.”

At six P. M., in a modest, well-lighted and ventilated room of the
Jesuit College, I was alone with the venerable Mr. Schneider, its
director.

I told him how the Bishop of Montreal, four years before, after giving
up his prejudices against me, when I had left the oblate, had earnestly
supported me in my labors. I acquainted him also with the sudden change
of those good feelings into the most uncontrollable hatred, from the day
I had refused to force Mrs. Chenier to become a nun, that he might
secure her fortune. I told him also how those bad feelings had found new
food in my plan of consecrating the rest of my life to direct the tide
of the French Catholic emigration towards the Mississippi valley. I
exposed to him my suspicions about that miserable girl I had turned out
from my confessional. “I have a double object in view,” I added:

“The first, is to spend the last eight days of my residence in Canada in
prayer. But my second is, to ask the help of your charity, wisdom and
experience in forcing the bishop to withdraw his unjust sentence against
me. I am determined, if he does not withdraw it, to denounce him before
the whole country, and to challenge him, publicly, to confront me with
my accusers.”

“If you do that,” answered Mr. Schneider, “I fear lest you not only do
an irreparable damage to the Bishop of Montreal, but to our holy church
also.”

I replied: “Our holy church would indeed suffer an irreparable damage,
if she sanctioned the infamous conduct of the bishop; but this is
impossible.”

“You are correct,” rejoined the Jesuit. “Our holy church cannot sanction
such criminal conduct. She has, hundreds of times, condemned those
tyrannical and unjust actions, in other bishops. Such want of common
honesty and justice will be condemned everywhere, as soon as it is
known. The first thing we have to do, is to find out the names of your
accusers. I have not the least doubt that they are the blind instruments
of Machiavelist plots against you. But those plots have only to be
brought to light, to vanish away. My impression is, that the miserable
girl you have so abruptly and so wisely turned out of your confessional,
knows more than the bishop wants us to find out, about the plots. It is
a pity you did not ask her name and residence. At all events, you may
rely on my efforts to persuade our bishop that his personal interest, as
well as the interest of our holy religion, is, that he should speedily
withdraw that sentence, which is a nullity by itself. It will not be
difficult for me to show him that he has fallen into the very pit he has
dug under your feet. He has taken a position against you which is
absolutely untenable. Before your retreat is at an end, no doubt he will
be too happy to make his peace with you. Only trust in God, and in the
blessed Virgin Mary, and you have nothing to fear from the conflict. Our
bishop has put himself above all the laws of man and God, to condemn the
priest he had himself officially named: ‘the Apostle of Temperance of
Canada.’ There is not a single man, in the church, who will allow him to
stand on that ground. The 200,000 soldiers you have enrolled under the
holy banners of temperance, will force him to retract his too hasty and
unjust sentence.”

It would be too long to repeat here all the encouraging words which that
wise Jesuit uttered.

Father Schneider was a European priest, who was in Montreal only since
1849. won my confidence, the very first time I met him, and I had chosen
him, at once, for my confessor and adviser. The third day of my retreat,
Father Schneider came to my room earlier than usual, and said:

“I have worked hard the last two days, to find out the name and
residence of the carter to whom that miserable girl spoke in the church,
after you had turned her out of your confessional, and I have it. If you
have no objection I will send for him. He may know that girl and induce
her to come here.”

“By all means, dear father,” I answered, “do it without losing a
moment.”

Two hours later, the carter was with me. I recognized him as one of
those dear countrymen whom our society of temperance had transformed
into a new man. I asked him if he remembered the name of the girl who, a
few days before, had spoken to him in the church, after going out of my
confessional.

“Yes sir! I know her well. She has a very bad name, though she belongs
to a respectable family.”

I added: “Do you think you could induce her to come here, by telling her
that a priest, in the Jesuit College, wants to see her? But do not give
her my name.”

He answered: “Nothing is more easy. She will be here in a couple of
hours, if I find her at home.”

At three P. M., the carter was again knocking at my door, and said, with
a low voice:

“The girl you want is in the parlor; she has no idea you are here, for
she told me that you were now preaching in St. Constant. She seems to be
very angry against you, and bitterly complains against your want of
courtesy, the very first time she went to confess to you.”

“Is it possible that she told you that?” I replied.

“Yes sir! She told me that to explain her terrible excitement when
coming out of your confessional, the other day; she then requested me to
drive her home. She was really beside herself, and swore that she would
make you pay for your harsh words and rude manner towards her. You will
do well to be on your guard with her. She is one of the most depraved
girls of Montreal, and has a most dangerous tongue, though to the shame
of our holy religion, she is daily seen in the bishop’s palace.”

I immediately went to Father Schneider, and said: “My dear father, by
the mercy of God, the girl we want to see is in the parlor. By what I
have just heard from the carter who drove her, I have not the least
doubt but that she is the one employed by the bishop to slander me, and
get a pretext for what he has done. Please come with me to witness my
innocence. But, take your gospel, ink, paper and pen with you.”

“All right,” answered the wise Jesuit.

Two minutes later we were in her presence.

It is impossible to describe her dismay, when she saw me. She came near
fainting. I feared she should not be able to utter a word.

I spoke to her very kindly, and ran to get a glass of cold water, which
did her good.

When she recovered, I said to her, with a tone of mixed authority and
kind firmness: “You are here in the presence of God and two of his
priests. That great God will hear every word which will fall from your
lips. You must speak the truth. You have denounced me to the bishop as
guilty of some great iniquity. You are the cause of my being
interdicted. You, alone, can repair the injury you have done me. That
injury is very great; but it can be easily repaired by you. In the
presence of that venerable priest, say whether or not, I am guilty of
the crime you have brought to my charge!”

At these words, the unfortunate girl burst into tears. She hid her face
in her handkerchief, and with a voice half-suffocated with sighs, she
said:

“No sir! You are not guilty.”

I added: “Confess another thing. Is it not a fact that you had come to
my confessional more with the intention of tempting me to sin, than to
reconcile yourself to God?”

“Yes sir!” she added, “this was my wicked intention.

“Continue to tell the truth, and our great and merciful God will forgive
you. Is it not to revenge yourself for my rebuking you, that you have
brought the false accusations to the bishop in order that he might
interdict me?”

“Yes sir! that is the only reason I had for accusing you.”

After Father Schneider had made four copies of those declarations,
signed by him as witness, and after she had sworn on the gospel, I
forgave her the injury she had done me, I gave her some good advice and
dismissed her.

“Is it not evident,” I said to Father Schneider, “that our merciful God
never forsakes those who trust in him?”

“Yes, I never saw the interposition of God so marvellously manifested as
in this perfect deliverance from the hands of your enemies. But, please
tell me why you requested me to make four copies of her sworn
declaration of your innocence; was not one sufficient?” asked Mr.
Schneider.

I answered: “One of those copies was for the bishop; another will remain
in your hands, Mr. Brassard will have one, and I need one for myself.
For the dishonesty of the bishop is so evident to me, now, that I think
him able to destroy the copy I will send him, with the hope, after its
destruction, of keeping me at his feet. If he does that new act of
iniquity, I will confound him with the three other authentic copies
which will remain. Besides, this unfortunate girl may die sooner than we
expect. In that case, I would find myself again with the bishop’s knife
on my throat, if I had no other retractation to the perjured declaration
which he has persuaded her to give him.”

“You are right,” replied Father Schneider, “now the only thing for you
to do is to send that retractation to the bishop, with a firm and polite
request to retract his unjust sentence against you. Let me do the rest
with him. The battle is over. It has been fierce, but short. However,
thanks be to God, you have a most complete victory over your unjust
aggressors. The bishop will do all in his power, no doubt, to make you
forget this darkest page of his life.”

The shrewd Jesuit was correct, in his previsions. Never did any bishop
receive me with so many marks, not only with kindness, but I dare say of
respect, than Bishop Bourget, when, after my retreat, I went to take
leave of him, before my departure from Canada to the United States.

“I trust, my lord,” I said, “that, to-day, I can hope to possess the
confidence and friendly feelings of your lordship?”

“Certainly, my dear Mr. Chiniquy, certainly; you possess my full
confidence and friendship. I dare say more; you possess my most sincere
gratitude, for what you have done in my diocese.”

I answered: “I am much obliged to your lordship for this expression of
your kind feelings. But, now, I have two new favors to ask from your
lordship. The first, is a written document expressive of those kind
feelings.

“The second, is a chalice from your hands to offer the holy sacrifice of
mass the rest of my life.”

“I will grant your request with the utmost pleasure,” answered the
bishop; and without losing a moment, he wrote the following letter,
which I reproduce here, on account of its importance.

                              TRANSLATION.

                                          MONTREAL. OCT. 13TH, 1851.

SIR:—You request me to give you permission to leave my diocese in order
to go and offer your services to the Bishop of Chicago. As you still
belong to the Diocese of Quebec, I think you ought to address yourself
to my lord of Quebec, to get the extract you want. As for me, I cannot
but thank you for what you have done in our midst; and in my gratitude
towards you, I wish you the most abundant blessing from heaven. Every
day of my life, I will remember you. You will always be in my heart, and
I hope that on some future day, the providence of God will give me some
opportunity of showing you all the feelings of gratitude I feel towards
you.

          I remain, your most obedient servant,

                                                    ✠IGNACE.

                                               _Bishop of Montreal._

REV. C. CHINIQUY.

Though that letter was a most perfect recantation of all he had said and
done against me, and was of immense value to me in such circumstances,
the bishop added to its importance by the exceedingly kind manner in
which he handed it to me.

As he was going into another room he said:

“I will give you the silver chalice you want, to offer the holy
sacrifice of mass the rest of your days.”

But, he came back and said:

“My secretary is absent, and has the key of the trunk which contains
those vases.”

“It makes no difference, my lord,” I replied, “please order your
secretary to put that chalice in the hands of Rev. Mr. Brassard, who
will forward it, with a box of books which he has to send me to Chicago,
next week.”

The bishop very kindly promised to do so; and he fulfilled his promise.
The next day, the precious gift was put in the hands of Mr. Brassard, in
presence of several priests.

It was sent, the following week, to Chicago, where I got it, and that
fine silver chalice is still in my possession.

I then fell on my knees, and said:

“My lord, I am just leaving Canada for the Far West, please give me your
benediction.”

He blessed me and pressed me to his heart with a tenderness of a father,
saying:

“May God Almighty bless you, wherever you go and in everything you do,
till the end of your life.”




                               CHAPTER L.

ADDRESS PRESENTED ME AT LONGUEUIL—I ARRIVE AT CHICAGO—I SELECT THE SPOT
  FOR MY COLONY—I BUILD THE FIRST CHAPEL—JEALOUSY AND OPPOSITION OF THE
  PRIESTS OF BOURBONNAIS AND CHICAGO—GREAT SUCCESS OF THE COLONY.


Though I had kept my departure from Canada as secret as possible, it had
been suspected, by many; and Mr. Brassard, unable to resist the desire
that his people should give me the expression of their kind feelings,
had let the secret slip from his lips, two days before I left. I was not
a little surprised, a few hours before my taking leave of him, to see
his whole parish gathered at the door of his parsonage, to present me
the following address.

                      TO THE REV. FATHER CHINIQUY.

VENERABLE SIR:—It is only three years since we presented you your
portrait, not only as an expression of our gratitude for your labors and
success in the cause of temperance in our midst, but also as a memorial,
which would tell our grandchildren the good you have done to our
country. We were, then, far from thinking that we were so near the day
when we would have the sorrow to see you separating yourself from us.

Your unforeseen exit from Canada fills us with a regret and sadness,
which is increased by the fear we have, that the reform you have
started, and so gloriously established everywhere, will suffer from your
absence. May our merciful God grant that your faithful co-laborers may
continue it, and walk in your footsteps.

While we submit to the decrees of providence, we promise that we will
never forget the great things you have done for the prosperity of our
country. Your likeness, which is in every Canadian family, will tell to
the future generations, what Father Chiniquy has done for Canada.

We console ourselves by the assurance that, wherever you go, you will
raise the glorious banners of temperance among those of our countrymen
who are scattered in the land of exile. May those brethren put on your
forehead, the crown of immortality, which you have so well deserved for
your noble work in our midst. Signed

                                                 L. M. BRASSARD,

                                                _Priest and Curate_.

                                              H. HICKS, _Vicar_.

                                                     AND 300 OTHERS.

I ANSWERED:

GENTLEMEN:—I thank you for the honor you do me by your address. But
allow me to tell you, that the more I look upon the incalculable good
resulting from the Temperance Reform I have established, nearly from one
end of Canada to the other, the more I would deceive myself, were I to
attribute to myself the whole merit of that blessed work.

If our God has chosen me, his so feeble servant, as the instrument of
his infinite mercies towards our dear country; it is because he wanted
us to understand that He alone could make the marvellous change we see
everywhere, and that we shall give all the glory to Him.

It is more to the fervent prayers, and to the good examples of our
venerable bishops and curates, than to my feeble efforts, that we owe
the triumph of temperance in Canada; and it is my firm conviction that
that holy cause will lose nothing by my absence.

Our merciful God has called me to another field. I have heard his voice.
Though it is a great sacrifice for me to leave my own beloved country, I
must go to work in the midst of a new people, in the distant lands of
Illinois.

From many parts of Europe and Canada, multitudes are rushing towards the
western territories of the United States, to secure to their families,
the incalculable treasures which the good providence of God has
scattered over those broad prairies.

Those emigrants are in need of priests. They are like those little ones
of whom God speaks in his Word, who wanted bread and had nobody to give
them any: “I have heard their cries, I have seen their wants.” And in
spite of the great sacrifice I am called upon to make, I must bless the
Good Master, who calls me to work in that vineyard, planted by his own
hands, in those distant lands.

If anything can diminish the sadness of my feelings, when I bid adieu to
my countrymen, it is the assurance given me by the noble people of
Longueuil, that I have in Canada many friends whose fervent prayers will
constantly ascend to the throne of grace, to bring the benedictions of
heaven upon me, wherever I go.

                                                        C. CHINIQUY.

I arrived at Chicago on the 29th of October, 1851, and spent six days
with Bishop Vandeveld, in maturing the plans of our Catholic
colonization.

He gave me the wisest advice with the most extensive powers which a
bishop can give a priest, and urged me to begin, at once, the work, by
selecting the most suitable spot for such an important and vast
prospect.

My heart was filled with uncontrollable emotions when the hour came to
leave my superior and go to the conquest of the magnificent State of
Illinois, for the benefit of my church.

I fell at his knees to ask his benediction, and requested him never to
forget me in his prayers. He was not less affected than I was, and
pressing me to his bosom, bathed my face with his tears, and blessed me.

It took me three days to cross the prairies from Chicago to Bourbonnais.
Those prairies were then a vast solitude, with almost impassable roads.
At the invitation of their priest, Mr. Courjeault, several people had
come long distances to receive and overwhelm me with the public
expressions of their joy and respect.

After a few days of rest, in the midst of their interesting young
colony, I explained to Mr. Courjeault that, having been sent by the
bishop to found a settlement of Roman Catholic emigrants, on a
sufficiently grand scale to rule the government of Illinois, it was my
duty to go further south, in order to find the most suitable place for
the first village I intended to raise. But to my unspeakable regret, I
saw that my proposition filled the heart of that unfortunate priest with
the most bitter feelings of jealousy and hatred. It had been just the
same thing with Rev. Mr. Lebel, at Chicago.

The very moment I told him the object of my coming to Illinois, I felt
the same spirit of jealousy had turned him into an implacable enemy. I
had expected very different things from those two priests, for whom I
had entertained, till then, most sincere sentiments of esteem. So long
as they were under the impression that I had left Canada to help them
increase their small congregations, by inducing the emigrants to settle
among them, they loaded me, both in public and private, with marks of
their esteem. But the moment they saw that I was going to found, in the
very heart of Illinois, settlements on such a large scale, they banded
together to paralyze and ruin my efforts. Had I suspected such
opposition from the very men on whose moral help I had relied for the
success of my colonizing schemes, I would have never left Canada, for
Illinois. But it was now too late to stop my onward march. Trusting in
God alone for success, I felt that those two men were to be put among
those unforeseen obstacles which Heaven wanted me to overcome, if I
could not avoid them. I persuaded six of the most respectable citizens
of Bourbonnais to accompany me, in three wagons, in search of the best
site for the center of my future colony. I had a compass, to guide me
through those vast prairies, which were spread before me like a
boundless ocean. I wanted to select the highest point in Illinois for my
first town, in order to secure the purest air and water for the new
emigrants.

I was fortunate enough, under the guidance of God, to succeed better
than I expected, for the government surveyors have lately acknowledged
that the village of St. Anne occupies the very highest point of that
splendid state.

To my great surprise, ten days after I had selected that spot, fifty
families from Canada had planted their tents around mine, on the
beautiful site which forms to-day the town of St. Anne.

We were at the end of November, and though the weather was still mild, I
felt I had not an hour to lose in order to secure shelter for every one
of those families, before the cold winds and chilly rains of winter
should spread sickness and death among them. The greater part were
illiterate and poor people, without any idea of the dangers and
incredible difficulties of establishing a new settlement, where
everything had to be created. There were, at first, only two small
houses, one 25 by 30, and the other 16 by 20 feet, to lodge us.

With the rest of my dear emigrants, wrapped in buffalo robes, with my
overcoat for my pillow, I slept soundly, many nights on the bare floor,
during the three months which it took to get my first house erected.

Having taken the census of the people on the first of December, I found
two hundred souls, one hundred of whom were adults. I said to them:

“There are not three of you, if left alone, able to prepare a shelter
for your families, this winter; but if, forgetting yourselves, you work
for each other, as true friends and brethren, you will increase your
strength tenfold, and in a few weeks, there will be a sufficient number
of small, but solid buildings, to protect you against the storms and
snow of the winter which is fast coming upon us. Let us go to the forest
together and cut the wood, to-day; and to-morrow we will draw that
timber to one of the lots you have selected, and you will see with what
marvellous speed the house will be raised, if your hands and hearts are
perfectly united to work for each other, under the eyes and for the love
of the merciful God who gives us this splendid country for our
inheritage. But before going to the forest, let us kneel down to ask our
Heavenly Father to bless the work of our hands, and grant us to be of
one mind and one heart, and to protect us against the too common
accidents of those forests and building works.”

We all knelt on the grass, and, as much with our tears as with our lips,
we sent to the mercy-seat a prayer, which was surely heard by the One
who said, “Ask and you will receive,” and we started for the forest.

The readers would scarcely believe me, were I to tell them with what
marvellous rapidity the first forty small, but neat houses were put up
on our beautiful prairies.

Whilst the men were cutting timber, and raising one another’s houses,
with a unity, a joy, a good-will and rapidity, which many times drew
from me tears of admiration, the women would prepare the common meals.
We obtained our flour and pork from Bourbonnais and Momence, at a very
low price; and, as I was a good shot, one or two friends and I, used to
kill, every day, enough prairie chickens, quails, ducks, wild geese,
brants and deer, to feed more people than there were in our young
colony.

Those delicious viands, which would have been welcomed on the table of
the king, and which would have satisfied the most fastidious gourmand,
caused many of my poor, dear emigrants to say:

“Our daily and most common meals here, are more sumptuous and delicate
than the richest ones in Canada, and they cost almost nothing.”

When I saw that a sufficient number of houses had been built to give
shelter to every one of the first emigrants, I called a meeting and
said:

“My dear friends, by the great mercy of God, and in almost a miraculous
way, (thanks be to the unity and charity which have bound you to each
other till now, as members of the same family,) you are in your little,
but happy homes, and you have nothing to fear from the winds and snow of
the winter, I think that my duty now is to direct your attention to the
necessity of building a two-story house. The upper part will be used as
the school-house for your children on week days, and for a chapel on
Sundays, and the lower part will be my parsonage. I will furnish the
money for the flooring, shingles, the nails and the windows, and you
will give your work gratis to cut and draw the timber and put it up. I
will also pay the architect, without asking a cent from you. It is quite
time to provide a school for your children; for in this country, as in
any other place, there is no possible prosperity or happiness for a
people, if they neglect the education of their children. Now, we are too
numerous to continue having our Sabbath worship in any private house, as
we have done till now. What do you think of this?”

They unanimously answered:

“Yes! after you have worked so hard to give a home to every one of us,
it is just that we should help you to make one for yourself. We are
happy to hear that it is your intention to secure a good education for
our children. Let us begin the work at once.”

This was the 16th of January, 1852. The sun was as warm as on a
beautiful day of May in Canada. We again fell upon our knees to implore
the help of God, and sang a beautiful French hymn.

The next day, we were seventy-two men in a neighboring forest, felling
the great oaks; and on the 17th of April, only three months later, that
fine two-story building, nearly forty feet square, was blessed by Bishop
Vandeveld.

It was surmounted by a nice steeple, thirty feet high, in which we had
put a bell, weighing 250 pounds, whose solemn sound was to tell our joys
and sorrows over the boundless prairies.

On that day, instead of being only fifty families, as at the last
census, we numbered more than one hundred, among whom more than 500 were
adults. The chapel which we thought, at first, would be too large, was
filled to its utmost capacity on the day of its consecration to God.

Not a month later, we had to speak of making an addition of forty feet
more, which when finished, six months later, was found to be still
insufficient for the accommodation of the constantly increasing flood of
immigration, which came, not only from Canada, but from Belgium and
France. It soon became necessary to make a new center, and expand the
limits of my first colony; which I did, by planting a cross at l’Erable,
about fifteen miles southwest of St. Anne, and another at a place we
call St. Mary, twelve miles southeast, in the county of Iroquois. These
settlements were soon filled; for that very spring, more than one
thousand new families came from Canada, to join us.

No words can express the joy of my heart, when I saw with what rapidity,
my (then) so dear Church of Rome was taking possession of those
magnificent lands, and how soon she would be unrivaled mistress, not
only of the State of Illinois, but of the whole valley of the
Mississippi. But the ways of men are not the ways of God. I had been
called, by the Bishops of Rome, to Illinois, to extend the power of that
church. But my God had called me there, that I might give, to that
church, the most deadly blow she has ever received on this Continent.

My task is now to tell my readers, how the God of Truth, and Light and
Life, broke, one after another, all the charmed bonds by which I was
kept a slave at the feet of the Pope; and how He opened my eyes, and
those of my people, to the unsuspected and untold abominations of
Romanism.




                              CHAPTER LI.

INTRIGUES, IMPOSTURES, AND CRIMINAL LIFE OF THE PRIEST IN
  BOURBONNAIS—INDIGNATION OF THE BISHOP—THE PEOPLE IGNOMINIOUSLY TURN
  OUT THE CRIMINAL PRIEST FROM THEIR PARISH—FRIGHTFUL SCANDAL—FAITH IN
  THE CHURCH OF ROME SERIOUSLY SHAKEN.


“Please accompany me to Bourbonnais; I have to confer with you and the
Rev. Mr. Courjeault, on important matters,” said the bishop, half an
hour before leaving St. Anne, after having blessed the chapel.

“I intended, my lord, to ask your lordship to grant me that honor,
before you offered it,” I answered.

Two hours of good driving took us to the parsonage of the Rev. Mr.
Courjeault, who had prepared a sumptuous dinner, to which several of the
principal citizens of Bourbonnais had been invited.

When all the guests had departed, and the bishop, Mr. Courjeault, and I,
were alone, he drew from his trunk, a bundle of weekly papers of
Montreal, Canada, in which several letters, very insulting and
compromising for the bishop, were published, signed R. L. C. Showing
them to me, he said:

“Mr. Chiniquy, can I know the reason you had for writing such insulting
things against your bishop?”

“My lord,” I answered. “I have no words to express my surprise and
indignation, when I read those letters. But, thanks be to God, I am not
the author of those infamous writings. I would rather have my right hand
cut off, than to allow it to pen such false and perfidious things
against you, or any one else.”

“Do you assure me that you are not the writer of the letters? Are you
positive in that denegation; and do you know the contents of these lying
communications?” replied the Bishop.

“Yes, my lord, I know the contents of these communications. I have read
them, several times, with supreme disgust and indignation; and I
positively assert that I never wrote a single line of them.”

“Then, can you tell me who did write them?” said the bishop.

I answered: “Please, my lord, put that question to the Rev. Mr.
Courjeault; he is more able than any one to satisfy your lordship on
that matter.”

I looked at Mr. Courjeault with an indignant air, which told him, that
he could not any longer wear the mask, behind which he had concealed
himself, for the last three or four months. The eyes of the bishop were
also turned, and firmly fixed on the wretched priest.

No! Never had I seen anything so strange, as the countenance of that
guilty man. His face, though usually ugly, suddenly took a cadaverous
appearance; his eyes were fixed on the floor, as if unable to move.

The only signs of life left in him, were given by his knees, which were
shaking convulsively; and by the big drops of sweat rolling down his
unwashed face; for, I must say here, _en passant_, that, with very few
exceptions, that priest was the dirtiest man I ever saw.

The bishop, with unutterable expressions of indignation, exclaimed:

“Mr. Courjeault; you are the writer of those infamous and slanderous
letters! Three times, you have written, and twice you told me, verbally,
that they were coming from Mr. Chiniquy! I do not ask you if you are the
author of these slanders against me.

“I see it written in your face. Your malice against Mr. Chiniquy, is
really diabolical. You wanted to ruin him in my estimation, as well as
in that of his countrymen. And to succeed the better in that plot, you
publish the most egregious falsehoods against me in the Canadian press,
to induce me to denounce Mr. Chiniquy as an impostor.

“How is it possible that a priest can so completely give himself to the
Devil?”

Addressing me, the bishop said: “Mr. Chiniquy, I beg your pardon for
having believed and repeated, that you were depraved enough to write
those calumnies against your bishop, I was deceived by that deceitful
man.

“I will immediately retract what I have written and said against you.”

Then, addressing Mr. Courjeault he again said:

“The least punishment I can give you is to turn you out of my diocese,
and write to all the Bishops of America, that you are the vilest priest
I ever saw, that they may never give you any position on this
Continent.”

These last words had hardly fallen from the lips of the bishop, when Mr.
Courjeault fell on his knees, before me, and bathing, with his tears, my
hands, which he was convulsively pressing in his, said:

“Dear Mr. Chiniquy, I see the greatness of my iniquity against you and
against our common bishop. For the dear Saviour Jesus’ sake, forgive me.
I take God to witness that you will never have a more devoted friend
than I will be. And you, my lord, allow me to tell you, that I thank God
that my malice and my great sin against both you and Mr. Chiniquy is
known and punished at once. However, in the name of our crucified
Saviour, I ask you to forgive me. God knows that, hereafter, you will
not have a more obedient and devoted priest than I.”

It was a most touching spectacle to see the tears, and hear the sobs of
that repentant sinner. I could not contain myself, nor refrain from
tears. They were mingled with those of that returning stray sheep. I
answered:

“Yes, Mr. Courjeault, I forgive you with all my heart, as I wish my
merciful God to forgive me my sins. May the God who sees your repentance
forgive you also!”

Bishop Vandeveld, who was gifted with a most sensitive and kind nature,
was also shedding tears, when I lifted up Mr. Courjeault to press him to
my heart, and to tell him again with my voice choked with sobs: “I
forgive you most sincerely, as I want to be forgiven.”

He asked me: “What do you advise me to do? Must I forgive also? and can
I continue to keep him at the head of this important mission?”

“Yes, my lord. Please forgive and forget the errors of that dear
brother; he has already done so much good to my countrymen of
Bourbonnais. I pledge myself that he will, hereafter, be one of your
best priests.”

And the bishop forgave him, after some very appropriate and paternal
advice, admirably mixed with mercy and firmness.

It was then about three o’clock in the afternoon. We separated, to say
our vespers and matins (prayers which took nearly an hour).

I had just finished reciting them in the garden, when I saw the Rev. Mr.
Courjeault walking from the church towards me, but his steps were
uncertain, as one distracted or half drunk. I was puzzled at the sight,
for he was a strong teetotaler, and I knew he had no strong drink in the
church. He advanced three or four steps, then retreated. At last, he
came very near, but his face had such an expression of terror and
sadness that he was hardly recognizable. He muttered something that I
could not understand.

“Please repeat your sentence,” I said to him, “I did not understand
you.”

He then put his hands on his face, and again muttered something. His
voice was drowned in his tears and sobs. Supposing that he was coming to
ask me again to pardon his past malice and calumnies against me, I felt
an unspeakable compassion for him.

As there were a couple of seats near by, I said to him:

“My dear Mr. Courjeault, come and sit here with me; and do not think any
more of what God Almighty has blotted out with the blood of His Son. I
will never think any more of your momentary errors. You may look upon me
as your most devoted friend.”

“Dear Mr. Chiniquy,” he answered, “I have to reveal to you another dark
mystery of my miserable life. Since more than a year, I have lived with
the beadle’s daughter as if she were my wife!

“She has just told me that she is to become a mother in a few days, and
that I have to see to that, and give her $500. She threatens to denounce
me publicly to the bishop and people if I do not support her and her
offspring. Would it not be better for me to flee away, this night, and
go back to France to live in my own family, and conceal my shame?
Sometimes, I am even tempted to throw myself in the river, to put an end
to my miserable and dishonored existence. Do you think that the bishop
would forgive this new crime, if I threw myself at his feet and asked
pardon? Would he give me some other place in his vast diocese, where my
misfortunes and my sins are not known? Please tell me what to do.”

I remained absolutely stupefied, and did not know what to answer. Though
I had compassion for the unfortunate man, I must confess that this new
development of his hypocrisy and rascality filled me with an unspeakable
horror and disgust. He had, till then, wrapped himself in such a thick
mantle of deception that many of his people looked upon him as an angel
of purity. His infamies were so well concealed under an exterior of
extreme moral rigidity that several of his parishioners looked upon him
as a saint, whose relics could perform miracles. Not long before, two
young couples, of the best families of Bourbonnais, having danced in a
respectable social gathering, had been condemned by him, and compelled
to ask pardon, publicly, in the church. This pharisaical rigidity caused
the secret vices of that priest to be still more conspicuous and
scandalous. I felt that the scandal which would follow the publication
of this mystery of iniquity would be awful; that it would even cause
many, forever, to lose faith in our church. So many sad thoughts filled
my mind that I was confused and unable to give him any advice. I
answered:

“Your misfortune is really great. If the bishop were not here, I might,
perhaps, tell you my mind about the best thing to do, just now. But the
bishop is here; he is the only man to whom you have to go to know how to
come out of the bottomless abyss into which you have fallen. He is your
proper counsellor; go and tell him, frankly, everything, and follow his
advice.”

With staggering step, and in such deep emotions that his sobs and cries
could be heard for quite a distance, he went to the bishop. I remained
alone, half petrified at what I had heard.

Half an hour later, the bishop came to me. He was pale and his eyes
reddened with tears. He said to me:

“Mr. Chiniquy, what an awful scandal! What a new disgrace for our holy
church! That Mr. Courjeault, whom I thought, till to-day, to be one of
my best priests, is an incarnate devil. What shall I do with him? Please
help me by your advice; tell me what you consider the best way of
preventing the scandal, and protecting the faith of the good people
against the destructive storm which is coming upon them.”

“My dear Bishop,” I answered, “the more I consider these scandals here,
the less I see how we can save the church from becoming a dreadful
wreck. I feel too much the responsibility of my advice to give it. Let
your lordship, guided by the Spirit of God, do what you consider the
best for the honor of the church and the salvation of so many souls,
which are in danger of perishing when this scandal becomes known. For
me, the only thing I can do is to conceal my face with shame, go back to
my young colony to pray and weep and work.”

The bishop replied: “Here is what I intend to do. Mr. Courjeault tells
me that there is not the least suspicion among the people of his sin,
and that it is an easy thing to send that girl to the house provided in
Canada for priests’ offenses, without awakening any suspicion. He seems
so penitent, that I hope, hereafter, we have nothing to fear from him.
He will now live the life of a good priest here, without giving any
scandal. But if I remove him, then there will be some suspicions of his
fall, and the awful scandal we want to avoid will come. Please lend me
$100, which I will give to Mr. Courjeault, to send that girl to Canada
as soon as possible; and he will continue here, to work with wisdom
after this terrible trial. What do you think of that plan?”

“If your lordship is sure of the conversion of Mr. Courjeault, and that
there is no danger of his great iniquity being known by the people,
evidently the wisest thing you can do is to send that girl to Canada,
and keep Mr. Courjeault here. Though I see great dangers even in that
way of dealing in this sad affair. But, unfortunately, I have not a cent
in hand to-day, and I cannot lend you the $100 you want.”

“Then,” said the bishop, “I will give a draft on a bank of Chicago, but
you must endorse it.”

“I have no objection, my lord, to endorse any draft signed by your
lordship,” I replied.

Though it was late in the day, and that I had, at first, proposed to
spend the night, I came back to my dear colony of St. Anne. Bourbonnais
appeared to me like a burning house, in the cellar of which there was a
barrel of powder, from which one could not keep himself too far away.

Five days later, four of the principal citizens of that interesting, but
sorely tried, place knocked at my door. They were sent as a deputation
from the whole village to ask me what to do about their curate, Mr.
Courjeault. They told me that several of them had, long since, suspected
what was going on between that priest and the beadle’s daughter, but
they had kept that secret. However, yesterday, they said the eyes of the
parish had been opened to the awful scandal.

The disgusting demonstrations and attention of the curate, when the
victim of his lust took the diligence, left no doubt in the minds of any
one that she is to have a child in Montreal.

“Now, Mr. Chiniquy, we are sent here to ask your advice. Please tell us
what to do.”

“My dear friends,” I answered, “it is not from me, but from our common
bishop, that you must ask what is to be done in such deplorable
affairs.”

But they replied: “Would you not be kind enough to come to Bourbonnais
with us, and go to our unfortunate priest to tell him that his criminal
conduct is known by the whole people, and that we cannot decently keep
him a day longer as our Christian teacher. He has rendered us great
services in the past, which we will never forget. We do not want to
abuse or insult him in any way. Though guilty, he is still a priest. The
only favor we ask from him now is that he quits the place, without noise
and scandal, in the night, to avoid any disagreeable demonstrations
which might come from his personal enemies, whom his pharisaical
rigidity has made pretty numerous and bitter.”

“I do not see any reason to refuse you that favor,” I answered.

Three hours later, in the presence of those four gentlemen, I was
delivering my sad message to the unfortunate curate. He received it as
his death warrant. But he was humble, and submitted to his fate.

After spending four hours with us in settling his affairs, he fell on
his knees, with torrents of tears, he asked pardon for the scandal he
had given, and requested us to ask pardon from the whole parish, and at
12 o’clock at night he left for Chicago. That hour was a sad one,
indeed, for us all. But my God had a still sadder hour in store for me.
The people of Bourbonnais had requested me to give them some religious
evening services the next week, and I was just at the end of one of
them, the 7th of May, when, suddenly, the Rev. Mr. Courjeault entered
the church, walked through the crowd, saluting this one, smiling on that
one, and pressing the hands of many. His face bore the marks of
impudence and debauchery.

From one end of the church to the other, a whisper of amazement and
indignation was heard.

“Mr. Courjeault! Mr. Courjeault!! Great God! what does this mean?”

I observed that he was advancing towards me, probably with the intention
of shaking hands, before the people, but I did not give him time to do
it. I left by the back door, and went to the parsonage, which was only a
few steps distant. He, then, went back to the door to have a talk with
the people, but very few gave him that chance. Though he affected to be
exceedingly gay, jocose and talkative, he could not get many people to
stop and hear him. Every one, particularly the women, were filled with
disgust, at his impudence. Seeing himself nearly deserted, at the church
door, he turned his steps towards the parsonage, which he entered,
whistling. When he beheld me, he laughed and said:

“Oh! oh! our dear little Father Chiniquy here? How do you do?”

“I am quite unwell,” I answered, “since I see that you are so miserably
destroying yourself.”

“I do not want to destroy myself,” he answered; “but it is you who wants
to turn me out of my beautiful parish of Bourbonnais, to take my place.
With the four blockheads who accompanied you, the other day, you have
frightened and persuaded me that my misfortune with Mary was known by
all the people; but our good bishop has understood that this was a trick
of yours, and that it was one of your lying stories. I came back to take
possession of my parish, and turn you out.”

“If the bishop has sent you back here to turn me out, that I may go back
to my dear colony, he has just done what I asked him to do; for he
knows, better than any man, for what great purpose I came to this
country, and that I cannot do my work so long as he asks me to take care
of Bourbonnais. I go, at once, and leave you in full possession of your
parsonage. But I pity you, when I see the dark cloud which is on your
horizon. Good-bye!”

“You are the only dark cloud on my horizon,” he answered. “When you are
gone, I will be in as perfect peace as I was before you set your feet in
Illinois. Good-bye; and please never come back here, except I invite
you.”

I left, and ordered my servant-man to drive me back to St. Anne. But
when crossing the village, I saw that there was a terrible excitement
among the people. Several times they stopped me, and requested me to
remain in their midst to advise them what to do.

But I refused, saying to them: “It would be an insult on my part to
advise you anything, in a matter where your duty as men and Catholics is
so clear. Consult the respect you owe to yourselves, to your families
and to your church, and you will know what to do.”

It took me all night, which was very dark, to come back to St. Anne,
where I arrived at dawn, the 9th of May, 1852.

The next Sabbath day, I held a public service in my chapel, which was
crowded, without making any allusion to that deplorable affair. On the
Monday following, four citizens of Bourbonnais were deputed to tell me
what they had done, and asked me not to desert them in that hour of
trial, but to remember that I was their countryman, and that they had
nobody else to whom they could look to help to fulfill their religious
duties. Here is the substance of their message:

“As soon as we saw that you had left our village, without telling us
what to do, we called a public meeting, where we passed the following
resolutions”:

1st. No personal insult shall be given to Mr. Courjeault.

2nd. We cannot consent to keep him a single hour as our pastor.

3rd. When, next Sabbath, he will begin his sermon, we will instantly
leave the church, and go to the door, that he may remain absolutely
alone, and understand our stern determination not to have him any more
for our spiritual teacher.

4th. We will send these resolutions to the bishop, and ask him to allow
Mr. Chiniquy to divide his time and attention between his new colony and
us, till we have a pastor able to instruct and edify us.

Strange to say, poor Mr. Courjeault, shut up in his parsonage during
that night, knew nothing of that meeting. He had not found a single
friend to warn him of what was to happen the next Sunday. That Sunday,
the weather was magnificent, and there never had been such a multitude
of people at the church.

The miserable priest, thinking by that unusual crowd, that everything
was to be right with him, that day, began his mass and went to the
pulpit to deliver his sermon. But he had hardly pronounced the first
words, when, at a signal given by some one, the whole people, without a
single exception, ran out of the church, as if it had been on fire, and
he remained alone.

Of course, this fell upon him as a thunderbolt, and he came very near
fainting. However, recovering himself, he went to the door, and having
with his tears and sobs, as with his words, persuaded the people to
listen to what he had to tell them, he said:

“I see that the hand of God is upon me, and I deserve it. I have sinned,
and made a mistake by coming back. You do not want me any more to be
your pastor. I can not complain of that; this is your right, you will be
satisfied. I will leave the place forever, to-night. I only ask you to
forgive my past errors and pray for me.”

This short address was followed by the most deadly silence, not a voice
was heard to insult him. Many, on the contrary, were so much impressed
with the sad solemnity of this occurrence that they could not refrain
their tears. The whole people went back to their homes with broken
hearts. Mr. Courjeault left Bourbonnais that very night, never to return
again. But the awful scandal he had given did not disappear with him.

Our Great and Merciful God, who, many times, has made the very sins and
errors of his people to work for good, caused that public iniquity of
the priest to remove the scales from many eyes and prepare them to
receive the light, which was already dawning at the horizon. A voice
from heaven was as if heard by many of us:

“Do you not see that in your Church of Rome, you do not follow the Word
of God, but the lying traditions of men? Is it not evident that your
priest’s celibacy is a snare and an institution of Satan?”

Many asked me to show them, in the Gospel, where Christ had established
the law of celibacy.

“I will do better,” I added, “I will put the Gospel in your hands, and
you will look for yourselves in that holy book what is said on that
matter.”

The very same day I ordered a merchant, from Montreal, to send me a
large box filled with New Testaments, printed by the order of the
Archbishop of Quebec, and on the 25th as many from New York. Very soon
it was known by every one of my emigrants that not only had Jesus never
forbidden His apostles and priests to marry, but he had left them free
to have their wives, and live with them, according to the very testimony
of Paul: “Have we not the power to lead about with us a wife and sister,
as well as the rest of the apostles and brethren of the Lord, and
Cephas” (Cor. ix: 55); they saw, by their Gospel, that the doctrine of
celibacy of the priests was not brought from heaven by Christ, but had
been forged in darkness, to add to the miseries of man. They read and
read over again these words of Christ:

“If you continue in my word, you shall be my disciples indeed.

“You shall know the truth, and it shall make you free.

“If, therefore, the son shall make you free, you shall be free indeed”
(John viii: 31, 32, 36).

And those promises of liberty, which Christ gave to those who read and
followed His Word, made their hearts leap with joy. They fell upon their
minds as music from heaven. They also soon found, by themselves, that
every time the disciples of Christ had asked Him who would be the first
ruler, or the pope, in His church, he had always solemnly and positively
said that, in His church, nobody would ever become the first, the ruler
or the pope.

And they began, seriously, to suspect that the great powers of the pope
and his bishops were nothing but a sacrilegious usurpation. I was not
long without seeing that the reading of the Holy Scriptures by my dear
countrymen was changing them into other men.

Their minds were evidently enlarged and raised to higher spheres of
thought. They were beginning to suspect that the heavy chains which were
wounding their shoulders were preventing them from making progress in
wealth, intelligence and liberty, as their more fortunate fellow-men,
called Protestants.

This was not yet the bright light of the day, but it was the blessed
dawn.




                              CHAPTER LII.


On the 20th of May, 1852, I received the following letter from Bishop
Vandeveld:

REV. MR. CHINIQUY.

MY DEAR MR. CHINIQUY:—The Rev. Mr. Courjeault is just returned from
Bourbonnais, where he ought never to have gone back. He has told me of
his complete failure and ignominious exit. I bitterly regret having
allowed him to go there again. But he had so persuaded me that his
criminal conduct with his servant girl was ignored by the people, that I
had yielded to his request.

I feel that this new attempt, on his part, to impose himself on that
honest people, has added to the enormity of his first scandal. I advise
him now to go back to France, where he can more easily conceal his shame
than in America. But one of the darkest features of that disgusting
affair is that I am obliged to pay the $500 which the girl asked, in
order to prevent Mr Courjeault from being dragged before the civil
tribunal and sent to jail.

The malice of that priest against you has received its just reward. But
my fear is that you have another implacable enemy here in Mr. Lebel,
whose power to do evil is greater than Mr. Courjeault’s.

Before you began your great work of directing the flood of Roman
Catholic emigration towards this country, to secure it to our holy
church, he was in favor of that glorious scheme, but his jealousy
against you has suddenly changed his mind.

He has, lately, addressed a letter to the Canadian press, every word of
which is an unmitigated falsehood. Of course, the Bishop of Montreal,
who is more than ever opposed to our colonization plan, has published
that lying letter in his journal; more than that, he has reproduced the
testimony of a perjured man, who swears that many of the people of
Illinois are bitten and killed by the rattlesnakes, and those who escape
are taxed six cents for each pane of glass of their windows.

Will you be discouraged by this opposition? I hope not. This opposition
is the greatest evidence we could have that our scheme is from God, and
that He will support you. I am tempted to interdict Mr. Lebel, and send
him back to Canada, for writing things which he so well knows to be
false. The want of a French-speaking priest for your countrymen of
Chicago is the only thing which has prevented me from withdrawing his
faculties. But I have warned him that if he writes any more against the
truth, I will punish him as he deserves.

For you, my dear sir, I will address to you the very words which God
Himself addressed to His servant, Joshua: “Be strong, and of good
courage; for unto this people shalt thou divide, for an inheritance, the
land which I swear unto their fathers to give them” (Joshua 1: 6).

1 agree with what you wrote me in your last letter, that the charge I
have given you of Bourbonnais, pro tempore, will seriously interfere
with your other numberless duties towards your dear emigrants. But there
is no help; the only thing I can promise, is to relieve you as soon as
possible. I have no other priest to whom I can trust the interesting
mission of Bourbonnais. For Father Huick is too old and infirm for such
a work. It is evidently the will of God that you should extend your
labors over the first limits you had fixed. Be faithful to the end, and
the Lord will be with you, and support you throughout all your labors
and tribulations.

                                           Truly Yours,

                                                ✠ OLIV VANDEVELD,

                                                  _Bishop of Chicago_.

During the next six months, more than 500 families from France, Belgium
and Canada came and gave to our colony a life, power and prosperity
impossible for me to depict. The joy I felt at this unforeseen success
was much diminished, however, by the sudden news that Mr. Courjeault had
come back from France, where he spent only one month.

Not daring to visit Bourbonnais again, he was lurking on the frontiers
of Indiana, only a few miles distant, evidently with some sinister
intention.

Driven to a state of madness by his jealousy and hatred, that
unfortunate man addressed to me, on the 23d of January, 1853, the most
abusive letter I ever received, and ended it by telling me that the fine
(though unfinished) church of Bourbonnais, which he had built, was to be
burned, and that my life would be in danger if I remained at the head of
that mission.

I immediately sent that letter to the bishop, asking his advice. In his
answer he told me that he thought that Mr. Courjeault was wicked enough
to fulfill his threats. He added: “Though I have not yet clear evidence
of it, it is my fear that Mr. Lebel is united with Mr. Courjeault in the
diabolical plot of burning your church of Bourbonnais. Several people
have reported to me that he says that your presence there will be the
ruin of that people, and the destruction of their church. Oh! to what
extremities bad priests can go, when once they have given themselves to
their unbridled passions! The first thing I would advise you, my dear
Mr. Chiniquy, in the presence of such a terrible calamity, is to insure
that church without delay. I have tried to do it here, but they have
refused, under the pretext that it is an unfinished, frame building, and
there are too many dangers of fire when people are still working at it.

“My impression is that Mr. Lebel is on intimate terms with some
insurance gentlemen, and has frightened them by speaking of that rumor
of danger, of which he is probably the father, with that miserable
Courjeault. Perhaps you may have a better chance, by addressing yourself
to some insurance company which you might find at Joliet or at
Springfield.”

After vain efforts to insure the church, I wrote to the bishop: “The
only way to escape the impending danger is to finish the church at once,
and insure it after. I have just made a collection of $400 among the
people of Bourbonnais, to which I added $300 from my own private
resources, and will go to work immediately if your lordship has no
objections.”

Having got the approbation of my superior, on the 1st of March I began
to put the last hand to that building.

We worked almost day and night, till the 1st of May, when it was all
finished. I dare affirm, that for a country place, that church was
unsurpassed in beauty. The inside frame-work was all made of the
splendid black oak of Bourbonnais, polished and varnished by most
skillful men, and it looked like a mirror. Very seldom have I seen
anything more grand and beautiful than the altar, made also of that
precious black oak. It was late at night when, with my fellow-laborers,
covered with dust and sweat, we could say with joy the solemn words, “It
is finished!” Afterwards we sung the Te Deum.

Had I had any opportunity, at that late hour, it was my thought and
desire to insure it. But I was forced to postpone this till the next
Monday.

The next day (the first Sabbath of May, 1853), the sun seemed to come
out from the horizon and rise above our heads with more than usual
magnificence.

The air was calm and pure, and the numberless spring flowers of our
gardens mingling their perfumes with the fragrant leaves of the splendid
forest at the front of the village, the balmy atmosphere, the songs of
the birds, seemed to tell us that this Sabbath day was to be the most
happy one for me and my dear people of Bourbonnais. The church had never
been so crowded. The hymns we sung had never been so melodious, and the
words of gratitude which I addressed to my God, when I thanked him for
the church he had given us, in which to adore and bless him, had never
been so sincere and earnest: never had our tears of joy flowed so
profusely as on that splendid and never-to-be-forgotten Sabbath.

Alas! who would suspect that, six hours later, the same people, gathered
around the smoking ruins of their church, would rend the air with their
cries of desolation! Such, however, was the case.

While taking my dinner, after the public service, two little boys, who
had remained in the church to wait for the hour of the Catechism, ran to
the parsonage, crying: “Fire! Fire!! Fire!!!”

Bare-headed, and half-paralyzed with the idea that my church was on
fire, I went out to see the awful reality. A girdle of smoke and fire
was already issuing from almost every part, between the top of the
wooden walls and the roof.

I had rushed to the church with a pail of water in my hand. But it was
too late to make any use of it; the flames were already running and
leaping with a fearful rapidity over the fresh varnish, like a long
train of powder. In less than two hours all was finished again.

No doubt could remain in our minds. This was the work of an incendiary,
for there was no fire in the church after the service. Many strangers
who had come from a distance, had gone through the whole nave and the
upper galleries, to have a better sight of the whole building, and two
of them had been seen by the little boys, remaining ten or fifteen
minutes alone; they had gone back to some of the houses of the village
without being remarked by anybody, for it was dinner time, and there was
nobody to watch them.

Though stunned by that awful calamity, the noble-hearted people of
Bourbonnais did not lose their minds. Seeing that they were all gathered
around the smoking ruins, at about six P. M., I addressed to them a few
words to support their courage. I told them that it was only in the
midst of great trials and difficulties that men could show their noblest
qualities, and their true manhood; that if we were true men, instead of
losing our time in shedding tears and rending the air with our cries of
desolation, we would immediately put our hands to the work, and begin
the very next day to raise up, not a frame building, which the flames
could turn into ashes in a few minutes, and which the storm could blow
down over our heads, but a stone church, which would stand before God
and man as an imperishable monument of their faith, indomitable courage
and liberality. We immediately started a subscription, to erect, without
delay, a stone church. In less than one hour, $4,000 in money, and more
than $5,000 in time, timber and stone and other material, were
subscribed, every cent of which has been faithfully given for the
erection of that fine stone church of Bourbonnais.

The next Thursday, Bishop Vandeveld came from Chicago to confer with me
about what could be done to repair that terrible loss, and to inquire
confidentially of me as to the author of that fire. All the facts we
gathered pointed to the same direction. It was evident that the
miserable Courjeault, with Lebel, the French Canadian priest of Chicago,
had done that evil work through their emissaries. No doubt of this
remained in my mind when I learned that soon after, Mr. Courjeault had
thrown himself into one of those dark dungeons called a monastery of La
Trappe, which Satan has built on earth as a preparation for the dark
hereafter of the wicked.

The unexpected visit of the bishop, had, at first, rejoiced me, by the
hope that he would bring me words of encouragement.

But what was my disappointment, when he said to me:

“My dear Mr. Chiniquy, I must reveal to you a thing that I have not yet
made known to anyone. It is confidential, and I request you not to say a
word before it is accomplished. I can not remain any longer Bishop of
Illinois! No! I cannot any longer assume the responsibilities of such a
high position, because it is beyond my power to fulfill my duties and do
what the church requires of me. The conduct of the priests of this
diocese is such, that, should I follow the regulations of the canon, I
would be forced to interdict all my priests with the exception of you
and two or three others.

“They are all either notorious drunkards, or given to public or secret
concubinage; several of them have children by their own nieces, and two
by their own sisters. I do not think that ten of them believe in God.
Religion is nothing to them but a well-paying comedy. Where can I find a
remedy for such a general evil? Can I punish one of them and leave the
others free in their abominable doings, when they are almost all equally
guilty? Would not the general interdiction of these priests be the death
blow to our church in Illinois? Besides, how can I punish them, when I
know that many of them are ready to poison me the very moment I raise a
finger against them. I suppose that you do not ignore the fact that my
poor predecessor was poisoned by one of those priests who had seduced
several nuns, when he was in the very act of investigating the matter.

“I intend to go to Rome, as soon as I receive my permit from the pope,
to renounce at his feet the Bishopric of Chicago, which I will not keep
on any consideration.

“If the pope does not give me another diocese, with a better set of
priests, I prefer to spend the rest of my life at the head of a small
congregation, where I shall not have, on my shoulders, the awful
responsibility which is killing me here. The last horrible deeds of
Courjeault and Lebel, of which you are the victim to-day, has filled the
bitter cup which God has put to my lips to drink. It is overflowing. I
cannot any longer endure it.”

When speaking so, the bishop’s face was bathed with tears. It was very
late—too late, indeed, to make the remonstrances which came to my mind,
in order to change his resolutions.

I determined to wait till the next morning, when I should have plenty of
time, I hoped, to expel his dark thoughts, and give him more courage.
Besides, I was, myself, so discouraged by those awful disclosures, that
I was in need of mental as well as bodily rest. But, alas! the next day
was to be one of the darkest of my priestly life!

When the hour for breakfast came the next morning, I went to awaken the
bishop. What was my dismay, when I found him drunk!

Before going to bed, he had secretly asked my housekeeper to give him
the bottle of wine which I used to celebrate mass. It was a large
bottle, containing nearly a quart of wine, which would last me at least
six months. The whole of which he had drank during the night!

I had been told that Bishop Vandeveld (as well as the greater number of
the Bishops of the United States) was a drunkard, but I had never
believed it. He always drank very moderately, before me, any time I sat
at his table, or he at mine. It appears that it was at night, when
nobody could see him, that he gave himself up to that detestable habit.
His room was filled with the odor of what he had vomited, after drinking
such an enormous quantity of wine. He left the room, only at noon, after
the fumes of the wine had almost entirely disappeared, and requested the
housekeeper to cleanse it herself, without letting the servants know
anything of the occurrence of the night.

But words would fail to express my consternation and the discouragement
I felt. I had formed such a good and exalted opinion of that man! I had
found in him such noble qualities! His intelligence was so bright, his
learning so extensive, his heart so large, his plans so grand, his piety
so sincere, his charity so worthy of a Bishop of Christ!

It was so pleasant for me to know, till then, that I was honored with
the full confidence of a bishop who, it seemed to me, had not a superior
in our church!

The destruction of my dear church by the hands of incendiaries was
surely a great calamity for me; but the fall of my bishop, from the high
position he had in my heart and mind, was still greater.

I had the means, in hand, to rebuild that church; but my confidence in
my bishop was irremediably, and forever lost! Never had a son loved his
father more sincerely, than I had loved him; and never had any priest
felt a more sincere respect for his bishop, than I for him! Oh! what a
terrible wound was made in my heart that day! what tortures I felt!

But how many times, since, I have blessed my God for these wounds!
Without them, I should never have known, that instead of being in the
bosom of the Immaculate Church of Christ, I was the slave of that great
Babylon, which poisons the nations with the wine of her abominations.

My love and respect for Bishop Vandeveld, were very strong chains, by
which I was bound to the feet of the idols of Rome. I will earnestly
bless God for having himself broken these chains, on that day of supreme
desolation.

The remaining part of the day, as well as the hour of the next morning
which the bishop spent in my house, I remained almost mute in his
presence. He was not less embarrassed when he asked me my view about his
project of leaving the diocese. I answered him, in a few words, that I
could not disapprove the purpose; for I would, myself, prefer to live in
a dark forest, in the midst of wild animals, than among drunken, atheist
priests and bishops.

Some months later, I learned, without regret, that the Pope had accepted
his resignation of the Bishopric of Chicago, and appointed him Bishop of
Natchez, in Louisiana. His successor to the Bishopric of Chicago, was
Rev. O’Regan.

One of the very first things which this new bishop did, was to bring
Bishop Vandeveld before the criminal tribunals, as a thief, accusing him
of having stolen $100,000 from the Bishopric of Chicago, and carrying
them away with him. There is no need to say, that this action caused a
terrible scandal. Not only in Illinois, but through all the United
States, both priests and laymen had to blush, and cast down their eyes
before the world. The two bishops, employing the best lawyers to fight
each other, came very near proving to the world that both of them were
equally swindlers and thieves; when the Pope forced them both to stop
their contestation, and bring the affair before his tribunal, at Rome.
There, it was decided that the $100,000, which had really been taken
from Chicago to the Natchez diocese, should be equally divided between
the two bishops.

How many times did I feel my soul brought to the dust, in the midst of
those horrible scandals! How many sleepless nights have I spent, when a
voice, which I could not silence, seemed crying to me, louder than
thunder:

“What are you doing here, extending the power of a church, which is a
den of thieves, drunkards, and impure atheists? A church, governed by
men whom you know to be godless, swindlers, and vile comedians? Do you
not see that you do not follow the Word of God, but the lying traditions
of men, when you consent to bow your knees before such men? Is it not
blasphemy to call such men the ambassadors, and the disciples of the
humble, pure, holy, peaceful, and divine Jesus? Come out of that church!
Break the fetters, by which you are bound, as a vile slave, to the feet
of such men! Take the Gospel for thine only guide, and Christ for thine
only Ruler!”

I was in desolation, at finding that my faith in my church was, in spite
of myself, shaken by these scandals. With burning tears rolling down my
cheeks, and with a broken, and humiliated heart, I fell, one night, on
my knees, and asked my God to have mercy upon me, by strengthening my
faith and preserving it from ruin. But it seemed that neither my tears
nor my cries were of any avail, and I remained the whole night, as a
ship struck by a hurricane, drifting on an unknown sea, without a
compass or a rudder.

I was not aware of it then, but I learned it after, that the divine and
sure Pilot was directing my course towards the port of salvation!

The next day, I had a happy diversion, in the arrival of fifty new
emigrants, who knocked at my door, asking my advice about the best place
to select for their future home.

It seemed to me, though pretty long after that, that my duty was to go
and pay my respects to my new bishop, and open to him my heart as to my
best friend, and the guide whom God Himself had chosen to heal the
wounds of my soul, by pouring the oil and wine of charity into them.

I will never forget the day (the 11th day of December, 1854) when I saw
Bishop O’Regan, for the first time, nor the painful impressions I
received from that first interview.

He was of medium stature, with a repugnant face, and his head always in
motion: all its motions seemed the expression of insolence, contempt,
tyranny, and pride; there was absolutely nothing pleasant, either in his
words, or in his manners. I fell on my knees to ask his benediction,
when I had given him my name and kissed his hand, which seemed as cold
as that of a corpse.

“Ah! ah! you are Father Chiniquy,” he said, “I am glad to see you,
though you have deferred your visit a long time; please sit down, I want
some explanation from you about a certain very strange document, which I
have just read to-day;” and he went, at the double quick, to his room to
get the document. There were two Irish priests in the room, who came a
few minutes before me. When we were alone, one of them said: “We had
hoped that we would gain by changing Bishop Vandeveld, for this one. But
my fear is that we have only passed from Charybdis to Scylla,” and they
laughed outright. But I could not laugh. I was more inclined to weep.
After less than ten minutes of absence, the bishop returned, holding in
his hand a paper, which I understood, at once, to be the deed of the
eleven acres of land, which I had bought, and on which I had built my
chapel of St. Anne.

“Do you known this paper?” he asked me in an angry manner.

“Yes, my lord, I know it,” I answered.

“But, then,” he quickly replied, “you must know that that title is a
nullity; a fraud, which you ought never to have signed.”

“Your venerable and worthy predecessor has accepted it,” I answered,
“and what might have been incorrect has been made valid, I hope, by his
acceptation.”

“I do not care a straw about what my predecessor has done,” he abruptly
answered, “he is not here to defend himself; neither are we here to
discuss his merits or demerits. We have not to deal with my lord
Vandeveld, but with a document which is a nullity, a deception, which
must be thrown into the fire; you must give me another title of that
property!”

And saying this, he flung my deed on the floor. I calmly picked it up,
and said:

“I exceedingly regret, my lord, that my first interview with your
lordship should be the occasion of such an unexpected act. But I hope
this will not destroy the paternal sentiments which God must have put
into the heart of my bishop, for the last and least of his priests. I
see that your lordship is very busy; I do not want to trespass on your
valuable time; I take this rejected document with me, to make another
one, which I hope will be more agreeable to your views;” and I then took
my departure.

I leave the reader to imagine the sentiments which filled my mind when
coming back to my colony.

I did not dare to say a word to my people about our bishop. When
questioned by them, I gave the most evasive answers I could. But I felt
as the mariner feels when he hears the rumbling thunder approaching.
Though the sea is calm as the oil of a lamp, he knows the storm is
coming, he trims his sails, and prepares for the impending hurricane.

It seemed that my most pressing duty, after my first interview, was to
bring my heart nearer to my God than ever; to read and study my Bible
with more attention, and to get my people to take more than ever the
Word of God as their daily bread. I began, also, to speak more openly of
our Christian rights, as well as of our duties, as these are set forth
in the Gospel of Christ.

Some time, before this, feeling more than ever that I could not do
justice to my colony, by keeping any longer the charge of Bourbonnais, I
had respectfully sent my resignation to the bishop, which had been
accepted. A priest had been called by him to take my place there. But he
too was ere long, guilty of a public scandal with his servant girl. The
principal citizens of Bourbonnais protested against his presence in
their midst, and soon forced the bishop to dismiss him. His successor
was the miserable priest, Lebel, who had been turned out of Chicago for
a criminal offence with his own niece, and was now to be the curate of
Bourbonnais. But his drunkenness and other public vices, caused him to
be interdicted, and expelled from that place, in the month of September,
1855. About the same time, a priest, who had been expelled from Belgium,
for a great scandal, was sent to Kankakee, as the curate of the French
Canadians of that interesting young city. After his expulsion from
Belgium, he had come to Chicago, where, under another name, he had made
a fortune, and for five or six years kept a house of prostitution.
Becoming tired of that occupation, he offered $5,000 to the bishop, if
he would accept him as one of his priests, and give him a parish. Bishop
O’Regan being in need of money, accepted the gift, and fulfilled the
condition by sending him as missionary to Kankakee.

As soon as he had taken possession of that interesting mission, he came
with Mr. Lebel to pay me a visit. I received them as politely as
possible, though they were both half drunk when they arrived. After
dinner, they went to shoot prairie chickens, and got so drunk that one
of them, Mr. Lebel, lost his boots in a slough, and came back to my
house barefooted, without noticing his loss. I had to help them get
their carriage, and the next day I wrote them, forbidding them to ever
set a foot in my house again.

But what was my surprise and sadness, not long before these two infamous
priests were ignominiously turned out by their people, to receive a
letter from my bishop, which ended in these words:

“I am sorry to hear that you refuse to live on good terms with your two
neighboring brother priests. This ought not to be, and I hope to hear
soon, that you have reconciled yourself with them, in a friendly way, as
you ought to have done long ago.”

I answered him:

“It is my interest, as well as my duty, to obey my bishop. I know it.
But as long as my bishop gives me for neighbors, priests, one of whom
has lived publicly with his own niece, as his wife, and the other who
has kept a house of prostitution in Chicago, I respectfully ask my
bishop to be excused for not visiting them.”

The bishop felt insulted by my letter, and was furious against me. It
came to be a public fact that he had said before many people: “I would
give anything to the one who would help me to get rid of that
unmanageable Chiniquy.”

Among those who heard the bishop, was a land speculator, a real
land-shark, against whom a bill for perjury had been found by the jury
of Iroquois county, the 27th of April, 1854. That man was very angry
against me for protecting my poor countrymen against his too sharp
speculations. He said to the bishop, “if you pay the expenses of the
suit, I pledge myself to have Chiniquy put in gaol.” The bishop had
publicly answered him:

“No sum of money will be too great to be delivered from a priest, who
alone gives me more trouble than the rest of my clergy.”

To comply with the desires of the bishop, this speculator dragged me
before the criminal court of Kankakee, on the 16th day of May, 1855, but
he lost his action, and was condemned to pay the cost.

It was my impression that the bishop, having so often expressed in
public his bad feelings against me, would not visit my colony. But, I
was mistaken, on the 11th of June, taking the Rev. Mr. Lebel and
Carthuval for his companions, he came to St. Anne to administer the
sacrament of confirmation.

As the infamous conduct of those two priests was known to every one of
my people, I felt a supreme disgust at their arrival, and came very near
forbidding them to sit at my table. Having, however, asked the bishop to
give me half-an-hour of private interview, I respectfully, but
energetically protested against the presence of these two degraded men
in my house.

He coldly answered me:

“Mr. Chiniquy, you forget that I am the Bishop of Illinois, and that you
are a simple priest, whom I can interdict and remove from here when I
like. I do not come here to receive your lessons, but to intimate to you
my orders. You seem to forget that charity is above all others the
virtue which must adorn the soul of a good priest. Your great zeal is
nothing before God, and it is less than nothing before me, so long as
you have not charity. It is my business, and not yours, to know what
priests I must employ or reject. Your business is to respect them, and
forget their past errors, the very day I see fit to receive them among
my priests.”

“My lord,” I answered, “allow me respectfully to tell you, that though
you are a bishop, and I am a simple priest, the Gospel of Christ, which
we have to preach, tells us to avoid the company of publicly vicious and
profligate men. My conscience tells me that through respect for myself,
and my people, and through respect for the Gospel I preach, I must avoid
the company of men, one of whom has lived with his niece as his wife,
and the other has, till very lately, been guilty of keeping a house of
prostitution in Chicago. Your lordship may ignore these things, and, in
consequence of that, may give his confidence to these men; but nothing
is more apt to destroy the faith of our French Canadian people, than to
see such men in your company when you come to administer the sacrament
of confirmation. It is through respect for your lordship, that I take
the liberty of speaking thus.”

He angrily answered me:

“I see, now, the truthfulness of what people say about you. It is to the
Gospel you constantly appeal on everything. The Gospel! The Gospel! is
surely a holy book; but remember that it is the _church_ which must
guide you. Christ has said: ‘Hear my church.’ I am here the interpreter,
ambassador—the representative of the church—when you disobey me, it is
the church you disobey.”

“Now, my lord, that I have fulfilled what I consider a conscientious
duty, I promise, that through respect for your lordship, and to keep
myself in the bonds of peace with my bishop, I, to-day, will deal with
these two priests, as if they were worthy of the honorable position you
give them.”

“All right! all right!” replied the bishop. “But it must be near the
hour for dinner.”

“Yes, my lord, I have just heard the bell calling us to the
dining-room.”

After the blessing of the table by the bishop he looked at the Rev.
Carthuval, who was sitting just before him, and said:

“What is the matter with you, Mr. Carthuval, you do not look well?”

“No, my lord,” he answered, “I am not well, I want to go to bed.”

He was correct, he was not well, for he was drunk.

During the public services, he had left the chapel to come down to ask
for a bottle of the wine I kept to celebrate mass. The housekeeper,
thinking he wanted the wine in the chapel, handed him the bottle, which
he drank in her presence, in less than five minutes. After which he went
up the chapel to help the bishop in administering the confirmation to
the 150 people whom I had prepared for the reception of that rite.

As soon as dinner was finished, the bishop requested me to go and take a
walk with him. After giving me some compliments, on the beauty of the
site I had chosen for my first village and chapel, he saw at a short
distance, a stone building, which was raised only a little above the
windows, and directing his steps towards it, he stopped only twenty or
thirty feet distant and asked me:

“Whose house is this?”

“It is mine, my lord.”

“It is yours!” he replied, “and to whom does that fine garden belong?”

“It is mine, also, my lord.”

“Well! Well!” he rejoined. “Where did you get the money to purchase that
fine piece of land, and build that house?”

“I got the money where every honest man gets what he possesses, in my
hard labor, and in the sweat of my brow,” I replied.

“I want that house and that piece of land!” rejoined the bishop, with an
imperative voice.

“So do I,” I replied.

“You must give me that house, with the land on which it is built,” said
the bishop.

“I can not give them as long as I am in need of them, my lord,” I
replied.

“I see that you are a bad priest, as I have often been told, since you
disobey your bishop,” he rejoined with an angry manner!

I replied: “I do not see why I am a bad priest, because I keep what my
God has given me.”

“Are you ignorant of the fact that you have no right to possess any
property,” he answered.

“Yes! my lord, I am ignorant of any law in our holy church that deprives
me of any such rights. If, however, your lordship can show me any such
law, I will give you the title of that property just now.”

“If there is not such a law,” he replied, stamping on the ground with
his feet, “I will get one passed.”

“My lord,” I replied, “You are a great bishop. You have great power in
the church, but allow me to tell you that you are not great enough to
have such a law passed, in our holy church!”

“You are an insolent priest,” he answered with an accent of terrible
anger, “and I will make you repent for your insolence.”

He then turned his face towards the chapel, without waiting for my
answer, and ordered the horses put in the carriage, that he might leave
in the shortest possible time.

A quarter of an hour later, he had left St. Anne, where he was never to
come again.

The visit of that mitred thief, with his two profligate priests, though
very short, did much by the mercy of God, to prepare our minds to
understand that Rome is the =great= harlot of the Bible, which seduces
and intoxicates the nations with the wine of her prostitution.




                             CHAPTER LIII.

             THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION OF THE VIRGIN MARY.


The 8th December, 1854, Pope Pius IX. was sitting on his throne; a
triple crown of gold and diamonds was on his head; silk and damask—red
and white vestments on his shoulders; five hundred mitred prelates were
surrounding him; and more than fifty thousand people were at his feet,
in the incomparable St. Peter’s Church of Rome.

After a few minutes of most solemn silence, a Cardinal, dressed with his
purpled robe, left his seat, and gravely walked towards the Pope,
kneeled before him, and humbly prostrating himself, at his feet said:

“Holy Father: tell us if we can believe and teach that the Mother of
God, the Holy Virgin Mary, was immaculate in her conception?”

The Supreme Pontiff answered. “I do not know; let us ask the light of
the Holy Ghost.”

The Cardinal withdrew; the Pope and the numberless multitude fell on
their knees; and the harmonious choir sang the “Veni Creator Spiritus.”

The last note of the sacred hymn had hardly rolled under the vaults of
the Temple, when the same Cardinal left his place, and again advanced
towards the throne of the Pontiff, prostrated himself at his feet, and
said:

“Holy Father, tell us if the Holy Mother of God, the blessed Virgin
Mary, was immaculate in her conception.”

The Pope again answered: “I do not know; let us ask the light of the
Holy Ghost.”

And, again, the “Veni Creator Spiritus” was sung.

The most solemn silence had, a second time, succeeded to the melodious
sacred song, when again the eyes of the multitude were following the
grave steps of the purple-robed Cardinal, advancing, for the third time,
to the throne of the successor of St. Peter, to ask again:

“Holy Father, tell us if we can believe that the blessed Virgin Mary,
the Mother of God, was immaculate?”

The Pope, as if he had just received a direct communication from God,
answered with a solemn voice:

“Yes! we must believe that the blessed Virgin Mary, the Mother of God,
was immaculate in her conception. * * * There is no salvation to those
who do not believe this dogma!”

And, with a loud voice, the Pope intoned the Te Deum; the bells of three
hundred churches of Rome rang; the cannons of the citadel were fired.
The last act of the most ridiculous and sacrilegious comedy the world
has ever seen, was over; the doors of heaven were, for ever, shut
against those who would refuse to believe the anti-scriptural doctrine
that there is a daughter of Eve who has not inherited the sinful nature
of Adam, to whom the Lord said in his justice:

“Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return!” and of the children of
whom the God of truth has said:

“'There is none righteous; no, not one; they have all sinned!'”

We look in vain to the first centuries of the Church to find any traces
of that human aberration. The first dark clouds which Satan had brought
to mar the gospel truth, on that subject, appeared only between the
eighth and ninth centuries. But, in the beginning, that error made very
slow progress; those who propagated it, at first, were a few ignorant
fanatics, whose names are lost in the night of the dark ages.

It is only in the twelfth century that it began to be openly preached by
some brainless monks. But, then, it was opposed by the most learned men
of the time. We have a very remarkable letter of St. Bernard to refute
some monks of Lyons who were preaching this new doctrine.

A little later, Peter Lombard adopted the views of the monks of Lyons,
and wrote a book to support that opinion; but he was refuted by St.
Thomas Aquinas, who is justly considered, by the Church of Rome, as the
best theologian of that time.

After that, the celebrated order of the Franciscans used all their
influence to persuade the world that “Mary was immaculate in her
conception,” but they were vigorously opposed and refuted by the not
less celebrated order of the Dominicans. These two learned and powerful
bodies, during more than a century, attacked each other without mercy on
that subject, and filled the world with the noise of their angry
disputes, both parties calling their adversaries heretics. They
succeeded in driving the Roman Catholics of Europe into two camps of
fierce enemies. The “Immaculate Conception” became the subject of
burning discussions, not only between the learned universities, between
the bishops and the priests and the nuns of those days; but it divided
the families into two fiercely contending parties. It was discussed,
attacked and defended, not only in the chairs of universities, and the
pulpits of the cathedrals, but also in the fields, and in the very
streets of the cities. And when the two parties had exhausted the
reasons which their ingenuity, their learning, or their ignorant
fanaticism could suggest to prove or deny the “Immaculate Conception,”
they often had recourse to the stick and to the sword to sustain their
arguments.

It will appear almost incredible to-day, but it is a fact, that the
greatest number of the large cities of Europe, particularly in Spain,
were then reddened with the blood of the supporters and opponents of
that doctrine. In order to put an end to these contests, which were
troubling the peace of their subjects, the kings of Europe sent
deputation after deputation to the Popes to know, from their infallible
authority, what to believe on the subject.

Philip III. and Philip IV. made what we may call supreme efforts to
force the Popes, Paul V., Gregory XV., and Alexander VII., to stop the
shedding of blood, and disarm the combatants, by raising the opinion in
favor of the Immaculate Conception to the dignity of a Catholic dogma.
But they failed. The only answer they could get from the infallible head
of the Church of Rome was, that “that dogma was not revealed in the Holy
Scriptures, had never been taught by the Apostles, nor by the Fathers,
and had never been believed or preached by the Church of Rome as an
article of faith!”

The only thing the Popes could do to please the supplicant kings and
bishops, and nations of Europe in those days, was to _forbid_ both
parties to call each other _heretics_: and to _forbid_ to say that it
was an article of faith which ought to be believed to be saved.

At the Council of Trent, the Franciscans, and all the partisans of the
“Immaculate Conception,” gathered her strength to have a decree in favor
of the new dogma; but the majority of the bishops were visibly against
that sacrilegious innovation, and they failed.

It was reserved to the unfortunate Pius IX., to drag the Church of Rome
to that last limit of human folly. In the last century, a monk, called
Father Leonard, had a dream, in which he heard the Virgin Mary telling
him: “There would be an end to the wars in the world, and to the
heresies and schism in the church, only after a Pope should have
obliged, by a decree, all the faithful to believe that she was
'immaculate in her conception.’”

That dream, under the name of a “celestial vision,” had been extensively
circulated, by means of little tracts. Many believed it to be a genuine
revelation from heaven; and, unfortunately, the good natured, but
weak-minded Pius IX., was among the number.

When he was an exile in Gaeta, he had, himself, a dream, which he took
for a vision, on the same subject. He saw the Virgin, who told him that
he should come back to Rome, and get an eternal peace for the church,
only after he should have promised to declare that the “Immaculate
Conception” was a dogma, which every one had to believe to be saved. He
awoke from his dream much impressed by it; and the first thing he did
when up, was to make a vow to promulgate the new dogma as soon as he
should be back to Rome, and the world has seen how he has fulfilled that
vow.

But, by the promulgation of this new dogma, Pius IX., far from securing
an eternal peace to his church, far from destroying what he was pleased
to call the heresies which are attacking Rome on every side, has done
more to shake the faith of the Roman Catholics than all their enemies.

By trying to force this new article of faith on the consciences of his
people, in a time that so many can judge for themselves, and read the
records of past generations, he has pulled down the strongest column
which was supporting the whole fabric of his church; he forever
destroyed the best arguments which the priests had to offer to the
ignorant, deluded multitudes which they kept so abjectly tied to their
feet.

No words can sufficiently express the dignified and supreme contempt
with which, before that epoch, the priests of Rome were speaking of the
“new articles of faith, the novelties of the arch-heretics, Luther,
Calvin, Knox, &c., &c!” How eloquent were the priests of Rome, before
the 8th of December, 1854, when saying to their poor ignorant dupes: “In
our holy Church of Rome there is no change, no innovations, no
novelties, no new dogmas. We believe to-day just what our fathers
believed, and what they have taught us; we belong to the apostolical
church; which means we believe only what Apostles have believed and
preached.” And the ignorant multitudes were saying: “Amen!”

But, alas, for the poor priests of Rome to-day; those dignified
nonsenses, those precious and dear illusions, are impossible! They have
to confess that those high-sounding denunciations against what they call
the _new_ doctrines of the heretics, were nothing but big guns loaded to
the mouth to destroy the Protestants, which are discharging their deadly
missiles against the crumbling walls of their Church of Rome. They have
to confess that their pretensions to an unchangeable creed is all mere
humbug, shameful lies; they have to confess that the Church of Rome is
FORGING NEW DOGMAS, NEW ARTICLES OF FAITH; they do not any longer dare
to say to the disciples of the Gospel: “Where was your religion before
the days of Luther and Calvin?” for the secret voice of their conscience
says to-day to the Roman Catholics: “Where was your religion before the
8th of December, 1854?” and they cannot answer.

There is an inexorable and irresistible logic in the minds even of the
most unlearned men, which defies, to-day, all the sophisms of the
priests of Rome, if they dare to speak again on their pet subjects: “the
novelties and new dogmas of the Protestants.” There is a silent, but
crushing voice, going, to-day, from the crowds to the priest, telling
him: “Now, be quiet and silent on what you are used to call the
novelties and new doctrines of the Protestants! for, are you not
preaching to us an awful novelty? Are you not damning us to-day for
disbelieving a thing which the church, during eighteen hundred years
has, a hundred times, solemnly declared, by the mouth of the Popes, had
never been revealed in the Holy Scriptures, had never been taught by the
Fathers, had never been heard of by the church herself?”

I will never forget the sadness which overcame me when I received the
order from Bishop O’Regan to proclaim that new dogma to my people, (then
all Roman Catholics.) It was as if an earthquake had shaken and
destroyed the ground on which my feet were resting. My most cherished
illusions about the immutability and the infallibility of my church were
crumbling down, in my intelligence, in spite of my efforts to keep them
up. I have seen old priests, to whom I opened my mind on that subject,
shed tears of sorrow on the injury this new dogma would do to the
church.

The Archbishop of Paris, at the head of the most learned members of the
clergy of France, had sent his protest to the Pope against this dogma
before it was decreed; and he had eloquently foretold the deplorable
consequences which would follow that innovation; but their warning voice
failed to make any impression on the mind of the infatuated Pope.

And, we children of God, must we not acknowledge the hand of the Lord,
in that blindness of “the man of sin!”

The days are not far away that a cry of joy will be heard from one end
of the world to the other: “Fear God, and give glory to him! Babylon is
fallen! Babylon is fallen! because she made all nations drink of the
wine of the wrath of her fornications.”

For, when we see that “wicked one, who exalteth himself above all that
is called God,” destroying himself by the excess of his own folly and
impurities, we must bless the Lord.

The proclamation of this new dogma is one of those great moral
iniquities which carry their punishment and their remedy in their own
hands.

When the Pope, in the morning of the 8th of December, 1854, answered
twice: “I do not know;” to the question put to him: “Is the Virgin Mary
Immaculate in her Conception?” and then, a minute after, to the same
question, he answered: “Yes! I know it: the Holy Virgin Mary was
Immaculate in her Conception;” he proved to his most credulous dupes
that he was nothing but a sacrilegious comedian. How would a jury of
honest men deal with a witness who, being interrogated about what he
knows of a certain fact, would answer: “I know nothing about it;” and a
moment after would acknowledge that “he knows everything about it?”
Would not such a witness be justly punished as a perjurer?

Such is the sad and unenviable position which the Pope made to himself
and to his church, on the 8th of December, 1854. Interrogated by the
nations of Europe about what was to be believed on the “Conception of
the Virgin Mary,” the Church of Rome, during ten centuries, had
answered: “I do not know.” And let every one remember that she wants to
be believed INFALLIBLE when she says she “knows nothing about the
Immaculate Conception.”

But, to-day, that same church assures us, through the infallible decree
of Pius IX., that she knows, and that she has _always_ known and
believed that the Virgin Mary was Immaculate!

Has the world ever seen such a want of self-respect, such an unblushing
impudence!

What verdict will the Christian world give against that great mother of
lies? What punishment will the God of truth administer to that great
culprit who swears “yes” and “no” on the same question?

It is a fact, that by the promulgation of this decree, Pius IX. had
forever destroyed his prestige in the minds of millions of his
followers.

A few days after I had read to my congregation the decree of the pope
proclaiming the new dogma, and damning all those who would not believe
it, one of my most intelligent and respectable farmers came to visit me,
and put to me the following questions on the new articles of faith:

“Mr. Chiniquy, please tell me, have I correctly understood the letter
from the pope you read us last Sabbath? Does the pope tell us in that
letter that we can find this new dogma of the ‘Immaculate Conception’ in
the Holy Scriptures; that it has been taught by the Fathers, and that
the church has constantly believed it from the days of the Apostles?”

I answered: “Yes, my friend, the pope tells us all those things in his
letter which I read in the church last Sabbath.”

“But, sir, will you be so kind as to read me the verses of the Holy
Scriptures which are in favor of the Immaculate Conception of the Holy
Virgin Mary?”

“My dear friend,” I answered,“ “Now, please tell me the names of the
Holy Fathers who have preached that we must believe in the Immaculate
Conception, or be forever damned if we do not believe in it!”

I answered my parishioner: “I would have preferred, my dear friend, that
you should have never come to put to me these questions; but as you ask
me the truth, I must tell you the truth. I have studied the Fathers with
a pretty good attention, but I have not yet found a single one of them
who was of that opinion in any way.”

“I hope,” added the good farmer, “you will excuse me if I put to you
another question on this subject. Perhaps you do not know it, but there
is a great deal of feeling and talking about this new article of faith
among us since last Sabbath; I want to know a little more about it. The
pope says in his letter that the Church of Rome has always believed and
taught that dogma of Immaculate Conception. Is that correct?”

“Yes, my friend, the pope says that in his Encyclical; but these last
nine hundred years more than one hundred popes have declared that the
church had never believed it. Even several popes have forbidden to say
‘that the Immaculate Conception was an article of faith’—and they
solemnly permitted us to believe and say what we please on that matter.”

“If it be so with this new dogma, how can we know it is not so with the
other dogmas of our church, as the confession, the purgatory, etc.?”
added the farmer.

“My dear friend, do not allow the devil to shake your faith. We are
living in bad days, indeed. Let us pray God to enlighten us and save us.
I would have given much had you never put to me these questions!”

My honest parishioner had left me; but his awful questions (they were
really awful, as they are still awful for a priest of Rome), and the
answers I had been forced to give were sounding in my soul as
thunder-claps. There was in my poor trembling heart, as the awful noise
of an irresistible storm which was to destroy all that I had so dearly
cherished and respected in my then so dear and venerated Church of Rome.
My head was aching. I fell on my knees; but for a time I could not utter
a word of prayer; big tears were rolling on my burning cheeks; new light
was coming before the eyes of my soul; but I took it for the deceitful
temptation of Satan; a voice was speaking to me—it was the voice of my
God, telling me, “Come out from Babylon!” But I took that voice for the
voice of Satan; I was trying to silence it. The Lord was then drawing me
away from my perishing ways; but I did not know Him then; I was
struggling against Him to remain in the dark dungeons of error. But God
was to be the stronger. In His infinite mercy He was to overpower His
unfaithful servant; He was to conquer me, and with me many others.




                              CHAPTER LIV

               THE ABOMINATIONS OF AURICULAR CONFESSION.


There are two women who ought to be constant objects of the compassion
of the disciples of Christ, and for whom daily prayers ought to be
offered at the mercy-seat—the Brahmin woman, who, deceived by her
priests, burns herself on the corpse of her husband to appease the wrath
of her wooden gods; and the Roman Catholic woman, who, not less deceived
by her priests, suffers a torture far more cruel and ignominious in the
confessional-box, to appease the wrath of her wafer-god.

For I do not exaggerate when I say, that for many noble-hearted,
well-educated, high-minded women to be forced to unveil their hearts
before the eyes of a man, to open to him all the most secret recesses of
their souls, all the most sacred mysteries of their single or married
life, to allow him to put to them questions which the most depraved
woman would never consent to hear from her vilest seducer, is often more
horrible and intolerable than to be tied on burning coals.

More than once, I have seen women fainting in the confessional-box, who
told me afterwards that the necessity of speaking to an unmarried man on
certain things, on which the most common laws of decency ought to have
forever sealed their lips, had almost killed them! Not hundreds, but
thousands of times, I have heard from the lips of dying girls, as well
as married women, the awful words: “I am forever lost! All my past
confessions and communions have been so many sacrileges! I have never
dared to answer correctly the questions of my confessors! Shame has
sealed my lips and damned my soul!”

How many times I remained as one petrified by the side of a corpse, when
these last words having hardly escaped the lips of one of my female
penitents who had been snatched out of my reach by the merciless hand of
death before I could give her pardon through the deceitful sacramental
absolution. I then believed, as the dead sinner herself had believed,
that she should not be forgiven except by that absolution.

For there are not only thousands, but millions, of Roman Catholic girls
and women whose keen sense of modest and womanly dignity are above all
the sophisms and diabolical machinations of their priests. They never
can be persuaded to answer “Yes” to certain questions of their
confessors. They would prefer to be thrown into the flames and burnt to
ashes with the Brahmin widows, rather than allow the eyes of a man to
pry into the sacred sanctuary of their souls. Though sometimes guilty
before God, and under the impression that their sins will never be
forgiven if not confessed, the laws of decency are stronger in their
hearts than the laws of their perfidious church. No consideration, not
even the fear of eternal damnation, can persuade them to declare to a
sinful man sins which God alone has the right to know, for He alone can
blot them out with the blood of His Son, shed on the cross.

But what a wretched life must that be of those exceptional noble souls
which Rome keeps in the dark dungeons of her superstition! They read in
all their books and hear from all their pulpits that if they conceal a
single sin from their confessors, they are forever lost! But being
absolutely unable to trample under their feet the laws of self-respect
and decency, which God Himself has impressed in their souls, they live
in constant dread of eternal damnation. No human words can tell their
desolation and distress, when at the feet of their confessors, they find
themselves under the horrible necessity of speaking of things on which
they would prefer to suffer the most cruel death rather than to open
their lips, or to be forever damned if they do not degrade themselves
forever in their own eyes by speaking on matters which a respectable
woman will never reveal to her own mother, much less to a man!

I have known only too many of these noble-hearted women, who, when alone
with God in a real agony of desolation and with burning tears, had asked
Him to grant them what they considered the greatest favor, which was to
lose so much of their self-respect as to be enabled to speak of those
unmentionable things just as their confessors wanted them to speak; and,
hoping that their petition had been granted, they went again to the
confessional-box, determined to unveil their shame before the eyes of
that inexorable man. But when the moment had come for the
self-immolation, their courage failed, their knees trembled, their lips
became pale as death, cold sweat poured from all their pores! The voice
of modesty and womanly self-respect was speaking louder than the voice
of their false religion. They had to go out of the confessional-box
unpardoned—nay, with the burden of a new sacrilege on their conscience.

Oh! how heavy is the yoke of Rome—how bitter is human life—how cheerless
is the mystery of the cross to those deluded and perishing souls! How
gladly they would rush into the blazing piles with the Brahmin women, if
they could hope to see the end of their unspeakable miseries through the
momentary tortures which would open to them a better life!

I do here publicly challenge the whole Roman Catholic priesthood to deny
that the greater part of their female penitents remain a certain period
of time—some longer, some shorter—under that most distressing state of
mind.

Yes, by far the greater majority of women at first find it impossible to
pull down the sacred barriers of self-respect, which God Himself has
built around their hearts, intelligences and souls as the best safeguard
against the snares of this polluted world. Those laws of self-respect,
by which they cannot consent to speak an impure word into the ears of a
man, and which shut all the avenues of the heart against his unchaste
questions, even when speaking in the name of God—those laws of
self-respect are so clearly written on their conscience, and they are so
well understood by them to be a most Divine gift, that, as I have
already said, many prefer to run the risk of being forever lost by
remaining silent.

It takes many years of the most ingenious (I do not hesitate to call it
diabolical) efforts on the part of the priests to persuade the majority
of their female penitents to speak on questions which even pagan savages
would blush to mention among themselves. Some persist in remaining
silent on those matters during the greater part of their lives, and many
of them prefer to throw themselves into the hands of their merciful God,
and die without submitting to the defiling ordeal, even after they have
felt the poisonous stings of the enemy, rather than receive their pardon
from a man who, as they feel, would surely have been scandalized by the
recital of their human frailties. All the priests of Rome are aware of
this natural disposition of their female penitents. There is not a
single one—no, not a single one of their moral theologians, who does not
warn the confessors against that stern and general determination of the
girls and married women never to speak in the confessional on matters
which may more or less deal with sins against the seventh commandment.
Dens, Liguori, Debreyene, Bailly, etc.,—in a word, all the theologians
of Rome, own that this is one of the greatest difficulties which the
confessors have to contend with in the confessional-box.

Not a single Roman Catholic priest will dare to deny what I say on this
matter, for they know that it would be easy for me to overwhelm them
with such a crowd of testimonials that their grand imposture would
forever be unmasked.

I intend, at some future day, if God spares me and gives me time for it,
to make known some of the innumerable things which the Roman Catholic
theologians and moralists have written on this question. It will form
one of the most curious books ever written, and it will give
unanswerable evidence of the fact that, instinctively, without
consulting each other, and with an unanimity which is almost marvellous,
the Roman Catholic women, guided by the honest instincts which God has
given them, shrink from the snares put before them in the
confessional-box, and that everywhere they struggle to nerve themselves
with a superhuman courage against the torturer who is sent by the pope
to finish their ruin, and to make shipwrecks of their souls. Everywhere
woman feels that there are things which ought never to be told, as there
are things which ought never to be done, in the presence of the God of
holiness. She understands that to recite the history of certain sins,
even of thought, is not less shameful and criminal than to do them. She
hears the voice of God whispering into her ears,“ Perhaps the world has
never seen a more terrible, desperate, solemn struggle than the one
which is going on in the soul of a poor trembling young woman, who, at
the feet of that man, has to decide whether or not she will open her
lips on those things which the infallible voice of God, united to the no
less infallible voice of her womanly honor and self-respect, tell her
never to reveal to any man!

The history of that secret, fierce, desperate struggle, has never yet,
so far as I know, been fully given. It would draw the tears of
admiration and compassion of the whole world, if it could be written
with its simple, sublime, and terrible realities.

How many times I have wept as a child when some noble-hearted and
intelligent young girl, or some respectable married woman, yielding to
the sophisms with which I or some other confessor, had persuaded them to
give up their self-respect and their womanly dignity to speak with me on
matters on which a decent woman should never say a word with a man. They
have told me of their invincible repugnance, their horror of such
questions and answers, and they have asked me to have pity on them. Yes!
I have often wept bitterly on my degradation, when a priest of Rome. I
have realized all the strength, the grandeur and the holiness of their
motives for being silent on these defiling matters, and I could not but
admire them. It seemed at times that they were speaking the language of
angels of light; that I ought to fall at their feet and ask their pardon
for having spoken to them of questions on which a man of honor ought
never to converse with a woman whom he respects.

But alas! I had soon to reproach myself, and regret those short
instances of my wavering faith in the infallible voice of my church. I
had soon to silence the voice of my conscience, which was telling me,
“Is it not a shame that you, an unmarried man, dare to speak on these
matters with a woman? Do you not blush to put such questions to a young
girl? Where is your self-respect—where is your fear of God? Do you not
promote the ruin of that girl by forcing her to speak on these matters?”

How many times my God has spoken to me as He speaks to all the priests
of Rome, and said with a thundering voice: “What would that young man
do, could he hear the questions you put to his wife? Would he not blow
out your brains? And that father, would he not pass his dagger through
your breast if he could know what you ask from his poor trembling
daughter? Would not the brother of that young girl put an end to your
miserable life if he could hear the unmentionable subjects on which you
speak with her in the confessional?”

I was compelled by all the popes, the moral theologians, and the
Councils of Rome to believe that this warning voice of my merciful God
was the voice of Satan. I had to believe, in spite of my own conscience
and intelligence, that it was good, nay, necessary, to put those
polluting, damning questions. My infallible church was mercilessly
forcing me to oblige those poor trembling, weeping, desolate girls and
women to swim with me and all their priests in those waters of Sodom and
Gomorrah, under the pretext that their self-will would be broken down,
their fear of sin and humility increased, and that they would be
purified by our absolutions.

With what supreme distress, disgust and surprise we see, to-day, a great
part of the noble Episcopal Church of England struck by a plague which
seems incurable, under the name of Puseyism, or Ritualism, bringing
again—more or less openly—in many places the diabolical and filthy
auricular confession among the Protestants of England, Australia and
America The Episcopal church is doomed to perish in that dark and
stinking pool of popery—auricular confession—if she does not find a
prompt remedy to stop the plague brought by the disguised Jesuits, who
are at work everywhere to poison and enslave her too unsuspecting
daughters and sons.

In the beginning of my priesthood, when I was in Quebec I was not a
little surprised and embarrassed to see a very accomplished and
beautiful young lady, whom I used to meet almost every week at her
father’s house, entering the box of my confessional. She had been used
to confess to another young priest of my acquaintance, and she was
always looked upon as one of the most pious girls of the city. Though
she had disguised herself as much as possible, in order that I might not
know her, I felt sure that I was not mistaken—she was the amiable Mary *
*

Not being absolutely certain of the correctness of my impressions, I
left her entirely under the hope that she was a perfect stranger to me.
At the beginning she could hardly speak; her voice was suffocated by her
sobs, and through the little apertures of the thin partition between her
and me, I saw two streams of big tears trickling down her cheeks. After
much effort, she said: “Dear Father, I hope you do not know me, and that
you will never try to know me—I am a desperately great sinner. Oh! I
fear that I am lost! But if there is still a hope for me to be saved,
for God’s sake, do not rebuke me! Before I begin my confession, allow me
to ask you not to pollute my ears by questions which our confessors are
in the habit of putting to their female penitents; I have already been
destroyed by those questions. Before I was seventeen years old, God
knows that His angels are not more pure than I was; but the chaplain of
the nunnery where my parents had sent me for my education, though
approaching old age, put to me in the confessional a question which, at
first, I did not understand, but, unfortunately, he had put the same
questions to one of my young class-mates, who made fun of them in my
presence, and explained them to me: for she understood them too well.
This first unchaste conversation of my life plunged my thoughts into a
sea of iniquity, till then absolutely unknown to me; temptations of the
most humiliating character assailed me for a week, day and night; after
which, sins which I would blot out with my blood, if it were possible,
overwhelmed my soul as with a deluge. But the joys of the sinner are
short. Struck with terror at the thought of the judgment of God, after a
few weeks of the most deplorable life, I determined to give up my sins
and reconcile myself to God. Covered with shame, and trembling from head
to foot I went to confess to my old confessor, whom I respected as a
saint and cherished as a father. It seems to me that, with sincere tears
of repentance, I confessed to him the greatest part of my sins, though I
concealed one of them, through shame and respect for my spiritual guide.
But I did not conceal from him that the strange questions he had put to
me at my last confession were, with the natural corruption of my heart,
the principal cause of my destruction.

“He spoke to me very kindly, encouraged me to fight against my bad
inclinations, and, at first, gave me very kind and good advice. But when
I thought he had finished speaking, and as I was preparing to leave the
confessional-box, he put to me two new questions of such a polluting
character that, I fear neither the blood of Christ, nor all the fires of
hell will ever be able to blot them out of my memory. Those questions
have achieved my ruin; they have stuck to my mind like two deadly
arrows; they are day and night before my imagination; they fill my
arteries and veins with deadly poison.

“It is true, that at first, they filled me with horror and disgust; but
alas! I soon got so accustomed to them that they seemed to be
incorporated with me, and as if becoming a second nature. Those thoughts
have become a new source of innumerable criminal thoughts, desires and
actions.

“A month later, we were obliged by the rules of our convent to go and
confess; but by this time, I was so completely lost, that I no longer
blushed at the idea of confessing my shameful sins to a man; it was the
very contrary. I had a real, diabolical pleasure in the thought that I
should have a long conversation with my confessor on those matters, and
that he would ask me more of his strange questions. In fact, when I had
told him everything without a blush, be began to interrogate me, and God
knows what corrupting things fell from his lips into my poor criminal
heart! Every one of his questions was thrilling my nerves and filling me
with the most shameful sensations! After an hour of this criminal
_tete-a-tete_ with my old confessor (for it was nothing else but a
criminal _tete-a-tete_), I perceived that he was as depraved as I was
myself. With some half-covered words, he made a criminal proposition,
which I accepted with covered words also; and during more than a year,
we have lived together on the most sinful intimacy. Though he was much
older than I, I loved him in the most foolish way. When the course of my
convent instruction was finished, my parents called me back to their
home. I was really glad of that change of residence, for I was beginning
to be tired of my criminal life. My hope was that, under the directions
of a better confessor, I should reconcile myself to God and begin a
Christian life.

“Unfortunately for me, my new confessor, who was very young, began also
his interrogation. He soon fell in love with me, and I loved him in a
most criminal way. I have done with him things which I hope you will
never request me to reveal to you, for they are too monstrous to be
repeated, even in the confessional, by a woman to a man.

“I do not say these things to take away the responsibility of my
iniquities with my young confessor, from my shoulders, for I think I
have been more criminal than he was. It is my firm conviction that he
was a good and holy priest before he knew me; but the questions he put
to me, and the answers I had to give him, melted his heart—I know
it—just as boiling lead would melt the ice on which it flows.

“I know this is not such a detailed confession as our holy Church
requires me to make, but I have thought it necessary for me to give you
this short history of the life of the greatest and most miserable sinner
who ever asked you to help her to come out from the tomb of her
iniquities. This is the way I have lived these last few years. But last
Sabbath, God, in His infinite mercy, looked down upon me. He inspired
you to give us the Prodigal Son as a model of true conversion, and as
the most marvellous proof of the infinite compassion of the dear Saviour
for the sinner. I have wept day and night since that happy day, when I
threw myself into the arms of my loving, merciful Father. Even now, I
can hardly speak, because my regret for my past iniquities, and my joy
that I am allowed to bathe the feet of the Saviour with tears, are so
great that my voice is as choked. “ I was then a very young priest, and
never had any words so sublime come to my ears in the confessional-box.
Her tears and her sobs, mingled with the frank declaration of the most
humiliating actions, had made such a profound impression upon me that I
was, for some time, unable to speak. It had come to my mind also that I
might be mistaken about her identity, and that perhaps she was not the
young lady that I had imagined. I could, then, easily grant her first
request, which was to do nothing by which I could know her. The second
part of her prayer was more embarrassing; for the theologians are very
positive in ordering the confessors to question their penitents,
particularly those of the female sex, in many circumstances.

I encouraged her in the best way I could, to persevere in her good
resolutions, by invoking the blessed Virgin Mary and St. Philomene, who
was, then, _Sainte a la mode_, just as Marie Alacoque is to-day, among
the blind slaves of Rome. I told her that I would pray and think over
the subject of her second request; and I asked her to come back in a
week for my answer.

The very same day, I went to my own confessor, the Rev. Mr. Baillargeon,
then curate of Quebec, and afterwards Archbishop of Canada. I told him
the singular and unusual request she had made, that I should never put
to her any of those questions suggested by the theologians, to insure
the integrity of the confession. I did not conceal from him that I was
much inclined to grant her that favor; for I repeated what I had already
several times told him, that I was supremely disgusted with the infamous
and polluting questions which the theologians forced us to put to our
female penitents. I told him frankly that several old and young priests
had already come to confess to me; and that, with the exception of two,
they had told me that they could not put those questions and hear the
answers they elicited without falling into the most damnable sins.

My confessor seemed to be much perplexed about what he should answer. He
asked me to come the next day, that he might review some theological
books, in the interval. The next day, I took down in writing his answer,
which I find in my old manuscripts, and I give it here in all its sad
crudity:—

“Such cases of the destruction of female virtue by the questions of the
confessors is an unavoidable evil. It cannot be helped; for such
questions are absolutely necessary in the greater part of the cases with
which we have to deal. Men generally confess their sins with so much
sincerity that there is seldom any need for questioning them, except
when they are very ignorant. But St. Liguori, as well as our personal
observation, tells us that the greatest part of girls and women, through
a false and criminal shame, very seldom confess the sins they commit
against purity. It requires the utmost charity in the confessors to
prevent these unfortunate slaves of their secret passions from making
sacrilegious confessions and communions. With the greatest prudence and
zeal he must question them on those matters, beginning with the smallest
sins, and going, little by little, as much as possible by imperceptible
degrees, to the most criminal actions. As it seems evident that the
penitent referred to in your questions of yesterday is unwilling to make
a full and detailed confession of all her iniquities, you cannot promise
to absolve her without assuring yourself, by wise and prudent questions,
that she has confessed everything.

“You must not be discouraged when, through the confessional or any other
way, you learn the fall of priests into the common frailties of human
nature with their penitents. Our Saviour knew very well that the
occasions and the temptations we have to encounter, in the confessions
of girls and women, are so numerous, and sometimes so irresistible, that
many would fall. But He has given them the Holy Virgin Mary, who
constantly asks and obtains their pardon; He has given them the
sacrament of penance, where they can receive their pardon as often as
they ask for it. The vow of perfect chastity is a great honor and
privilege; but we cannot conceal from ourselves that it puts on our
shoulders a burden which many cannot carry forever. St. Liguori says
that we must not rebuke the penitent priest who falls only once a month;
and some other trustworthy theologians are still more charitable.”

This answer was far from satisfying me. It seemed to me composed of soft
soap principles. I went back with a heavy heart and an anxious mind; and
God knows that I made many fervent prayers that this girl should never
come again to give me her sad history. I was then hardly twenty-six
years old, full of youth and life. It seemed to me that the stings of a
thousand wasps to my ears could not do me so much harm as the words of
that dear, beautiful, accomplished, but lost girl.

I do not mean to say that the revelations which she made, had, in any
way, diminished my esteem and my respect for her. It was just the
contrary. Her tears and her sobs, at my feet; her agonizing expressions
of shame and regret; her noble words of protest against the disgusting
and polluting interrogations of the confessors, had raised her very high
in my mind. My sincere hope was that she would have a place in the
kingdom of Christ with the Samaritan women, Mary Magdalene, and all the
sinners who have washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb.

At the appointed day, I was in my confessional, listening to the
confession of a young man, when I saw Miss Mary entering the vestry, and
coming directly to my confessional-box, where she knelt by me. Though
she had, still more than at the first time, disguised herself behind a
long, thick, black veil, I could not be mistaken; she was the very same
amiable young lady in whose father’s house I used to pass such pleasant
and happy hours. I had often listened, with breathless attention, to her
melodious voice, when she was giving us, accompanied by her piano, some
of our beautiful church hymns. Who could then see and hear her, without
almost worshipping her? The dignity of her steps, and her whole mien,
when she advanced towards my confessional, entirely betrayed her and
destroyed her incognito.

Oh! I would have given every drop of my blood in that solemn hour, that
I might have been free to deal with her just as she had so eloquently
requested me to do—to let her weep And cry at the feet of Jesus to her
heart’s content. Oh! if I had been free to take her by the hand, and
silently show her the dying Saviour, that she might have bathed His feet
with her tears, and spread the oil of her love on His head, without my
saying else but “Go in peace: thy sins are forgiven.”

But there, in that confessional-box, I was not the servant of Christ, to
follow His Divine, saving words, and obey the dictates of my honest
conscience. I was the slave of the Pope! I had to stifle the cry of my
conscience, to ignore the inspirations of my God! There, my conscience
had no right to speak; my intelligence was a dead thing! The theologians
of the Pope, alone, had a right to be heard and obeyed! I was not there
to save, but to destroy; for, under the pretext of purifying, the real
mission of the confessor, often, if not always, in spite of himself, is
to scandalize and damn their souls.

As soon as the young man who was making his confession at my left hand,
had finished, I, without noise, turned myself towards her, and said,
through the little aperture, “Are you ready to begin your confession?”

But she did not answer me. All that I could hear was: “Oh, my Jesus,
have mercy upon me! I come to wash my soul in Thy blood; wilt Thou
rebuke me?”

During several minutes she raised her hands and eyes to heaven, and wept
and prayed. It was evident that she had not the least idea that I was
observing her; she thought the door of the little partition between her
and me was shut. But my eyes were fixed upon her; my tears were flowing
with her tears, and my ardent prayers were going to the feet of Jesus
with her prayers. I would not have interrupted her for any
consideration, in this, her sublime communication with her merciful
Savior.

But after a pretty long time, I made a little noise with my hand, and
putting my lips near the opening of the partition which was between us,
I said in a low voice, “Dear sister, are you ready to begin your
confession?”

She turned her face a little towards me, and said with trembling voice,
“Yes, dear father, I am ready.”

But she then stopped again to weep and pray, though I could not hear
what she said.

After some time in silent prayer, I said, “My dear sister, if you are
ready, please begin your confession.” She then said, “My dear father, do
you remember the prayers which I made to you, the other day? Can you
allow me to confess my sins without forcing me to forget the respect
that I owe to myself, to you, and to God, who hears us? And can you
promise that you will not put to me any of those questions which have
already done me such irreparable injury? I frankly declare to you that
there are sins in me that I cannot reveal to anyone, except to Christ,
because He is my God, and that he already knows them all. Let me weep
and cry at His feet: can you not forgive me without adding to my
iniquities by forcing me to say things that the tongue of a Christian
woman cannot reveal to a man?”

“My dear sister,” I answered, “were I free to follow the voice of my own
feelings I would be only too happy to grant your request; but I am here
only as the minister of our holy church, and bound to obey the laws.
Through her most holy Popes and theologians she tells me that I cannot
forgive your sins, if you do not confess them all, just as you have
committed them. The church tells me also that you must give the details,
which may add to the malice or change the nature of your sins. I am
sorry to tell you that our most holy theologians make it a duty of our
confessor to question the penitent on the sins which he has good reason
to suspect have been voluntarily omitted.”

With a piercing cry she exclaimed, “Then, O my God, I am lost—forever
lost!”

This cry fell upon me like a thunderbolt; but I was still more
terror-stricken when, looking through the aperture, I saw she was
fainting; I heard the noise of her body falling upon the floor, and of
her head striking against the sides of the confessional box.

Quick as lightning I ran to help her, took her in my arms, and called a
couple of men who were at a little distance, to assist me in laying her
on a bench. I washed her face with some cold water and vinegar. She was
as pale as death, but her lips were moving, and she was saying something
which nobody but I could understand—

“I am lost—lost forever!”

We took her home to her disconsolate family, where, during a month she
lingered between life and death. Her two first confessors came to visit
her; but having asked every one to go out of the room, she politely, but
absolutely, requested them to go away, and never come again. She asked
me to visit her every day, “for,” she said, “I have only a few more days
to live. Help me to prepare myself for the solemn hour which will open
to me the gates of eternity!”

Every day I visited her, and I prayed and I wept with her.

Many times, when alone, with tears I requested her to finish her
confession; but, with a firmness which, then, seemed to be mysterious
and inexplicable, she politely rebuked me.

One day, when alone with her, I was kneeling by the side of her bed to
pray, I was unable to articulate a single word, because of the
inexpressible anguish of my soul on her account, she asked me, “Dear
father why do you weep?”

I answered, “How can you put such a question to your murderer! I weep
because I have killed you, dear friend.”

This answer seemed to trouble her exceedingly. She was very weak that
day. After she had wept and prayed in silence, she said, “do not weep
for me, but weep for so many priests who destroy their penitents in the
confessional. I believe in the holiness of the sacrament of penance,
since our holy church has established it. But there is, somewhere,
something exceedingly wrong in the confessional. Twice I have been
destroyed, and I know many girls who have also been destroyed by the
confessional. This is a secret, but will that secret be kept forever? I
pity the poor priests the day that our fathers will know what becomes of
the purity of their daughters in the hands of their confessors. Father
would surely kill my two last confessors, if he could only know they
have destroyed his poor child.”

I could not answer except by weeping.

We remained silent for a long time; then she said, “It is true that I
was not prepared for the rebuke you have given me, the other day, in the
confessional; but you acted conscientiously as a good and honest priest.
I know you must be bound by certain laws.”

She then pressed my hand with her cold hand and said,“ She had hardly
finished her last word when she fainted, and I feared lest she should
die just then, when I was alone with her.

I called the family, who rushed into the room. The doctor was sent for.
He found her so weak that he thought proper to allow only one or two
persons to remain in the room with me. He requested us not to speak at
all: “For,” said he, “the least emotion might kill her instantly; her
disease is, in all probability, an aneurism of the aorta, the big vein
which brings the blood to the heart: when it breaks, she will go as
quick as lightning.”

It was nearly ten at night when I left the house, to go and take some
rest. But it is not necessary to say that I passed a sleepless night. My
dear Mary was there, pale, dying from the deadly blow which I had given
her in the confessional. She was there, on her bed of death, her heart
pierced with the dagger which my church had put into my hands! and
instead of rebuking, and cursing me for my savage, merciless fanaticism,
she was blessing me! She was dying from a broken heart! and I was not
allowed by my church to give her a single word of consolation and hope,
for she had not made her confession? I had mercilessly bruised that
tender plant, and there was nothing in my hands to heal the wounds I had
made!

It was very probable that she would die the next day, and I was
forbidden to show her the crown of glory which Jesus has prepared in His
kingdom for the repenting sinner!

My desolation was really unspeakable, and I think I would have been
suffocated and have died that night, if the stream of tears which
continually flowed from my eyes had not been as a balm to my distressed
heart.

How dark and long the hours of that night seemed to me!

Before the dawn of day, I arose to read my theologians again, and see if
I could not find some one who would allow me to forgive the sins of that
dear child, without forcing her to tell me anything she had done. But
they seemed to me, more than ever, unanimously inexorable, and I put
them back on the shelves of my library with a broken heart.

At nine A. M. the next day, I was by the bed of our dear sick Mary. I
cannot sufficiently tell the joy I felt, when the doctor and whole
family said to me, “She is much better; the rest of last night has
wrought a marvelous change, indeed.”

With a really angelic smile she extended her hand towards me, that I
might press it in mine, and she said, “I thought last evening, that the
dear Savior would take me to Him, but He wants me, dear father, to give
you a little more trouble; however, be patient, it cannot be long before
the solemn hour of the appeal will ring. Will you please read me the
history of the suffering and death of the beloved Savior, which you read
me the other day? It does me so much good to see how He has loved me,
such a miserable sinner.”

There was a calm and solemnity in her words which struck me singularly,
as well as all those who were there.

After I had finished reading, she exclaimed, “He has loved me so much
that He died for my sins!” And she shut her eyes as if to meditate in
silence, but there was a stream of big tears rolling down her cheeks.

I knelt down by her bed, with her family, to pray; but I could not utter
a single word. The idea that this dear child was there, dying from the
cruel fanaticism of my theologians and my own cowardice in obeying them,
was a mill-stone to my neck. It was killing me.

Oh! if by dying a thousand times, I could have added a single day to her
life, with what pleasure I would have accepted those thousand deaths!

After we had silently prayed and wept by her bedside, she requested her
mother to leave her alone with me.

When I saw myself alone, under the irresistible impression that this was
her last day, I fell on my knees again, and with tears of the most
sincere compassion for her soul, I requested her to shake off her shame
and to obey our holy church, which requires every one to confess their
sins if they want to be forgiven.

She calmly, but with an air of dignity which no human words can express,
said,“ “Yes,” I said, “this is what the Holy Scriptures tell us.”

“Well, then, how is it possible that our confessors dare to take away
from us that holy, divine coat of modesty and self-respect? Has not
Almighty God Himself made, with His own hands, that coat of womanly
modesty and self-respect, that we might not be to you and to ourselves,
a cause of shame and sin?”

I was really stunned by the beauty, simplicity, and sublimity of that
comparison. I remained absolutely mute and confounded. Though it was
demolishing all the traditions and doctrines of my church, and
pulverizing all my holy doctors and theologians, that noble answer found
such an echo in my soul, that it seemed to me a sacrilege to try to
touch it with my finger.

After a short time of silence, she continued, “Twice I have been
destroyed by priests in the confessional. They took away from me that
divine coat of modesty and self-respect which God gives to ever human
being who comes into this world, and twice, I have become for those very
priests a deep pit of perdition, into which they have fallen, and where,
I fear, they are forever lost! My merciful heavenly Father has given me
back that coat of skins, that nuptial robe of modesty, self-respect, and
holiness, which had been taken away from me. He cannot allow you or any
other man, to tear again and spoil that vestment which is the work of
His hands.”

These words had exhausted her; it was evident to me that she wanted some
rest. I left her alone, but I was absolutely beside myself. Filled with
admiration for the sublime lessons which I had received from the lips of
that regenerated daughter of Christ, who, it was evident, was soon to
fly away from us, I felt a supreme disgust for myself, my
theologians,—shall I say it? yes, I felt in that solemn hour a supreme
disgust for my church, which was cruelly defiling me, and all her
priests, in the confessional-box. I felt, in that hour, a supreme horror
for that auricular confession, which is so often a pit of perdition and
supreme misery for the confessor and penitent. I went out and walked two
hours on the Plains of Abraham, to breathe the pure and refreshing air
of the mountains. There, alone, I sat on a stone, on the very spot where
Wolf and Montcalm fought and died; and I wept to my heart’s content, on
my irreparable degradation, and the degradation of so many priests
through the confessional.

At four o’clock in the afternoon I went back again to the house of my
dear dying Mary. The mother took me apart, and very politely said, “My
dear Mr. Chiniquy, do you not think it is time that our dear child
should receive the last sacraments? She seemed to be much better this
morning, and we were full of hope: but she is now rapidly sinking.
Please lose no time in giving her the holy viaticum and the extreme
unction.”

I said, “Yes, madam: let me pass a few minutes alone with our dear
child, that I may prepare her for the last sacraments.”

When alone with her, I again fell on my knees, and, amidst torrents of
tears, I said, “Dear sister, it is my desire to give you the holy
viaticum and the extreme unction: but tell me, how can I dare do a thing
so solemn against all the prohibitions of our holy church? How can I
give you the holy communion without first giving you absolution? and how
can I give you absolution when you earnestly persist in telling me that
you have so many sins which you will never declare to me or any other
confessor?

“You know that I cherish and respect you as if you were an angel sent to
me from heaven. You told me, the other day, that you blessed the day
that you first saw and knew me. I say the same thing. I bless the day
that I have known you; I bless every hour that I have spent by your bed
of suffering; I bless every tear which I have shed with you on your sins
and on my own; I bless every hour we have passed together in looking to
the wounds of our beloved, dying Savior; I bless you for having forgiven
me your death! for I know it, and I confess it in the presence of God, I
have killed you, dear sister. But now I prefer a thousand times to die
than to say to you a word which would pain you in any way, or trouble
the peace of your soul. Please, my dear sister, tell me what I can and
must do for you in this solemn hour?”

Calmly, and with a smile of joy such as I had never seen before, nor
seen since, she said, “I thank and bless you, dear father, for the
parable of the Prodigal Son, on which you preached a month ago. You have
brought me to the feet of the dear Savior; there I have found a peace
and a joy surpassing anything that human heart can feel; I have thrown
myself into the arms of my Heavenly Father, and I know He has mercifully
accepted and forgiven His poor prodigal child! Oh, I see the angels with
their golden harps around the throne of the Lamb! Do you not hear the
celestial harmony of their songs? I go—I go to join them in my Father’s
house. I SHALL NOT BE LOST!

While she was thus speaking to me my eyes were really turned into two
fountains of tears; I was unable, as well as unwilling, to see anything,
so entirely overcome was I by the sublime words which were flowing from
the dying lips of that dear child, who was no more a sinner, but a real
angel of Heaven to me. I was listening to her words; there was a
celestial music in every one of them. But she had raised her voice in
such a strange way, when she had begun to say,“and she had made such a
cry of joy when she had to let the last words, “not be lost,” escape her
lips, that I raised my head and opened my eyes to look at her. I
suspected that something strange had occurred.

I got upon my feet, passed my handkerchief over my face to wipe away the
tears which were preventing me from seeing with accuracy, and looked at
her.

Her hands were crossed on her breast, and there was on her face the
expression of a really superhuman joy; her beautiful eyes were fixed as
if they were looking on some grand and sublime spectacle; it seemed to
me, at first, that she was praying.

In that very instant the mother rushed into the room, crying, “My God!
my God! what does that cry ‘_lost_’ mean?”—For her last words, “not to
be lost,” particularly the last one, had been pronounced with such a
powerful voice, that they had been heard almost everywhere in the house.

I made a sign with my hand to prevent the distressed mother from making
any noise and troubling her dying child in her prayer, for I really
thought that she had stopped speaking, as she used so often to do, when
alone with me, in order to pray. But I was mistaken. The redeemed soul
had gone, on the golden wings of love, to join the multitude of those
who have washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb, to sing the
eternal Alleluia.

The revelation of the unmentionable corruptions directly and unavoidably
engendered by auricular confession, had come to me from the lips of that
young lady, as the first rays of the sun which were to hurl back the
dark clouds of night by which Rome had wrapped my intelligence on that
subject.

So miserable by her fall and her sins, but so admirable by her
conversion, that young lady was standing before me, for the rest of my
priestly life, as the bright beacon raised on the solitary rocks stands
before the sailor whose ship is drifting through the shoals, in a dark
and stormy night.

She was brought there, by the merciful hand of God, to right my course.

Lost and degraded by auricular confession, only after having given it
up, that precious soul was to find peace and life, when washed in the
blood of the Lamb, as the only hope and refuge of sinners.

Her words, filled with a superhuman wisdom, and her burning tears, came
to me, by the marvelous Providence of God, as the first beams of the Sun
of Righteousness, to teach me that auricular confession was a Satanic
invention.

Had this young person been the only one to tell me that, I might still
have held some doubt about the diabolical origin of that institution.
But thousands and thousands, before and after her, have been sent by my
merciful God to tell me the same tale, till after twenty-five years of
experience it became a certitude to me that that modern invention of
Rome must, sooner or later, with very few exceptions, drag both the
confessor and his female penitents into a common and irreparable
ruin.[D]

-----

Footnote D:

  Those who would like to know all about the abominations of auricular
  confession should have my volume “The Priest, The Woman and The
  Confessional.” It is probably the only book ever written on that
  subject which completely unveils the mask of Rome, by telling the
  whole truth.

-----




                              CHAPTER LV.

THE ECCLESIASTICAL RETREAT—CONDUCT OF THE PRIESTS—THE BISHOP FORBIDS ME
  TO DISTRIBUTE THE BIBLE.


On the first of Aug., 1855, I received the following letter:

                                  THE COLLEGE—_Chicago July 24th, 1855_.

 REV. MR. CHINIQUY.

You will have the goodness to attend a spiritual retreat to be given
next month at the college, in Chicago, for the clergy of the diocese of
Chicago and Quincy.

The spiritual exercises, which will be conducted by the Rt. Rev. the
Bishop of Louisville, are to commence on Tuesday, the 28th of Aug., and
will terminate on the following Sunday. This arrangement will
necessitate your absence from your church on Sunday, the 14th, after
Pentecost, which you will make known to your congregation. No clergyman
is allowed to be absent from this retreat without the previous written
consent of the bishop of the diocese, which consent will not be given
except in cases which he will judge to be of urgent necessity.

                            By order of Rt. Rev. Bishop,

                                             MATTHEW DILLON,

                                                    _Pro Secretary_.

Wishing to study the _personnel_ of that Irish clergy of which Bishop
Vandeveld had told such frightful things, I went to St. Mary’s
University, two hours ahead of time.

Never did I see such a band of jolly fellows. Their dissipation and
laughter, their exchange of witty, and too often, unbecoming
expressions, the tremendous noise they made in addressing each other, at
a distance: Their “Hallo, Patrick!” “hallo, Murphy!”“The answers: “Yes!
yes! She will never leave me;” or “no! no! the crazy girl is gone,” were
invariably followed by outbursts of laughter.

Though nine-tenths of them were evidently under the influence of
intoxicating drinks, not one could be said to be drunk. But the strong
odor of alcohol, mixed with the smoke of cigars, soon poisoned the air
and made it suffocating.

I had withdrawn in a corner, alone, in order to observe everything.

What stranger, in entering that large hall, would have suspected that
those men were about to begin one of the most solemn and sacred actions
of a priest of Jesus Christ! With the exception of five or six, they
looked more like a band of carousing raftsmen, than priests.

About an hour before the opening of the exercises, I saw one of the
priests with hat in hand accompanied by two of the fattest and most
florid of the band, going to every one, collecting money and with the
most hilarity and pleasure, each one threw his bank bills into the hat.
I supposed that this collection was intended to pay for our board,
during the retreat, and I prepared the $15 I wanted to give. When they
came near me—the big hat was literally filled with five and ten dollar
bills. Before handing my money to them, I asked: “What is the object of
that collection?”

“Ah! ah!” they answered with a hearty laugh,“and the collectors laughed
outright.

I answered politely, but seriously: “Gentlemen, I came here to meditate
and pray; and when I am thirsty, the fresh and pure water of Lake
Michigan will quench my thirst. I have given up, long ago, the use of
intoxicating drinks. Please excuse me, I am a teetotaler.”

“So we are!” they answered with a laugh; “We have all taken the pledge
from Father Mathew; but this does not prevent us from taking a little
drop to quench our thirst and keep up our health. Father Mathew is not
so merciless as you are.”

“I know Father Mathew well;” I answered, “I have written to him and seen
him many times. Allow me to tell you that we are of the same mind about
the use of intoxicating drink.”

“Is it possible! you know Father Mathew! and you are exchanging letters
with him! What a holy man he is, and what good he has done in Ireland,
and everywhere!” they answered.

“But the good he has done will not last long,” I said, “if all his
disciples keep their pledges as you do.”

As we were talking, a good number of priests came around to hear what
was said; for it was evident to all, that the bark of their collectors,
not only had come to shallow waters, but had struck on a rock.

One of the priests said: “I thought we were to be preached by Bishop
Spaulding; I had no idea that it was Father Chiniquy who had that
charge.”

“Gentlemen,” I answered, “I have as much right to preach to you in favor
of temperance as you have to preach to me in favor of intemperance. You
may do as you please about the use of strong drink, during the retreat;
but I hope I also may have the right to think and do as I please, in
that matter.”

“Of course,” they all answered, “But you are the only one who will not
give us a cent to get a little drop.”

“So much the worse for you all, gentlemen, if I am the only one. But
please excuse me, I cannot give you a cent for that object.”

They then left me, saying something which I could not understand, but
they were evidently disgusted, with what they considered my stubbornness
and want of good manners.

I must, however, say here, that two of them, Mr. Dunn, pastor of one of
the best congregations in Chicago, and the other unknown to me, came to
congratulate me on the stern rebuke I had given the collectors.

“I regret,” said Mr Dunn, “the five dollars I have thrown into that hat.
If I had spoken to you before, and had known that you would be brave
enough to rebuke them, I would have stood by you, and kept my money for
better use. It is really a shame that we should be preparing ourselves
for a retreat by wasting $500 for such a shameful object. They have just
told me that they have raised that sum for the champagne, brandy, whisky
and beer they will drink, this week. Ah! what disgrace! What a cry of
indignation would be raised against us, if such a shameful thing should
be known! I am sorry about the unkind words those priests have spoken to
you; but you must excuse them, they are already full of bad whisky.

“Do not think, however, that you are friendless, here, in our midst. You
have more friends than you think among the Irish priests; and I am one
of them, though you do not know me. Bishop Vandeveld has often spoken to
me of your grand colonization work, among the French.”

Mr. Dunn, then, pressed my hand in his, and taking me a short distance
from the others, said:

“Consider me, hereafter, as your friend: you have won my confidence by
the fearless way in which you have just spoken, and the common sense of
your arguments.

“You have lost a true friend in Bishop Vandevelde. I fear that our
present bishop will not do you justice. Lebel and Carthyvel have
prejudiced him against you. But I will stand by you, if you are ever
unjustly dealt with, as I fear you will, by the present administration
of the diocese. I fear we are on the eve of great evils. The scandalous
suit which Bishop O’Regan has brought upon his predecessor is a
disgrace. If he has gained $50,000 by it, he has forever lost the
respect and confidence of all his priests and diocesans.

“After the mild and paternal ruling of Bishop Vandevelde, neither the
priests, nor the people of Illinois will long bear the iron chains which
the present bishop has in store for us all.”

I thanked Mr. Dunn for his kind words, and told him that I had already
tasted the paternal love of my bishop by being twice dragged by Spink
before the criminal court for having refused to live on good terms with
the two most demoralized priests I have ever known.

He, then, speaking with a more subdued voice, said:

“I must tell you, confidentially, that one of those priests, Lebel, will
be turned out ignominiously from the diocese, during the retreat. Last
week, a new fact, which surpasses all his other abominations, has been
revealed and proved to the bishop, for which he will be interdicted.”

At that moment, the bell called us to the chapel to hear the regulations
of the bishop in reference to the retreat, after which we sang the
matins.

At 8 P. M., we had our first sermon by Bishop Spaulding, from Kentucky.
He was a fine-looking man, a giant in stature, and a good speaker. But
the way in which he treated his subject, though very clever, left, in my
mind, the impression that he did not believe a word of what he said. At
certain times, there was much fire in his elocution, but it was a fire
of straw. He delivered two sermons, each day; and the Rev. Mr.
Vanhulest, a Jesuit, gave us two meditations, each of them lasting from
forty to fifty minutes. The rest of the time was spent in reading aloud
the life of a saint, reciting the breviarum, examination of conscience
and going to confession.

We had half an hour for meals, followed by one hour of recreation. Thus
were the days spent. But the nights! the nights! what shall I say of
them! What pen can describe the orgies I witnessed during those dark
nights! and who can believe what I shall have to say about them! though
I will not and cannot say the half of what I have seen and heard!

I got from the Rev. Mr. Dunn, then one of the bishop’s counselors, and
soon after, Vicar General, the statement that the sum of $500 was
expended in intoxicating drinks during the six days of the retreat. I
ought to say during the five nights. My pen refuses to write what my
eyes saw and my ears heard during the long hours of those nights, which
I cannot forget though I should live a thousand years.

The drinking used to begin about 9 o’clock, as soon as the lights were
put out. Some were handing the bottles from bed to bed, while others
were carrying them to those at a distance, at first, with the least
noise possible; but half an hour had not elapsed before the alcohol was
beginning to unloose the tongues, and upset the brain. Then the _bons
mots_, the witty stories, at first, were soon followed by the most
indecent and shameful recitals. Then the songs, followed by the barking
of dogs, the croaking of frogs, the howling of wolves. In a word, the
cries of all kinds of beasts, often mixed with the most lascivious
songs, the most infamous anecdotes flying from bed to bed, from room to
room, till one or two o’clock in the morning.

One night three priests were taken with delirium tremens, almost at the
same time. One cried out that he had a dozen rattle-snakes at his shirt;
the second was fighting against thousands of bats which were trying to
tear his eyes from their sockets: and the third, with a stick, was
repulsing millions of spiders which, he said, were as big as wild
turkeys, all at work to devour him. The cries and lamentations of those
three priests were really pitiful! To those cries, add the lamentations
of some dozen of them whose overloaded stomachs were ejecting in the
beds and all around, the enormous quantity of drink they had swallowed!

The third day, I was so disgusted and indignant, that I determined to
leave, without noise, under the pretext that I was sick. It was not a
false pretext; for I was really sick. There was no possibility of
sleeping before two or three o’clock. Besides, the stench in the
dormitories was horrible.

There was, however, another thing which was still more overwhelming me.
It was the terrible moral struggle in my soul from morning till night,
and from night till morning, when the voice of conscience, which I had
to take for the voice of Satan, was crying in my ears:“ Oh! what an
awful thing it is to resist the voice of God! To take him for the evil
one, when, by his warnings, he seeks to save your soul! Although the
horrible scandal I had seen distressed me more than human words can
tell, those mental conflicts were still more distressing. Fearing lest I
should entirely lose my faith in my religion, and become an absolute
infidel, by remaining any longer in the midst of such profligacy, I
determined to leave; but before doing so, I wanted to consult the new
friend whom the Providence of God had given me in Mr. Dunn. It seemed
the unbearable burden which was on my shoulders would become lighter, by
sharing it with such a sympathetic brother priest.

I went to him, after dinner, and taking him apart, I told him all about
the orgies of last night, and asked his advice on my determination not
to continue that retreat, which was evidently nothing else than a blind,
and a sacrilegious comedy, to deceive the world.

He answered: “You teach me nothing, for I spent last night in the same
dormitory where you were. One of the priests told me all about those
orgies, yesterday; I could hardly believe what he said, and I determined
to see and hear for myself what was going on. You do not exaggerate, you
do not even mention half of the horrors of last night. It baffles any
description. It is simply incredible for any one who has not himself
witnessed them. However, I do not advise you to leave. It would forever
ruin you in the mind of the bishop, who is not already too well disposed
in your favor. The best thing you can do is to go and tell everything to
Bishop Spaulding. I have done it this morning; but I felt that he did
not believe the half of what I told him. When the same testimony comes
from you, then he will believe it, and will probably take some measures,
with our own bishop, to put an end to those horrors. I have something to
tell you, confidentially, which surpasses, in a measure, anything you
know of the abominations of these last three nights. “ “With these fine
words ringing in my ears,” said good Mr. Dunn, “I had to leave his room
at the double quick. It is of no use for us to speak to Bishop O’Regan,
on that matter. It will do no good. He wants to get a large subscription
from those priests, at the end of the retreat, and he is rather inclined
to pet than punish them, till he obtains the $100,000 he wants to build
his white marble palace on the lake shore.”

I replied: “Though you add to my desolation, instead of diminishing it,
by what you say of the strange principles of our bishop, I will speak to
my lord Spaulding as you advise me.”

Without a moment’s delay, I went to his room. He received me very
kindly, and did not at all seem surprised at what I said. It was as if
he had been accustomed to see the same, or still worse abominations.
However, when I told him the enormous quantity of liquor drank, and that
retreat would be only a ridiculous comedy, if no attempt at reform was
tried, he agreed with me; “but it would be advisable to try it,” he
said.“ Although the Bishop of Chicago seemed puzzled at seeing me
entering the room with my lord Spaulding, he was as polite as possible.
He listened with more attention than I expected to the narrative I gave
of what is going on among the priests. After telling him my sad story,
Bishop Spaulding said: “My lord of Chicago: These facts are very grave,
and there cannot be any doubt about the truth of what we have just
heard. Two other gentlemen gave me the same testimony this morning.”

“Yes!” said Bishop O’Regan, “it is very sad to see that our priests have
so little self-respect, even during such solemn days as those of a
public retreat. The Rev. Mr. Dunn has just told me the same sad story as
Father Chiniquy. But what remedy can we find for such a state of things?
Perhaps it might do well to give them a good sermon on temperance. Mr.
Chiniquy, I am told that you are called ‘the temperance apostle of
Canada.’ and that you are a powerful speaker on that subject; would you
not like to give them one or two addresses on the injury they are doing
to themselves and to our holy church, by their drunkenness?”

“If those priests could understand me in French,” I replied, “I would
accept the honor you offer me, with pleasure; but to be understood by
them, I would have to speak in English; and I am not sufficiently free
in that language to attempt it. My broken English would only bring
ridicule upon the holy cause of temperance.

“But my lord Spaulding has already preached on that subject in Kentucky,
and an address from his lordship would be listened to with more
attention and benefit from him than from me.”

It was, then, agreed that he should change his programme, and give two
addresses on temperance, which he did. But though these addresses were
really eloquent, they were pearls thrown before swine.

The drunken priests slept as usual; and even snored, almost through the
whole length of the delivery. It is true that we could notice a little
improvement and less noise the following nights; the change, however,
was very little.

The fourth day of the retreat, the Rev. Mr. Lebel came to me with his
bag in his hand. He looked furious. He said:

“Now, you must be satisfied, I am interdicted and turned out
ignominiously from this diocese. It is your work! But mind what I tell
you; you will, also, soon, be turned out from your colony by the mitred
tyrant who has just struck me down. He told me, several times, that he
would, at any cost, break your plans of French colonization, by sending
you to the south-west of Illinois, along the Mississippi, to an old
French settlement, opposite St. Louis.

“He is enraged against you for your refusing to give him your fine
property at St. Anne.”

I answered him: “You are mistaken when you think that I am the author of
your misfortunes. You have disgraced yourself, by your own acts. God has
given you talents and qualities, which, if cultivated, would have
exalted you in the church, but you have preferred to destroy those great
gifts, in order to follow the evil inclinations of your poor degraded
human nature; you reap to-day what you have sown. Nobody is more sorry
than I am, for your misfortune, and my most sincere wish is that the
past may be a lesson to guide your steps in the future. The desire of my
bishop to turn me out of my colony does not trouble me. If it is the
will of God to keep me at the head of that great work, the Bishop of
Chicago will go down from his episcopal throne before I go down the
beautiful hill of St. Anne. Adieu!”

He soon disappeared. But how the fall of this priest, whom I had so
sincerely loved, saddened me!

The next Sabbath was the last day of the retreat. All the priests went
in procession to the cathedral, to receive the holy communion, and every
one of them ate, what we had to believe the true body, soul and divinity
of Jesus Christ. This, however, did not prevent thirteen of them from
spending the greater part of the next night in the calaboose, to which
they had been taken by the police, from houses of ill-fame, where they
were rioting and fighting. The next morning, they were discharged from
the hands of the police by paying pretty round sums of money for the
trouble of the night!

The next day, I went to Mr. Dunn’s parsonage to ask him if he could give
me any explanation of the rumor which was afloat, and to which Mr. Lebel
had made allusion, that it was the intention of the bishop to remove me
from my colony to some distant part of his diocese.

“It is unfortunately too true,” said he. “Bishop O’Regan thinks that he
has a mission from heaven to undo all his predecessor has done, and as
one of the best and grandest schemes of Bishop Vandevelde was to secure
the possession of this magnificent State of Illinois to our church, by
inducing all the Roman Catholic emigrants from France, Belgium and
Canada, to settle here, our present bishop does not conceal that he will
oppose that plan by removing you to such a distance, that your
colonization plans will be at an end. He says that the French are, as a
general thing, rebels and disobedient to their bishops. He prefers
seeing the Irish coming, on account of their proverbial docility to
their ecclesiastical superiors.

“I have, in vain, tried to change his mind. I told you, before, that he
often asks my opinion on what I think the best thing to be done for the
good of the diocese. But I do not think that he intends to follow my
advice! it is just the contrary. My impression now is, that he wants to
know our views, only for the pleasure of acting diametrically in
opposition to what we advise.”

I must not omit to say, that we had been requested to spend the forenoon
of Monday, in the University, for an important affair which the Bishop
had to propose to his clergy. We were all there, in the great hall, at
the appointed hour. Even the thirteen priests who had spent the best
part of the night at the police station, heard the voice of their
bishop, and they were there, as docile lambs.

We knew beforehand, the proposition which was to be put before us. It
was to build a palace for our bishop, worthy of the great Illinois
State, the cost of which would be about $100,000.

Though every one of us felt that this was most extravagant in such a
young and poor diocese, nobody dared to raise his voice against that act
of pride and supreme folly. Every one promised to do all in his power to
raise that sum, and to show our good will, we raised among ourselves, at
once, $7,000, which we gave in cash or in promissory notes.

After this act of liberality, we were blessed and dismissed by our
bishop.

I was but a few steps from the University, when an Irish priest, unknown
to me, ran after me to say: “My lord O’Regan wants to see you
immediately.” And, five minutes later, I was alone with my bishop, who,
without any preface, told me:

“Mr. Chiniquy, I hear very strange and damaging things about you, from
every quarter. But the worst of all is, that you are a secret Protestant
emissary; that, instead of preaching the true doctrines of our holy
church, about the immaculate conception, purgatory, the respect and
obedience due to their superiors by the people, auricular confession,
etc., etc., you spend a part of your time in distributing Bibles and New
Testaments among your emigrants; I want to know from your own lips, if
this be true or not.”

I answered: “A part of what the people told you about the matter is not
true; the other is true. It is not true that I neglect the preaching of
the doctrines of our holy church, about purgatory, immaculate conception
of Mary, auricular confession, or the respect due to our superiors. But
it is true that I do distribute the Holy Bible and the Gospel of Christ,
among my people.”

“And instead of blushing at such unpriestly conduct, you seem to be
proud of it,” angrily replied the bishop.

“I do not understand, my lord, why a priest of Christ could blush for
distributing the Word of God among his people; as I am bound to preach
that Holy Word, it is not only my right, but my duty to give it to them.
I am fully persuaded that there is no preaching so efficacious and
powerful as the preaching of God Himself, when speaking to us in His
Holy Book.”

“This is sheer Protestantism, Mr. Chiniquy, this is sheer
Protestantism,” he answered me, angrily.

“My dear bishop,” I answered calmly, “if to give the Bible to the people
and invite them to read and meditate on it, is Protestantism, our holy
Pope Pius VI. was a good Protestant, for in his letter to Martini, which
is probably in the first pages of the beautiful Bible I see on your
lordship’s table, he not only blesses him for having translated that
Holy book into Italian, but invites the people to read it.”

The bishop, assuming an air of supreme contempt, replied:

“Your answer shows your complete ignorance on the subject on which you
speak so boldly. If you were a little better informed on that grave
subject, you would know that the translation by Martini, which the Pope
advised the Italian people to read, formed a work of twenty-three big
volumes in folio, which, of course, nobody except very rich and idle
people could read. Not one in ten thousand Italians have the means of
purchasing such a voluminous work; and not one in fifty thousand have
the time or the will to peruse such a mass of endless commentaries. The
Pope would never have given such an advice to read a Bible, as the one
you distribute so imprudently.”

“Then, my lord, do you positively tell me that the Pope gave permission
to read Martini’s translation because he knew that the people could
never get it on account of its enormous size and price, and do you
assure me that he would never have given such an advice had the same
people been able to purchase and read that holy work?”

“Yes, sir! It is what I mean,” answered the bishop, with an air of
triumph, “for I know, positively, that this is the fact.”

I replied, calmly: “I hope your lordship is unwillingly mistaken; for if
you were correct, the stern and unflinching principles of logic would
force me to think and say that that Pope, and all his followers were
deceivers, and that encyclical, a public fraud in his own hands; for we,
Catholic priests, make use of it, all over the world, and reprint it at
the head of our own Bibles, to make the people, both Protestants and
Catholics, believe that we approve of their reading our own versions of
that Holy Book.”

Had I thrown a spark of fire in a keg of powder, the explosion would not
have been more prompt and terrible than the rage of that prelate.
Pointing his finger to my face, he said:

“Now, I see the truth of what I have been told, that you are a disguised
Protestant, since the very day you were ordained a priest.

“The Bible! the Bible! is your motto! For you, the Bible is everything,
and the holy church, with her Popes and bishops, nothing! what an
insolent, I dare say, what a blasphemous word I have just heard from
you! You dare call an encyclical letter of one of our most holy Popes, a
_fraud_!”

In vain, I tried to explain; he would not listen, and he silenced me by
saying:

“If our holy church has, in an unfortunate day, appointed you one of her
priests in my diocese, it was to preach her doctrines, and not to
distribute the Bible! If you forget that, I will make you remember it!”

And with that threat on my head, as a Damocles’ sword, I had to take to
the door, which he had opened, without any _au revoir_. Thanks be to
God, this first persecution and these outrages I received for my dear
Bible’s sake, did not diminish my respect for God’s Holy Word nor my
confidence in it. On the contrary, on reaching home, I took it, fell on
my knees, and pressing it to my heart, I asked my Heavenly Father to
grant me the favor to love it more sincerely, and follow its divine
teachings with more fidelity, till the end of my life.




                              CHAPTER LVI.

PUBLIC ACTS OF SIMONY—THEFTS AND BRIGANDAGE OF BISHOP O’REGAN—GENERAL
  CRY OF INDIGNATION—I DETERMINE TO RESIST HIM TO HIS FACE—HE EMPLOYS
  MR. SPINK AGAIN TO SEND ME TO GAOL, AND HE FAILS—DRAGS ME AS A
  PRISONER TO URBANA IN THE SPRING OF 1856 AND FAILS AGAIN—ABRAHAM
  LINCOLN DEFENDS ME—MY DEAR BIBLE BECOMES MORE THAN EVER MY LIGHT AND
  MY COUNSELOR.


A month had hardly elapsed since the ecclesiastical retreat, when all
the cities of Illinois, were filled by the most strange and humiliating
clamors against our bishop. From Chicago to Cairo, it would have been
difficult to go to a single town, without having, from the most
respectable people, or reading in big letters, in some of the most
influential papers, that Bishop O’Regan was a thief or a simoniac, a
perjurer, or even something worse. The bitterest complaints were
crossing each other over the breadth and length of Illinois, from almost
every congregation:

“He has stolen the beautiful and costly vestments we bought for our
church,” cried the French Canadians of Chicago. “He has swindled us out
of a fine lot given us to build our church, sold it for $40,000, and
pocketed the money, for his own private use, without giving us any
notice,” said the Germans.

“His thirst for money is so great,” said the whole Catholic people of
Illinois, “that he is selling even the bones of the dead to fill his
treasures!”

I had not forgotten the bold attempt of the bishop to wrench my little
property from my hands, at his first visit to my colony.

The highway thief who puts his dagger at the breast of the traveler,
threatening to take away his life, if he does not give him his purse,
does not appear more infamous to his victim than that bishop appeared to
me, that day. But my hope, then, was, that this was an isolated and
exceptional case in the life of my superior; and I did not whisper a
word of it to anybody. I began to think differently, however, when I saw
the numerous articles in the principal papers of the State, signed by
the most respectable names, accusing him of theft, simony and lies. My
hope, at first, was that there were many exaggerations in those reports.
But they came thicker, day after day, I thought my duty was to go to
Chicago, and see for myself, to what extent those rumors were true. I
went directly to the French Canadian church; and to my unspeakable
dismay, I found that it was too true that the bishop had stolen the fine
church vestments, which my countrymen had bought for their own priest,
for grand festivals; and he had transferred them to the cathedral of St.
Mary for his own personal use. The indignation of my poor countrymen
knew no bounds. It was really deplorable to hear with what supreme
disgust, and want of respect, they were speaking of their bishop.
Unfortunately, the Germans and Irish people were still ahead of them in
their unguarded, disrespectful denunciations. Several spoke of
prosecuting him before the civil courts, to force him to disgorge what
he had stolen; and it was with the greatest difficulty that I succeeded
in preventing some of them from mobbing and insulting him publicly in
the streets, or even in his own palace. The only way I could find to
appease them was to promise that I would speak to his lordship, and tell
him that it was the desire of my countrymen to have those vestments
restored to them.

The second thing I did was to go to the cemetery, and see for myself, to
what extent it was true or not that our bishop was selling the very
bones of his diocesans, in order to make money.

On my way to the Roman Catholic graveyard, I met a great many cart-loads
of sand, which, I was told by the carters, had been taken from the
cemetery; but I did not like to stop them till I was at the very door of
the consecrated spot. There, I found three carters, who were just
leaving the grounds. I asked and obtained from them, the permission to
search the sand which they carried, to see if there were not some bones.
I could not find any in the first cart; and my hope was that it would be
the same in the two others. But, to my horror and shame, I found the
inferior jaw of a child, in the second; and part of the bones of an arm,
and almost the whole foot of a human being, in the third cart! I
politely requested the carters to show me the very place where they had
dug that sand, and they complied with my prayer. To my unspeakable
regret and shame, I found that the bishop had told an unmitigated
falsehood when, to appease the public indignation against his
sacrilegious trade, he had published that he was selling only the sand
which was outside of the fence, on the very border of the lake.

It is true that, to make his case good, he had ordered the old fence to
be taken away, in order to make a new one, many feet inside the old one.
But this miserable and shameful subterfuge rendered his crime still
greater than it had at first appeared. What added to the gravity of that
public iniquity, is that the Bishop of Chicago had received that piece
of land from the city, for a burial ground, only after they had taken a
solemn oath to use it only for burying the dead. Every load of that
ground sold then, was not only an act of simony, but the breaking of a
solemn oath! No words can express the shame I felt, after convincing
myself of the correctness of what the press of Chicago, and of the whole
State of Illinois, had published against our bishop, about this
sacrilegious traffic.

Slowly retracing my steps to the city from the cemetery, I went directly
to the bishop, to fulfil the promise I had made to the French Canadians,
to try to obtain the restoration of their fine vestments. But I was not
long with him without seeing that I would gain nothing but his
implacable enmity in pleading the cause of my poor countrymen. However,
I thought that my duty was to do all in my power to open the eyes of my
bishop to the pit he was digging for himself and for us all Catholics,
by his conduct.

“My lord,” I said, “I will not surprise your lordship, when I tell you
that all the true Catholics of Illinois, are filled with sorrow by the
articles they find, every day, in the press, against their bishop.”

“Yes! yes!” he abruptly replied, “the good Catholics must be sad indeed
to read such disgusting diatribes against their superior; and I presume
that you are one of those that are sorry. But, then, why do you not
prevent your insolent and infidel countrymen from writing those things!
I see that a great part of those libels are signed by the French
Canadians.”

I answered: “It is to try, as much as it is in my power, to put an end
to those scandals that I am in Chicago, to-day, my lord.”

“Very well, very well,” he replied, “as you have the reputation of
having great influence over your countrymen, make use of it to stop them
in their rebellious conduct against me, and I will, then, believe that
you are a good priest.”

I answered: “I hope that I will succeed in what your lordship wants me
to do. But there are two things to be done, in order to secure my
success.”

“What are they?” quickly asked the bishop.

“The _first_ is, that your lordship give back the fine church vestments
which you have taken from the French Canadian congregation of Chicago.

“The _second_ is, that your lordship abstain, absolutely, from this day,
to sell the sand of the burying ground, which covers the tombs of the
dead.”

Without answering a word, the bishop struck his fist violently upon the
table, and crossed the room at a quick step, two or three times; then
turning towards me, and pointing his finger to my face, he exclaimed in
an indescribable accent of rage:

“Now, I see the truth of what Mr. Spink told me! you are not only my
bitterest enemy, but you are at the _head_ of my enemies. You take sides
with them against me. You approve of their libellous writings against
me! I will never give back those church vestments. They are mine, as the
French Canadian church is mine! Do you not know, that the ground on
which the churches are built, as well as the churches themselves, and
all that belongs to the church, belongs to the bishop? Was it not a
burning shame to use those fine vestments in a poor miserable church of
Chicago, when the bishop of that important city was covered with rags?
It was in the interest of the episcopal dignity, that I ordered those
rich and splendid vestments, which were mine by law, to be transferred
from that small and insignificant congregation, to my cathedral of St.
Mary, and if you had an ounce of respect for your bishop, Mr. Chiniquy,
you would immediately go to your countrymen and put a stop to their
murmurs and slanders against me; by simply telling them that I have
taken what was mine from that church, which is mine also, to the
cathedral, which is altogether mine.

“Tell your countrymen to hold their tongues, and respect their bishop,
when he is in the right, as I am to-day.”

I had, many times, considered the infamy and injustice of the law which
the bishops have had passed all over the United States, making every one
of them a corporation, with the right of possessing personally all the
church properties of the Roman Catholics. But I had never understood the
infamy and tyranny of that law so clearly as in that hour.

It is impossible to describe with ink and paper the air of pride and
contempt with which the bishop really in substance, if not in words,
told me:

“All those things are mine. I do what I please with them, you must be
mute and silent when I take them away from you. It is against God
Himself that you rebel when you refuse me the right of dispossessing you
of all those properties which you have purchased with your own money,
and which have not cost me a cent!”

In that moment I felt that the law which makes every bishop the only
master and proprietor of all the religious goods, houses, churches,
lands and money of their people as Catholics, is simply diabolical: and
that the church which sanctions such a law, is antichristian. Though it
was, at the risk and peril of every thing dear to me, that I should
openly protest against that unjust law, there was no help; I felt
constrained to do so with all the energy I possessed.

I answered: “My lord, I confess that this is the law, in the United
States; but this is a human law, directly opposed to the Gospel. I do
not find a single word in the Gospel which gives this power to the
bishop. Such a power is an abusive, not a divine power, which will
sooner or later destroy our holy church, in the United States, as it has
already mortally wounded her in Great Britain, in France and in many
other places. When Christ said, in the Holy Gospel, that He had not
enough of ground whereon to lay His head, He condemned, in advance, the
pretensions of the bishops who lay their hands on our church properties
as their own. Such a claim is an usurpation and not a right, my lord.
Our Saviour Jesus Christ protested against that usurpation, when asked
by a young man to meddle in his temporal affairs with his brothers; He
answered that “He had not received such power.” The Gospel is a long
protest against that usurpation; in every page, it tells us that the
Kingdom of Christ is not of this world. I have myself given $50 to help
my countrymen to buy those church vestments. They belong to them, and
not to you!”

My words, uttered with an expression of firmness which the bishop had
never yet seen in any of his priests, fell upon him, at first, as a
thunderbolt. They so puzzled him, that he looked at me, a moment, as if
he wanted to see if it was a dream or a reality, that one of his priests
had the audacity to use such language, in his presence.

But, soon, recovering from his stupor, he interrupted me by striking his
fist again on the table, and saying in anger:

“You are half a Protestant! Your words smell Protestantism! The Gospel!
the Gospel!! that is your great tower of strength against the laws and
regulations of our holy church! If you think, Mr. Chiniquy, that you
will frighten me with your big words of the Gospel, you will soon see
your mistake, at your own expense. I will make you remember that it is
_the Church_ you must obey, and it is through your bishop that the
church rules you!”

“My lord,” I answered, “I want to obey the church. Yes! but it is a
church founded on the Gospel; a church that respects and follows the
Gospel, that I want to obey!”

These words threw him into a fit of rage, and he answered: “I am too
busy to hear your impertinent babblings any longer. Please let me alone,
and remember that you will, soon, hear from me again, if you cannot
teach your people to respect and obey their superiors!”

The bishop kept his promise. I heard of him very soon after, when his
agent, Peter Spink, dragged me, again, a prisoner, before the Criminal
Court of Kankakee, accusing me falsely of crimes which his malice alone
could have invented.

My lord O’Regan had determined to interdict me; but not being able to
find any cause in my private or public life as a priest, to found such a
sentence, he had pressed that land speculator, Spink, to prosecute me
again; promising to base his interdict on the condemnation which, he had
been told, would be passed against me by the Criminal Court of Kankakee.

But the bishop and Peter Spink were again to be disappointed; for the
verdict of the court, given on the 13th of November, 1855, was again in
my favor.

My heart filled with joy at this new and great victory my God had given
me against my merciless persecutors. I was blessing him, when my two
lawyers, Messrs. Osgood and Padcock, came to me and said: “Our victory,
though great, is not so decisive as was expected; for Mr. Spink has just
taken an oath that he has no confidence in this Kankakee Court, and he
has appealed, by a change of venue, to the Court of Urbana, in Champaign
County. We are sorry to have to tell you that you must remain a
prisoner, under bail, in the hands of the sheriff, who is bound to
deliver you to the sheriff of Urbana, the 19th of May, next spring.”

I nearly fainted when I heard this. The ignominy of being again in the
hands of the sheriff, for so long a time; the enormous expenses, far
beyond my means, to bring my fifteen to twenty witnesses such a long
distance of nearly one hundred miles; the new ocean of insults, false
accusations and perjuries, with which my enemies were to overwhelm me
again; and the new risk of being condemned, though innocent, at that
distant court; all those things crowded themselves in my mind, to crush
me. For a few minutes, I was obliged to sit down; for I would have,
surely, fallen down, had I continued to stand on my feet. A kind friend
had to bring me some cold water, and bathe my forehead, to prevent me
from fainting. It seemed that God had forsaken me, for the time being,
and that He was to let me fall powerless into the hand of my foes. But I
was mistaken. That merciful God was near me, in that dark hour, to give
me one of the marvellous proofs of his paternal and loving care.

The very moment I was leaving the court with a heavy heart, a gentleman,
a stranger, came to me and said:“ I answered: “I am much obliged to you
for your sympathetic words; but would you please allow me to ask your
name?”

“Be kind enough to let me keep my incognito here,” he answered. “The
only thing I can say is, that I am a Catholic like you, and one who,
like you, cannot bear any longer the tyranny of our American bishops.
With many others, I look to you as our deliverer, and for that reason I
advise you to engage the services of Abraham Lincoln.”

“But,” I replied, “who is that Abraham Lincoln? I never heard of that
man before.”

He replied: “Abraham Lincoln is the best lawyer and the most honest man
we have in Illinois.”

I went, immediately, with that stranger, to my two lawyers, who were in
consultation only a few steps from us, and asked them if they would have
any objections that I should ask the services of Abraham Lincoln, to
help them to defend me at Urbana.

They both answered: “Oh! If you can secure the services of Abraham
Lincoln; by all means do it. We know him well; he is one of the best
lawyers, and one of the most honest men we have in our State.”

Without losing a minute, I went to the telegraph office with that
stranger, and telegraphed to Abraham Lincoln to ask him if he would
defend my honor and my life (though I was a stranger to him) at the next
May term of the court at Urbana.

About twenty minutes later, I received the answer:

“Yes, I will defend your honor and your life at the next May term at
Urbana.

                                                   ABRAHAM LINCOLN.”

My unknown friend then paid the operator, pressed my hand, and said:
“May God bless and help you, Father Chiniquy. Continue to fight
fearlessly for truth and righteousness, against our mitred tyrant; and
God will help you to the end.” He then took a train for the north, and
soon disappeared, as a vision from heaven. I have not seen him since,
though I have not let a day pass without asking my God to bless him. A
few minutes later, Spink came to the office, to telegraph to Lincoln,
asking his services at the next May term of the Court, at Urbana. But it
was too late.

Before being dragged to Urbana, I had to renew, at Easter, 1856, the oil
which is used for the sick, in the ceremony which the Church of Rome
calls the sacrament of Extreme Unction, and in the Baptism of Children.
I sent my little silver box to the bishop by a respectable young
merchant of my colony, called Dorion. But he brought it back without a
drop of oil, with a most abusive letter from the bishop, because I had
not sent five dollars to pay for the oil. It was just what I expected. I
knew that it was his habit to make his priests pay five dollars for that
oil, which was not worth more than two or three cents.

This act of my bishop was one of the many evident cases of simony of
which he was guilty every day. I took his letter, with my small silver
box to the Archbishop of St. Louis, my Lord Kenrick, before whom I
brought my complaints against the Bishop of Chicago, on the 9th of
April, 1856. That high dignitary told me that many priests of the
diocese of Chicago had already brought the same complaints before him,
and exposed the infamous conduct of their bishop. He agreed with me that
the rapacity of Bishop O’Regan, his thefts, his lies, his acts of
simony, were public and intolerable, but that he had no remedy for them,
and said: “The only thing I advise you to do is to write to the pope
directly. Prove your charges against that guilty bishop as clearly as
possible. I will myself write to corroborate all you have told me, for I
know it is true. My hope is that your complaints will attract the
attention of the pope. He will probably send some one from Rome to make
an inquiry, and then that wicked man will be forced to offer his
resignation. If you succeed, as I hope, in your praiseworthy efforts to
put an end to such scandals, you will have well deserved the gratitude
of the whole church. For that unprincipled dignitary is the cause that
our holy religion is not only losing her prestige in the United States,
but is becoming an object of contempt where-ever those public crimes are
known.”

I was, however, forced to postpone my writing to the pope. For, a few
days after my return from St. Louis to my colony, I had to deliver
myself again into the hands of the sheriff of Kankakee county, who was
obliged by Spink to take me prisoner, and deliver me as a criminal in to
the hands of the sheriff of Champaign county, on the 19th of May, 1856.

It was then that I met Abraham Lincoln for the first time. He was a
giant in stature; but I found him still more a giant in the noble
qualities of his mind and heart. It was impossible to converse five
minutes with him without loving him. There was such an expression of
kindness and honesty in that face, and such an attractive magnetism in
the man; that, after a few moments’ conversation, one felt as tied to
him by all the noblest affections of the heart.

When pressing my hand, he told me: “You were mistaken when you
telegraphed that you were unknown to me. I know you, by reputation, as
the stern opponent of tyranny of your bishop, and the fearless protector
of your countrymen in Illinois. I have heard much of you from two
priests; and, last night, your lawyers, Messrs. Osgood & Paddock,
acquainted me with the fact that your bishop employs some of his tools
to get rid of you. I hope it will be an easy thing to defeat his
projects and protect you against his machinations.”

He then asked me how I had been induced to desire his services. I
answered by giving him the story of that unknown friend who had advised
me to have Mr. Abraham Lincoln for one of my lawyers, for the reason
that “he was the best lawyer and the most honest man in Illinois.” He
smiled at my answer, with that inimitable and unique smile, which we may
call the “Lincoln smile,” and replied: “That unknown friend would surely
have been more correct had he told you that Abraham Lincoln was the
ugliest lawyer of the country!” And he laughed outright.

I spent six long days at Urbana as a criminal, in the hands of the
sheriff, at the feet of my judges. During the greatest part of that
time, all that human language can express of abuse and insult was heaped
on my poor head. God only knows what I suffered in those days; but I was
providentially surrounded, as by a strong wall, when I had Abraham
Lincoln for my defence. “The best lawyer and the most honest man of
Illinois,” and the learned and upright David Davis for my judge. The
latter became Vice-President of the United States in 1882, and the
former its most honored President from 1861 to 1865.

I never heard anything like the eloquence of Abraham Lincoln, when he
demolished the testimonies of the two perjured priests, Lebel and
Carthevel, who, with ten or twelve other false witnesses, had sworn
against me. I would have surely been declared innocent, after that
eloquent address, and the charge of the learned Judge Davis, had not my
lawyers, by a sad blunder, left a Roman Catholic on the jury. Of course,
that Irish Roman Catholic wanted to condemn me, while the eleven honest
and intelligent Protestants were unanimous in voting “Not guilty.” The
court, having at last found that it was impossible to persuade the jury
to give a unanimous verdict, discharged them. But Spink again forced the
sheriff to keep me prisoner, by obtaining from the court the permission
to begin the prosecution _de novo_ at the term of the fall, the 19th of
October, 1856.

Humanly speaking, I would have been one of the most miserable of men had
I not had my dear Bible, which I was meditating and studying day and
night, in those dark days of trial.

But, though I was then still in the desolate wilderness, far away yet
from the Promised Land, my Heavenly Father never forsook me. He many
times let the sweet manna fall from heaven to feed my desponding soul,
and cheer my fainting heart. More than once, when I was panting with
spiritual thirst, He brought me near the Rock, from the side of which
the living waters were gushing to refresh and renew my strength and
courage.

Though the world did not suspect it, I knew from the beginning, that all
my tribulations were coming from my unconquerable attachment and my
unfaltering love and respect for the Bible, as the root and source of
every truth given by God to man; and I felt assured that my God knew it
also. That assurance supported my courage in the conflict. Every day, my
Bible was becoming dearer to me. I was then constantly trying to walk in
its marvellous light and divine teaching. I wanted to learn my duties
and rights. I like to acknowledge that it was the Bible which gave me
the power and wisdom I then so much needed, to fearlessly face so many
foes. That power and wisdom I felt were not mine. On this very account,
my dear Bible enabled me to remain calm in the very lion’s den; and it
gave me, from the very beginning of that terrible conflict, the
assurance of a final victory; for every time I bathed my soul in its
divine light, I heard my merciful heavenly Father’s voice saying, “Fear
not, for I am with thee.”




                              CHAPTER LVII

BISHOP O’REGAN SELLS THE PARSONAGE OF THE FRENCH CANADIANS OF CHICAGO,
  POCKETS THE MONEY, AND TURNS THEM OUT WHEN THEY COME TO COMPLAIN—HE
  DETERMINES TO TURN ME OUT OF MY COLONY AND SEND ME TO KAHOKIA—HE
  FORGETS IT THE NEXT DAY, AND PUBLISHES THAT HE HAS INTERDICTED ME—MY
  PEOPLE SEND A DEPUTATION TO THE BISHOP—HIS ANSWERS—THE SHAM
  EXCOMMUNICATION BY THREE DRUNKEN PRIESTS.


The Holy Scriptures say that an abyss calls for another abyss (_abyssus
abyssum invocat_). That axiom had its accomplishment in the conduct of
Bishop O’Regan. When once on the declivity of iniquity, he descended to
its lowest depths, with more rapidity than a stone thrown into the sea.
Not satisfied with the shameful theft of the rich vestments of the
French Canadian Church of Chicago, he planned iniquity, which was to
bring upon him, more than ever, the execration of the Roman Catholics of
Illinois. It was nothing less than the complete destruction of the
thriving congregations of my French Canadian countrymen of Chicago and
St. Anne. The removal of the French-speaking priest of Chicago from his
people, as well as my removal from my colony, were determined.

Our churches were, at first, to be closed, and after some time sold to
the Irish people, or to the highest bidder, for their own use. It was in
Chicago that this great iniquity was to begin.

Not long after Easter, 1856, the Rev. Mons. Lemaire was turned out,
interdicted and ignominiously driven from the diocese of Chicago without
even giving the shadow of a reason, and the French Canadians suddenly
found themselves without a pastor.

A few days after, the parsonage they had built for their priest in Clark
street, was sold for $1,200 to an American. The beautiful little church
which they had built on the lot next to the parsonage, at the cost of so
many sacrifices, was removed five or six blocks southwest, and rented by
the bishop to the Irish Catholics for about $2,000 per annum, and the
whole money was pocketed, without even a word of notice to my
countrymen.

Though accustomed to his acts of perfidy, I could not believe at first
the rumors which reached me of those transactions. They seemed to be
beyond the limits of infamy, and to be impossible. I went to Chicago,
hoping to find that the public rumor had exaggerated the evil. But alas!
nothing had been exaggerated!

The wolf had dispersed the sheep and destroyed the flock. The once
thriving French congregation of Chicago was no more! Wherever I went, I
saw tears of distress among my dear countrymen, and heard cries of
indignation against the destroyer. Young and old, rich and poor among
them, with one voice, denounced and cursed the heartless mitred brigand
who had dared to commit publicly such a series of iniquities, to satisfy
his thirst for gold and his hatred of the French Canadians.

They asked me what they should do; but what could I answer? They
requested me to go again to him and remonstrate. But I showed them that
after my complete failure, when I had tried to get back the sacerdotal
vestments, there was no hope that he would disgorge the house and the
church. The only thing I could advise them was to select five or six of
the most influential members of their congregation to go and
respectfully ask him by what right he had taken away, not only their
priest, but the parsonage and the church they had built and transferred
them to another people. They followed my advice. Messrs. Franchere and
Roffinot (who are still living) and six other respectable French
Canadians were sent by the whole people to put those questions to their
bishop. He answered them:

“French Canadians: You do not know your religion! Were you a little
better acquainted with it, you would know that I have the right to sell
your churches and church properties, pocket the money, and go eat and
drink it where I please.”

After that answer they were ignominiously turned out from his presence
into the street. Posterity will scarcely believe those things, though
they are true.

The very next day, August 19th, 1856, the bishop having heard that I was
in Chicago, sent for me. I met him after his dinner. Though not
absolutely drunk, I found him full of wine and terribly excited.

“Mr. Chiniquy,” he said, “you had promised me to make use of your
influence to put an end to the rebellious conduct of your countrymen
against me. But I find that they are more insolent and unmanageable than
ever; and my firm belief is that it is your fault. You, and the handful
of French Canadians of Chicago, give me more trouble than all of my
priests and my people of Illinois. You are too near Chicago, sir; your
influence is too much felt on your people here. I must remove you to a
distant place, where you will have enough to do without meddling in my
administration. I want your service to Kahokia, in my diocese of Quincy;
and if you are not there by the 15th of September next, I will interdict
and excommunicate you, and forever put an end to your intrigues.”

These words fell upon me as a thunderbolt. The tyranny of the bishop of
my church and the absolute degradation of the priest whose honor,
position and life are entirely in his hands, had never been revealed to
me so vividly as in that hour. What could I say or do to appease that
mitred despot? After some moments of silence, I tried to make some
respectful remonstrances, by telling him that my position was an
exceptional one; that I had not come to Illinois as his other priests,
to be at the head of any existing congregation; but that I had been
invited by his predecessor to direct the tide of emigration of the
French-speaking people of Europe and America. That I had come to a
wilderness which, by the blessing of God, I had changed into a thriving
country, covered with an industrious and religious people. I further
told him that I had left the most honorable position which a priest had
ever held in Canada, with the promise from his predecessor that, as long
as I lived the life of a good priest, I should not be disturbed in my
work. As I soon perceived that he was too much under the influence of
liquor to understand me, and speak with intelligence, I only added:

“My lord, you speak of interdict and excommunication! Allow me to
respectfully tell you that if you can show me that I have done anything
to deserve to be interdicted or excommunicated, I will submit in silence
to your sentence. But before you pass that sentence, I ask you, in the
name of God, to make a public inquest about me, and have my accusers
confront me. I warn your lordship that if you interdict or excommunicate
mu without holding an inquest, I will make use of all the means which
our holy church puts in the hands of her priests, to defend my honor and
prove my innocence. I will also appeal to the laws of our great
Republic, which protects the character of all her citizens against
anyone who slanders them. It will then be at your risk and peril that
you will pass such a sentence against me.”

My calm answer greatly excited his rage. He violently struck the table
with his fist, and said:

“I do not care a straw about your threats. I repeat it, Mr. Chiniquy, if
you are not at Kahokia by the 15th of next month, I will interdict and
excommunicate you.”

Feeling that it was a folly on my part to argue with a man who was
beside himself by passion and excess of wine, I replied:

“With the help of God, I will never bear the infamy of an interdict or
excommunication. I will do all that religion and honor will allow me to
prevent such a dark spot from defiling my name, and the man who does try
it, will learn at his own expense that I am not only a priest of Christ
but also an American citizen. I respectfully tell your lordship that I
neither smoke, nor use intoxicating drinks. The time which your other
priests give to those habits, I spend in the study of books, and
especially of my Bible. I found in them not only my duties but my
rights; and just as I am determined, with the help of God, to perform my
duties, I will stand by my rights.”

I then immediately left the room to take the train to St. Anne.

Having spent a part of the night praying God to change the heart of my
bishop, and keep me in the midst of my people, who were becoming dearer
and dearer to me, in proportion to the efforts of the enemy to drive me
away from them, I addressed the following letter to the bishop:

TO THE RT. REV. O’REGAN, Bishop of Chicago.

MY LORD:—The more I consider your design to turn me out of the colony
which I have founded and of which I am the pastor, the more I believe it
a duty which I owe to myself, my friends and to my countrymen, to
protest before God and man against what you intend to do.

Not a single one of your priests stands higher than I do in the public
mind, neither is more loved and respected by his people than I am. I
defy my bitterest enemies to prove the contrary. And that character
which is my most precious treasure you intend to despoil me of by
ignominiously sending me away from among my people! Certainly, I have
enemies, and I am proud of it. The chief ones are well known in this
country as the most depraved of men. The cordial reception they say they
have received from you, has not taken away the stains they have on their
foreheads.

By this letter, I again request you to make a public and most minute
inquest into my conduct. My conscience tells me that nothing can be
found against me. Such a public and fair dealing with me would confound
my accusers. But I speak of accusers, when I do not really know if I
have any. Where are they? What are their names? Of what sin do they
accuse me? All these questions, which I put to you last Tuesday, were
left unanswered! and would to God that you would answer them to-day, by
giving me their names. I am ready to meet them before any tribunal.
Before you strike the last blow on the victim of the most hellish plot,
I request you, in the name of God, to give a moment’s attention to the
following consequences of my removal from this place at present.

You know I have a suit with Mr. Spink at the Urbana Court, for the
beginning of October. My lawyers and witnesses are all in Kankakee and
Iroquois counties; and in the very time I want most to be here to prove
my innocence and guard my honor, you order me to go to a place more than
300 miles distant? Did you ever realize that by that strange conduct you
help Spink against your own priest? When at Kahokia, I will have to bear
the heavy expenses of traveling more than 300 miles, many times, to
consult my friends, or, be deprived of their valuable help! Is it
possible that you thus try to tie my hands and feet, and deliver me into
the hands of my remorseless enemies? Since the beginning of that suit,
Mr. Spink proclaims that you help him, and that, with the perjured
priests, you have promised to do all in your power to crush me down! For
the sake of the sacred character you bear, do not show so publicly that
Mr. Spink’s boastings are true. For the sake of your high position in
the church, do not so publicly lend a helping hand to the heartless land
speculator of L’Erable. He has already betrayed his Protestant friends
to get a wife; he will, ere long, betray you for less. Let me then live
in peace here, till that suit is over.

By turning me away from my settlement, you destroy it. More than
nine-tenths of the emigrants came here to live near me; by striking me
you strike them all.

Where will you find a priest who will love that people so much as to
give them, every year, from one to two thousand dollars, as I have
invariably done. It is at the price of those sacrifices that, with the
poorest class of emigrants from Canada, I have founded here in four
years a settlement which cannot be surpassed, or even equaled, in the
United States, for its progress. And now that I have spent my last cent
to form this colony, you turn me out of it. Our college, where 150 boys
are receiving such a good education, will be closed the very day I
leave. For, you know very well the teachers I got from Montreal will
leave as soon as I will.

Ah! if you are merciless towards the priest of St. Anne, have pity on
these poor children. I would rather be condemned to death than to see
them destroy their intelligence by running in the streets. Let me then
finish my work here, and give me time to strengthen these young
institutions, which would fall to the ground with me.

If you turn me out or interdict me, as you say you will do, if I disobey
your orders, my enemies will proclaim that you treat me with that rigor
because you have found me guilty of some great iniquity, and this
necessarily will prejudice my judges against me. They will consider me
as a vile criminal. For who will suppose, in this free country, that
there is a class of men who can judge a man and condemn him as our
Bishop of Chicago is doing to-day, without giving him the names of his
accusers or telling him of what crimes he is accused.

In the name of God, I again ask you not to force me to leave my colony
before I prove my innocence, and the iniquity of Spink, to the honest
people of Urbana.

But, if you are deaf to my prayers, and if nothing can deter you from
your resolution, I do not wish to be in the unenviable position of an
interdicted priest among my countrymen. Send me, by return mail, my
letters of mission for the new places you intend trusting to my care.
The sooner I get there, the better for me and my people. I am ready!
When on the road of exile, I will pray the God of Abraham to give me the
fortitude and the faith he gave to Isaac, when laying his head on the
altar, he willingly presented his throat to the sword. I will pray my
Saviour, bearing His heavy cross to the top of Calvary, to direct and
help my steps towards the land of exile you have prepared for your

                                             Devoted Priest,

                                                        C. CHINIQUY.

This letter was not yet mailed when we heard that the drunkard priests
around us were publishing that the bishop had interdicted me, and they
had received orders from him to take charge of the colony of St. Anne. I
immediately called a meeting of the whole people and told them: “The
bishop has not interdicted me as the neighboring priests publish; he has
only threatened to do so, if I do not leave this place for Kahokia, by
the 15th of next month. But though he has not interdicted me, it may be
that he does to-day falsely publish that he has done it. We can expect
anything from the destroyer of the fine congregation of the French
Canadians of Chicago. He wants to destroy me and you as he has destroyed
them. But before he immolates us, I hope that, with the help of God, we
will fight as Christian soldiers, for our life, and we will use all the
means which the laws of our church, the Holy Word of God, and the
glorious Constitution of the United States allow us to employ against
our merciless tyrant.

“I ask you, as a favor, to send a deputation of four members of our
colony in whom you place the most implicit confidence, to carry this
letter to the bishop. But before delivering it, they will put to him the
following questions, the answers of which, they will write down with
great care in his presence, and deliver them to us faithfully. It is
evident that we are now entering into a momentous struggle. We must act
with prudence and firmness. Messrs. J. B. Lemoine, Leon Mailloux,
Francis Bechard and B. Allaire, having been unanimously chosen for that
important mission, we gave them the following questions to put to the
bishop:

1st. “Have you interdicted Mr. Chiniquy?

2nd. “Why have you interdicted him? Is Mr. Chiniquy guilty of any crime
to deserve to be interdicted? Have those crimes been proved against him
in a canonical way?

3rd. “Why do you take Mr. Chiniquy away from us?

[Our deputies came back from Chicago with the following report and
answers, which they swore to, some time after before the Kankakee
court.]

1st. “I have suspended Mr. Chiniquy on the 19th inst., on account of his
stubbornness and want of submission to my orders, when I ordered him to
Kahokia.

2nd. “If Mr. Chiniquy has said mass since as you say, he is irregular
and the pope alone can restore him in his ecclesiastical and sacerdotal
functions.

3rd. “I take him away from St. Anne, despite his prayers and yours,
because he has not been willing to live in peace and friendship with the
Revs. Messrs. Lebel and Cartevel.

[The bishop, being asked if those two priests had not been interdicted
by him for public scandals, was forced to say, “Yes!”]

4th. “My second reason for taking Mr. Chiniquy from St. Anne, and
sending him to his new mission, is to stop the law-suit Mr. Spink has
instituted against him.

[The bishop being asked if he would promise that the suit would be
stopped by the removal of Mr. Chiniquy, answered: “I cannot promise
that.”]

5th. “Mr. Chiniquy is one of the best priests in my diocese, and I do
not want to deprive myself of his services. No accusation against his
morality has been proved before me.

6th. “Mr. Chiniquy has demanded an inquest to prove his innocence
against certain accusations made against him; he asked me the names of
his accusers, to confound them. I have refused to grant his request.

[After the bishop had made these declarations, the deputation presented
him the letter of Mr. Chiniquy. It evidently made a deep impression upon
him. As soon as he had read it, he said:]

7th. “Tell Mr. Chiniquy to come and meet me to prepare for his new
mission, and I will give him the letters he wants, to go and labor
there.

                                              FRANCIS BECHARD,
                                      (Signed) J. B. LEMOINE,
                                              BASILIQUE ALLAIRE,
                                              LEON MAILLOUX.”[E]

-----

Footnote E:

  Those gentlemen, with the exception of Mr. Allaire, are still living,
  1886.

-----

After the above had been read and delivered to the people, I showed them
the evident falsehood and contradictions of the bishop when he said in
his second answer: “If Mr. Chiniquy said mass since I interdicted him,
he is irregular, and the pope alone can restore him in his
ecclesiastical functions,” and then in the seventh, “Tell Mr. Chiniquy
to come and meet me to prepare for his new mission, and I will give him
the letters he wants to go and labor there.”

The last sentence, I said, proves that he knew he had not interdicted me
as he said at first. For, had he done so, he could not give me letters
to administer the sacraments and preach at Kahokia before my going
before the pope, who alone, as he said, himself, could give me such
powers, after he (the bishop) knew that I had said mass since my return
from Chicago. Now, my friends, here is the laws of our holy church, not
the saying or the law of a publicly degraded man, as the Bishop of
Chicago: ‘If a man has been unjustly condemned, let him pay no attention
to the unjust sentence; let him even do nothing to have that unjust
sentence removed.’ (_Canon of the Church_, by St. Gelase, Pope.)

“If the bishop had interdicted me on the 19th, his sentence would be
unjust, for from his own lips we have the confession, ‘that no
accusation has ever been proved before him; that I am one of his best
priests; that he does not want to be deprived of my services.’ Yes, such
a sentence, if passed, would have been unjust, and our business, to-day,
would be to treat it with the contempt it would deserve. But that unjust
sentence has not even been pronounced, since, after saying mass every
day since the 19th, the bishop himself wants to give me letters to go to
Kahokia and work as one of his best priests! It strikes me, to-day, for
the first time, that it is more your destruction, as a people, than
mine, which the bishop wants to accomplish. It is my desire to remain in
your midst to defend your rights as Catholics. If you are true to me, as
I will be to you, in the impending struggle, we have nothing to fear;
for our holy Catholic church is for us; all her laws and canons are in
our favor; the Gospel of Christ is for us; the God of the Gospel is for
us; even the pope, to whom we will appeal, will be for us—for I must
tell you a thing which, till to-day, I kept secret, viz.: The Archbishop
of St. Louis, to whom I brought my complaint, in April last, advised me
to write to the pope and tell him, not all, for it would make too large
a volume, but something of the criminal deeds of the roaring lion who
wants to devour us. He is, to-day, selling the bones of the dead which
are resting in the Roman Catholic cemetery of Chicago! But if you are
true to yourselves as Catholics and Americans, that mitred tyrant will
not sell the bones of our friends and relatives which rest here in our
burying ground. He has sold the parsonage and the church which our dear
countrymen had built in Chicago. Those properties are, to-day, in the
hands of the Irish; but if you promise to stand by your rights as
Christian men and American citizens, I will tell that avaricious bishop:
‘Come and sell our parsonage and our church here, if you dare!’

“As I told you before, we have a glorious battle to fight. It is the
battle of freedom against the most cruel tyranny the world has ever
seen. It is the battle of truth against falsehood; it is the battle of
the old Gospel of Christ against the new gospel of Bishop O’Regan. Let
us be true to ourselves to the end, and our holy church, which that
bishop dishonors, will bless us. Our Saviour, Jesus Christ, whose Gospel
is despised by that adventurer, will be for us, and give us a glorious
victory. Have you not read in your Bibles that Jesus wanted his
disciples to be free, when He said: ‘If the son of man shall make you
free, you shall be free indeed.’ Does that mean that the Son of God
wants us to be the slaves of Bishop O’Regan? ‘No!’ cried out the whole
people.

“May God bless you for your understanding of your Christian rights. Let
all those who want to be free, with me, raise their hands.

“Oh! blessed be the Lord,” I said, “there are more than 3,000 hands
raised towards heaven to say that you want to be free! Now, let those
who do not want to defend their rights as Christians and as American
citizens, raise their hands. Thanks be to God,” I again exclaimed,
“there is not a traitor among us! You are all the true, brave and noble
soldiers of liberty, truth and righteousness! May the Lord bless you
all!”

It is impossible to describe the enthusiasm of the people. Before
dismissing them, I said:

“We will, no doubt, very soon witness one of the most ludicrous comedies
ever played on this continent. That comedy is generally called
excommunication. Some drunkard priests, sent by the drunkard Bishop of
Chicago, will come to excommunicate us. I expect their visit in a few
days. That performance will be worth seeing, and I hope that you will
see and hear the most amusing thing in your life.”

I was not mistaken. The very next day, we heard that the 3rd of
September had been chosen by the bishop to excommunicate us.

I said to the people: “When you see the flag of the free and the brave
floating from the top of our steeple, come and rally around that emblem
of liberty.”

There were more than 3,000 people on our beautiful hill when the priests
made their appearance. A few moments before, I had said to that immense
gathering:

“I bless God that you are so many to witness the last tyrannical act of
Bishop O’Regan. But I have a favor to ask of you, it is that no insult
or opposition whatever will be made to the priests who come to play that
comedy. Please do not say an angry word, do not move a finger against
the performers. They are not responsible for what they do, for two
reasons:

“1st. They will probably be drunk. “ The priests arrived at about 2
o’clock P. M., and never such shouting and clapping of hands had been
heard in our colony as on their appearance. Never had I seen my dear
people so cheerful and good-humored as when one of the priests,
trembling from head to foot with terror and drunkenness, tried to read
the following sham act of excommunication, which he nailed on the door
of the chapel:

The Reverend Monsieur Chiniquy, heretofore curate of St. Anne, Colonie
of Beaver, in the Diocese of Chicago, has formally been interdicted by
me for canonical causes.

The said Mr. Chiniquy, notwithstanding that interdict, has maliciously
performed the functions of the holy ministry, in administering the holy
sacraments and saying mass. This has caused him to be irregular and in
direct opposition to the authority of the church, consequently he is a
schismatic.

The said Mr. Chiniquy, thus named by my letters and verbal injunction,
has absolutely persisted in violating the laws of the church, and
disobeyed her authority, is by this present letter excommunicated.

I forbid any Catholic having any communication with him, in spiritual
matters, under pain of excommunication. Every Catholic who goes against
this defense, is excommunicated.

                                        (Signed)      ✠ ANTHONY,

                     Bishop of Chicago, and Administrator of Quincy.

  Sept. 3rd, 1856.

As soon as the priests, who had nailed this document to the door of our
chapel, had gone away at full speed, I went to see it, and found, what I
had expected, that it was not signed by the bishop, neither by his grand
vicar, nor any known person, and consequently, it was a complete
nullity, according to the laws of the church. Fearing I would prosecute
him, as I threatened he shrank from the responsibility of his own act,
and had not signed it. He was probably ignorant of the fact that he was
himself excommunicated, _ipso facto_, for not having signed the document
himself, or by his known deputies. I learned afterwards, that he got a
boy 12 years old to write and sign it. In this way, it was impossible
for me to bring that document before any court, on account of its want
of legal and necessary forms. That act was also a nullity, for being
brought by three priests who were not _mentis compos_, from their actual
state of drunkenness. And again, it was a nullity, from the evident
falsehood which was its base.

It is alleged that the bishop had interdicted and suspended me on the
19th of Aug., for canonical causes. But he had declared to the four
deputies we had sent him: “That Mr. Chiniquy was one of my best priests,
that nothing had been proved against him,” consequently, no canonical
cause could exist for the allegation. The people understood very well
that the whole affair was a miserable farce, designed to separate them
from their pastor. It had just, by the good providence of God, the
contrary effect. They had never shown me such sincere respect and
devotedness as since that never-to-be-forgotten day.

The three priests, after leaving, entered the house of one of our
farmers, called Bellanger, a short distance from the chapel, and asked
permission to rest a while. But after sitting and smoking a few minutes,
they all went out to the stables. The farmer finding this very strange,
went out after them to see what they would do in his stables: to his
great surprise and disgust, he found them drinking the last of their
whiskey. He exclaimed: “Is it not a shame to see three priests, in a
stable, drinking rum?”

They made no answer, but went immediately to their carriage and drove
away as quickly as possible, singing with all their might, a
bacchanalian song! Such was the last act of that excommunication, which
has done more than anything else to prepare my people and myself to
understand that the Church of Rome is a den of thieves, a school of
infidelity and the very antipodes of the Church of Christ.




                             CHAPTER LVIII.

ADDRESS FROM MY PEOPLE, ASKING ME TO REMAIN—ADDRESS OF THE PEOPLE TO THE
  BISHOP—I AM AGAIN DRAGGED AS A PRISONER BY THE SHERIFF TO
  URBANA—PERJURY OF THE PRIEST LEBELLE—ABRAHAM LINCOLN’S ANXIETY ABOUT
  THE ISSUE OF THE PROSECUTION—MY DISTRESS—NIGHT OF DESOLATION—THE
  RESCUE—MISS PHILOMENE MOFFAT SENT BY GOD TO SAVE ME—LEBELLE’S
  CONFESSION AND DISTRESS—SPINK WITHDRAWS HIS SUIT—MY INNOCENCE
  ACKNOWLEDGED—NOBLE WORDS AND CONDUCT OF ABRAHAM LINCOLN—THE OATH OF
  MISS PHILOMENE MOFFAT.


The Sabbath afternoon after the three drunken priests nailed their
unsigned, unsealed, untestified, and consequently null sentence of
excommunication, to the door of our chapel, the people had gathered from
every part of our colony into the large hall of the court-house of
Kankakee City to hear several addresses on their duties of the day, and
they unanimously passed the following resolution:

“_Resolved._ That we, French Canadians of the County of Kankakee, do
hereby decide to give our moral support to Rev. C. Chiniquy, in the
persecution now exerted against him by the Bishop of Chicago, in
violation of the laws of the church, expressed and sanctioned by the
Councils.”

After this resolution had been voted, Mr. Bechard, who is now one of the
principal members of the parliament of Canada, and who was then a
merchant of Kankakee City, presented to me the following address, which
had also been unanimously voted by the people:

“DEAR AND BELOVED PASTOR:—For several years we have been witnesses of
the persecution of which you are the subject, on the part of the bad
priests, your neighbors, and on the part of the unworthy Bishop of
Chicago; but we also have been the witnesses of your sacerdotal
virtues—of your forbearance of their calumnies—and our respect and
affection for your person has but increased at the sight of those
trials.

“We know that you are persecuted, not only because you are a Canadian
priest, and that you like us, but also because you do us good in making
a sacrifice of your own private fortune to build school-houses and to
feed our teachers at your own table. We know that the Bishop of Chicago,
who resembles more an angry wolf than a pastor of the church, having
destroyed the prosperous congregation of Chicago by taking away from
them their splendid church, which they had built at the cost of many
sacrifices, and giving it to the Irish population, and having
discouraged the worthy population of Bourbonnais Grove in forcing on
them drunken and scandalous priests, wants to take you away from among
us, to please Spink, the greatest enemy of the French population. They
even say that the bishop, carrying iniquity to its extreme bonds, wanted
to interdict you. But as our church cannot, and is not willing to
sanction evil and calumny, we know that all those interdicts, based on
falsehood and spite, are null and void.

“We therefore solicit you not to give way in presence of the perfidious
plots of your enemies, and not to leave us. Stay among us as our pastor
and our father, and we solemnly promise to sustain you in all your
hardships to the end, and to defend you against our enemies. Stay among
us, to instruct us in our duties by your eloquent speeches, and to
enlighten us by your pious examples. Stay among us, to guard us against
the perfidious designs of the Bishop of Chicago, who wants to discourage
and destroy our prosperous colony, as he has already discouraged and
destroyed other congregations of the French Canadians, by leaving them
without a pastor, or by forcing on them unworthy priests.”

The stern and unanimous determination of my countrymen to stand by me in
the impending struggle is one of the greatest blessings which God has
ever given me. It filled me with a courage which nothing could hereafter
shake. But the people of St. Anne did not think that it was enough to
show to the bishop that nothing could ever shake the resolution they had
taken to live and die free men. They gathered in a public and immense
meeting on the Sabbath after the sham excommunication, to _adopt_ the
following address to the Bishop of Chicago, a copy of which was sent to
every Bishop of the United States and Canada, and to Pope Pius IX:

“TO HIS LORDSHIP, ANTHONY O’REGAN OF CHICAGO:—We, the undersigned,
inhabitants of the parish of St. Anne, Beaver settlement, seeing with
sorrow that you have discarded our humble request, which we have sent
you by four delegates, and have persisted in trying to drive away our
honest and worthy priest, who has edified us in all circumstances by his
public and religious conduct, and having, contrary to the rules of our
holy church and common sense, struck our worthy pastor, Mr. Chiniquy,
with excommunication, having caused him to be announced as a schismatic
priest, and having forbidden us to communicate with him in religious
matters, are hereby protesting against the unjust and iniquitous manner
in which you have struck him, refusing him the privilege of justifying
himself and proving his innocence.

“Consequently, we declare that we are ready at all times as good
Catholics, to obey all your orders and ordinances that are in accordance
with the laws of the Gospel and the Church, but that we are not willing
to follow you in all your errors of judgments, in your injustices and
covetous caprices. Telling you, as St. Jerome wrote to his Bishop, that
as long as you will treat us as your children, we will obey you as a
father; but as soon as you will treat us as our master, we shall cease
to consider you as our father. Considering Mr. Chiniquy as a good and
virtuous priest, worthy of the place he occupies, and possessing as yet
all his sacerdotal powers, in spite of your null and ridiculous
sentence, we have unanimously decided to keep him among us as our
pastor; therefore praying your Lordship not to put yourself to the
trouble of seeking another priest for us. More yet: we have unanimously
decided to sustain him and furnish him the means to go as far as Rome,
if he cannot have justice in America.

“We further declare that it has been dishonorable and shameful for our
bishop and for our holy religion to have seen, coming under the walls of
our chapel, bringing the orders of the prince of the church of a
representative of Christ, three men covered with their sacerdotal
garments, having their tongues half paralyzed by the effects of brandy,
and who, turning their backs to the church, went into the house and barn
of one of our settlers and there emptied their bottles. And from there,
taking their seats in their buggies, went towards the settlement of
L’Erable, singing drunken songs and hallooing like wild Indians. Will
your lordship be influenced by such a set of men, who seem to have for
their mission to degrade the sacrados and Catholicism?

“We conclude, in hoping that your lordship will not persist in your
decision, given in a moment of madness and spite; that you will
reconsider your acts, and that you will retract your unjust, null and
ridiculous excommunication, and by these means avoid the scandal of
which your precipitation is the cause. We then hope that, changing your
determination, you will work for the welfare of our holy religion, and
not to its degradation, in which your intolerant conduct would lead us,
and that you will not persist in trying to drive our worthy pastor, Rev.
Charles Chiniquy, from the flourishing colony that he has founded at the
cost of the abandonment of his native land, of the sacrifice of the high
position he had in Canada: that you will bring peace between you and us,
and that we shall have in the Bishop of Chicago not a tyrant, but a
father, and that you will have in us not rebels, but faithful children,
by our virtues and our good example. Subscribing ourselves the obedient
children of the church.

     “THEOPILE DORIEN,
     “DET. VANIER,
     “J. B. BELANGER,
     “CAMILE BETOURNEY,
     “STAN’LAS GAGNE,
     “ANTOINE ALLAIN,

     J. B. LEMOINE, N. P.,
     OLIVER SENECHALL,
     BASILIQUE ALLAIR,
     MICHEL ALLAIR,
     JOSEPH GRISI,
     JOSEPH ALLARD,

“And five hundred others.”

This address, signed by more than five hundred men, all heads of
families, and reproduced by almost the whole press in the United States,
fell as a thunderclap on the head of the heartless destroyer of our
people. But it did not change his destructive plans. It had just the
contrary effect. As a tiger, mortally wounded by the sure shots of the
hunters, he filled the country with his roaring, hoping to frighten us
by his new denunciations. He published the most lying stories to explain
his conduct, and to show the world that he had good reasons for
destroying the French congregation of Chicago, and trying the same
experiment on St. Anne.

In order to refute his false statements, and to show more clearly to the
whole world the reason I had, as a Catholic priest, to resist him, I
addressed the following letter to his lordship:

                                   ST. ANNE, KANKAKEE COUNTY, ILLS.,

                                         September 25, 1856.

“RT. REV’D O’REGAN:—You seem to be surprised that I have offered the
holy sacrifice of mass since our last interview. Here are some of my
reasons for so doing.

“1st. You have not suspended me; far from it, you have given me fifteen
days to consider what I should do, threatening only to interdict me
after that time, if I would not obey your orders.

“2nd. If you have been so ill-advised as to suspend me, for the crime of
telling you that my intention was to live the live of a retired priest
in my little colony, sooner than be exiled at my age, your sentence is
ridiculous and null; and if you were as expert in the _jure Canonico_ as
in the art of pocketing our money, you would know that you are yourself
suspended _ipso facto_ for a year, and that I have nothing to fear or to
expect from you now.

“3rd. When I bowed down before the altar of Jesus Christ, twenty-four
years ago, to receive the priesthood, my intention was to be the
minister of the Catholic Church, but not a slave of a lawless tyrant.

“4th. Remember the famous words of Tertullian, ‘_Nimia potestas, nulla
potestas_.’ For the sake of peace, I have, with many others, tolerated
your despotism till now; but my patience is at an end, and for the sake
of our holy church, which you are destroying, I am determined with many
to oppose an insurmountable wall to your tyranny.

“5th. I did not come here, you know well, as an ordinary missionary; but
I got from your predecessor the permission to form a colony of my
emigrating countrymen. I was not sent here in 1851 to take care of any
congregation. It was a complete wilderness; but I was sent to form a
colony of Catholics. I planted my cross in a wilderness. In a great
part, with my own money, I have built a chapel, a college and a female
academy. I have called from everywhere my countrymen—nine-tenths of them
came here only to live with me, and because I had the pledged word of my
bishop to do that work. And as long as I live the life of a good priest
I deny you the right to forbid me to remain in my colony which wants my
help and my presence.

“6th. You have never shown me your authority (but once) except in the
most tyrannical way. But now, seeing that the more humble I am before
you, the more insolent you grow, I have taken the resolution to stand by
my rights as a Catholic priest and as an American citizen.

“7th. You remember, that in our second interview you forbade me to have
the good preceptors we have now for our children, and you turned into
ridicule the idea I had to call them from Canada. Was that the act of a
bishop or of a mean despot?

“8th. A few days after you ordered me to live on good terms with R. R.
LeBelle and Carthavel, though you were well acquainted with their
scandalous lives, and twice you threatened me with suspension for
refusing to become a friend of those two rogues! And you have so much
made a fool of yourself before the four gentlemen I sent to you to be
the witnesses of your iniquity and my innocence, that you have
acknowledged before them that one of your principal reasons for turning
me out of my colony was, that I had not been able to keep peace with
three priests whom you acknowledged to be depraved and unworthy priests!
Is not that surpassing wickedness and tyranny of anything recorded in
the blackest pages of the most daring tyrants? You want to punish by
exile a gentleman and a good priest, because he cannot agree to become
the friend of two public rogues! I thank you, Bishop O’Regan, to have
made that public confession in the presence of unimpeachable witnesses.
I do not want to advise you to be hereafter very prudent in what you
intend to do against the reputation and character of the priest of St.
Anne. If you continue to denounce me as you have done since a few weeks,
and to tell the people what you think fit against me, I have awful
things to publish of your injustice and tyranny.

“As Judas sold our Saviour to his enemies, so you have sold me to my
enemy of L’Erable. But be certain that you shall not deliver up your
victim as you like.

“For withdrawing a suit which you have incited against my honor and
which you shall certainly lose, you drag me out from my home and order
me to the land of exile, and you cover that iniquity with the appearance
of zeal for the public peace, just as Pilate delivered his victim into
the hands of their enemies to make peace with them.

“Shame on you, Bishop O’Regan! For the sake of God, do not oblige me to
reveal to the world what I know against you. Do not oblige me, in
self-defence, to strike, in you, my merciless persecutor. If you have no
pity for me, have pity on yourself, and on the church which that coming
struggle will so much injure.

“It is not enough for you to have so badly treated my poor countrymen of
Chicago—your hatred against the French Canadians cannot be satisfied
except when you have taken away from them the only consolation they have
in this land of exile—to possess in their midst a priest of their own
nation whom they love and respect as a father! My poor countrymen of
Chicago, with many hard sacrifices, had built a fine church for
themselves and a house for their priest. _You have taken their church
from their hands and given it to the Irish_; you have sold the house of
their priests, after turning him out; and what have you done with the
$1,500 you got as its price? Public rumor says that you are employing
that money to support the most unjust and infamous suit against one of
their priests. Continue a little longer, and you may be sure that the
cursing of my poor countrymen against you will be heard in heaven and
that the God of Justice will give them an avenger!

“You have, at three different times, threatened to interdict and
excommunicate me if I would not give you my little personal properties!
and as many times you have said in my teeth, that I was a bad priest,
because I refused to act according to your rapacious tyranny!

“The impious Ahab, murdering Naboth to get his fields, is risen from the
dead in your person. You cannot kill my body, _since I am protected by
the glorious flag of the United States_; but you do worse, you try to
destroy my honor and my character, which are dearer to me than my life.
In a moral way you give my blood to be licked by your dogs. But remember
the words of the prophet to Ahab, ‘In this place where the dogs have
licked the blood of Naboth, they shall lick thy blood also.’ For every
false witness you shall bring against me, I shall have a hundred
unimpeachable ones against you. Thousands and thousands of religious
Irish, and generous Germans, and liberty and fair-play-loving French
Canadians, will help me in that struggle. I do not address you these
words as a threat, but as a friendly warning.

“Keep quiet, my lord; do not let yourself be guided by your quick
temper; do not be so free in the use of suspense and interdicts. These
terrible arms are two-edged swords, which very often hurt more the
imprudent who make use of them than those whom they intend to strike.

“I wish to live in peace with you. I take my God to witness, that to
this day I have done everything to keep peace with you. But the peace I
want is the peace which St. Jerome speaks of when, writing to his
bishop, he tells him:

“‘It is no use to speak of peace with the lips, if we destroy it with
our works. It is a very different way to work for peace, from trying to
submit every one to an abject slavery. We, also, want peace. Not only we
desire it, but we implore you instantly to give it. However, the peace
we want is the peace of Christ—a true peace, a peace without hatred, a
peace which is not a masked war, a peace which is not to crush enemies,
but a peace which unites friends.

“‘How can we call that peace which is nothing but tyranny? Why should we
not call everything by its proper name? Let us call hatred—what is
hatred. And let us say that peace reigns only when a true love exists.
We are not the authors of the troubles and divisions which exist in the
church. A father must love his children. A bishop, as well as a father,
must wish to be loved, but not feared. The old proverb says, _One hates
whom he fears_, and we naturally wish for the death of the one we hate.
If you do not try to crush the religious men under your power they will
submit themselves to your authority. Offer them the kiss of love and
peace and they will obey you. But liberty refuses to yield as soon as
you try to crush it down. The best way to be obeyed by a free man is not
to deal with him as with a slave. We know the laws of the church, and we
do not ignore the rights which belong to every man. We have learned many
things, not only from experience, but also from the study of books. The
king who strikes his subjects with an iron rod, or who thinks that his
fingers must be heavier than his father’s hand, has soon destroyed the
kingdom even of the peaceful and mild David. The people of Rome refused
to bear the yoke of their proud king.

“‘We have left our country in order to live in peace. In this solitude
our intention was to respect the authority of the pontiffs of Christ (we
mean those who teach the true faith). We want to respect them not as our
masters, but as our fathers. Our intention was to respect them as
bishops, not as usurpers and tyrants who want to reduce us to slavery by
the abuse of their power. We are not so vain as to ignore what is due to
the priests of Christ, for to receive them is to receive the very one
whose bishops they are. But let them be satisfied with the respect which
is due to them. Let them remember that they are fathers, not masters of
those who have given up everything in order to enjoy the privileges of a
peaceful solitude. May Christ who is our mighty God grant that we should
be united not by a false peace, but by a true and loyal love, lest that
by biting each other we destroy each other.’

[Letter of St. Jerome to his bishop.]

“You have a great opinion of the episcopal power, and so have I. But St.
Paul and all the Holy Fathers that I have read, have also told us many
things of the dignity of the priest (alter Christus Sacerdos). I am your
brother and equal in many things; do not forget it. I know my dignity as
a man and a priest, and I shall sooner lose my life than to surrender
them to any man, even a bishop. If you think you can deal with me as a
carter with his horse, drawing him where he likes, you will soon see
your error.

“I neither drink strong wines nor smoke, and the many hours _that others
spend in emptying their bottles and smoking their pipes_, I read my dear
books—I study the admirable laws of the church and the Gospel of Christ.
I love my books and the holy laws of our church, because they teach me
my rights as well as my duties. They tell me that many years ago a
general council, which is something above you, has annulled your unjust
sentence, and brought upon your head the very penalty you intended to
impose upon me. They tell me that any sentence from you coming (from
your own profession) from bad and criminal motives, is null, and will
fall powerless at my feet.

“But I tell you again, that I desire to live in peace with you. The
false reports of LeBelle and Carthevel have disturbed that peace; but it
is still in your power to have it for yourself and give it to me. I am
sure that the sentence you say you have preferred against me comes from
a misunderstanding, and your wisdom and charity, if you can hear their
voice, can very easily set everything as it was two months ago. It is
still in your power to have a warm friend, or an immovable adversary in
Kankakee County. It would be both equitable and honorable in you to
extinguish the fires of discord which you have so unfortunately
enkindled, by drawing back a sentence which you would never have
preferred if you had not been deceived. You would be blessed by the
Church of Illinois, and particularly by the 10,000 French Canadians who
surround me, and are ready to support me at all hazards.

“Do not be angry from the seeming harsh words which you find in this
letter. Nobody, but I, could tell you these sad truths, though every one
of your priests, and particularly those who flatter you the most, repeat
them every day.

“By kind and honest proceedings you can get everything from me, even the
last drop of my blood; but you will find me an immovable rock if you
approach me as you have already done (but once) with insult and
tyrannical threats.

“You have not been ordained a bishop to rule over us according to your
fancy, but you have the eternal laws of justice and equity to guide you.
You have the laws of the church to obey as well as her humblest child,
and as soon as you do anything against these imperishable laws you are
powerless to obtain your object. It is not only lawful, but a duty to
resist you. When you strike without a legitimate or a canonical cause;
when you try to take away my character to please some of your friends;
when you order me to exile to stop a suit which you are exciting against
me; when you punish me for the crime of refusing to obey the orders you
gave me to be the friend of three public rogues; when you threaten me
with excommunication, because I do not give you my little personal
properties, I have nothing to fear from your interdicts and
excommunication.

“What a sad lot for me, and what a shame for you, if by your continual
attacks at the door of our churches or in the public press, you oblige
me to expose your injustice. It is yet time for you to avoid that.
Instead of striking me like an outcast, come and give me the paternal
hand of charity, instead of continuing that fratricidal combat, come and
heal the wounds you have made and already received. Instead of insulting
me by driving me away from my colony to the land of exile, come and
bless the great work I have begun here for the glory of God and the good
of my people. Instead of destroying the college and the female academy,
for the erection of which I have expended my last cent, and whose
teachers are fed at my table, come and bless the three hundred little
children who are daily attending our schools.

“Instead of sacrificing me to the hatred of my enemies, come and
strengthen my heart against their fury.

“I tell you again, that no consideration whatever will induce me to
surrender my right as a Catholic priest _and as an American citizen_. By
the first title you cannot interdict me, as long as I am a good priest,
for the crime of wishing to live in my colony and among my people. _By
the second title, you cannot turn me out from my home._

                                                      “C. CHINIQUY.”

It was the first time that a Roman Catholic priest, with his whole
people, had dared to speak such language to a Bishop of Rome on this
continent. Never yet had the unbearable tyranny of those haughty men
received such a public rebuke. Our fearless words fell as a bombshell in
the camp of the Roman Catholic hierarchy of America.

With very few exceptions, the press of the State of Illinois, whose
columns had so often echoed the cries of indignation raised everywhere
against the tyranny of Bishop O’Regan, took sides with me. Hundreds of
priests, not only from Illinois, but from every corner of the United
States, addressed their warmest thanks to me for the stand I had taken,
and asked me, in the name of God and for the honor of the church, not to
yield an inch of my rights. Many promised to support us at the court of
Rome, by writing themselves to the Pope, to denounce not only the Bishop
of Illinois, but several others, who, though not so openly bad, were yet
trampling under their feet the most sacred rights of the priests and the
people. Unfortunately those priests gave me a saddening knowledge of
their cowardice by putting in their letters “_absolutely confidential_.”
They all promised to help me when I was storming the strong fortress of
the enemy, provided I would go alone in the gap, and that they would
keep themselves behind thick walls, far from shot and shell.

However, this did not disturb me, for my God knows it, my trust was not
in my own strength, but in his protection. I was sure that I was in the
right, that the Gospel of Christ was on my side, that all the canons and
laws of the councils were in my favor.

My library was filled with the best books on the canons and laws passed
in the great councils of my church. It was written in big letters in the
celebrated work, “_Histoire du droit canonique_.” There is no arbitrary
power in the Church of Christ,—Vol. iii., page 139.

The Council of Augsburg, held in 1548 (Can. 24), had declared that, “no
sentence of excommunication will be passed, except for great crimes.”

The Pope St. Gregory had said: “That censures are null when not
inflicted for great sins or for faults which have not been clearly
proved.”

“An unjust excommunication does not bind before God those against whom
it has been hushed. But it injures only the one who has proffered
it.”—Eccl. Laws, by Hericourt, c. xxii., No. 50.

“If an unjust sentence is pronounced against any one, he must not pay
any attention to it; for, before God and his Church, an unjust sentence
cannot injure anybody. Let, then, that person do nothing to get such an
unjust sentence repealed, for it cannot injure him.”—St. Gelace—The
Pope—(_Canoni bin est._)

The canonists conclude, from all the laws of the church on that matter,
“That if a priest is unjustly interdicted or excommunicated he may
continue to officiate without any fear of becoming irregular.”—Eccl.
Laws, by Hericourt, c. xxii., No. 51.

Protected by these laws, and hundreds of others too long to enumerate,
which my church had passed in every age, strengthened by the voice of my
conscience, which assured me that I had done nothing to deserve to be
interdicted or excommunicated; sure, besides, of the testimony brought
by our four delegates that the bishop himself had declared that I was
one of his best priests, that he wanted to give me my letters to go and
perform the functions of my ministry in Kahokia: above all, knowing the
unanimous will of my people that I should remain with them and continue
the great and good work so providentially trusted to me in my colony,
and regarding this as an indication of the divine will, I determined to
remain, in spite of the Bishop of Chicago. All the councils of my church
were telling me that he had no power to injure me, and that all his
official acts were null.

But if he were spiritually powerless against me, it was not so in
temporal matters. His power and his desire to injure us had increased
with his hatred, since he had read our letters and seen them in all the
papers of Chicago.

The first thing he did was to reconcile himself to the priest LeBelle,
whom he had turned out ignominiously from his diocese some time before.
That priest had since that obtained a fine situation in the diocese of
Michigan. He invited him to his palace, and petted him several days. I
felt that the reconciliation of those two men meant nothing good for me.
But my hope was, more than ever, that the merciful God who had protected
me so many times against them, would save me again from their
machinations. The air was, however, filled with the strangest rumors
against me. It was said everywhere that Mr. LeBelle was to bring such
charges against my character that I would be sent to the penitentiary.

What were the new iniquities to be laid to my charge? No one could tell.
But the few partisans and friends of the bishop, Messrs. LeBelle and
Spink, were jubilant and sure that I was to be forever destroyed.

At last, the time arrived when the Sheriff of Kankakee had to drag me
again as a criminal and a prisoner to Urbana, and deliver me into the
hands of the sheriff of that city. I arrived here on the 20th of
October, with my lawyers, Messrs. Osgood and Paddock, and a dozen
witnesses. Mr. Abraham Lincoln had preceded me only by a few minutes
from Springfield. He was in the company of Judge David Davis, since
Vice-President of the United States, when I met him.

The jury having been selected and sworn, the Rev. Mr. LeBelle was the
first witness called to testify and say what he knew against my
character.

Mr. Lincoln objected to that kind of testimony, and tried to prove that
Mr. Spink had no right to bring his new suit against me by attacking my
character. But Judge Davis ruled that the prosecution had that right in
the case that was before him. Mr. LeBelle had, then, full liberty to say
anything he wanted, and he availed himself of his privilege. His
testimony lasted nearly an hour, and was too long to be given here. I
will only say that he began by declaring that “Chiniquy was one of the
vilest men of the day—that every kind of bad rumors were constantly
circulating against him.” He gave a good number of those rumors, though
he could not positively swear if they were founded on truth or not, for
he had not investigated them. But he said there was one of which he was
sure, for he had authenticated it thoroughly. He expressed a great deal
of apparent regret that he was forced to reveal to the world such things
which were not only against the honor of Chiniquy, but, to some extent,
involved the good name of a dear sister, Madame Bosse. But as he was to
speak the truth before God, he could not help it—the sad truth must be
told. “_Mr. Chiniquy_,” he said, “_had attempted to do the most infamous
things with my own sister, Madame Bosse_. She herself has told me the
whole story under oath, and she would be here to unmask the wicked man
to-day before the whole world, if she were not forced to silence, at
home, from a severe illness.”

Though every word of that story was a perjury, there was such a color of
truth and sincerity in my accuser, that his testimony fell upon me and
my lawyers and all my friends as a thunderbolt. A man who has never
heard such a calumny brought against him before a jury in a court-house
packed with people, composed of friends and foes, will never understand
what I felt in this the darkest hour of my life. My God only knows the
weight and the bitterness of the waves of desolation which then passed
over my soul.

After that testimony was given, there was a lull, and a most profound
silence in the court-room. All the eyes were turned upon me, and I heard
many voices speaking of me, whispering, “The villain!” Those voices
passed through my soul as poisoned arrows. Though innocent, I wished
that the ground would open under my feet and bring me down to the
darkest abysses, to conceal me from the eyes of my friends and the whole
world.

However, Mr. Lincoln soon interrupted the silence by addressing to
LeBelle such cross-questions that his testimony, in the minds of many,
soon lost much of its power. And he did still more destroy the effect of
his (LeBelle’s) false oath, when, he brought my twelve witnesses, who
were among the most respectable citizens of Bourbonnais, formerly the
parishioners of Mr. LeBelle. Those twelve gentlemen swore that Mr.
LeBelle was such a drunkard and vicious man, that he was so publicly my
enemy on account of the many rebukes I had given to his private and
public vices, that they would not believe a word of what he said, even
upon his oath.

At ten P. M., the court was adjourned, to meet again the next morning,
and I went to the room of Mr. Lincoln with my two other lawyers, to
confer about the morning’s work. My mind was unspeakably sad. Life had
never been such a burden to me as in that hour. I was tempted, like Job,
to curse the hour when I was born. I could see in the faces of my
lawyers, though they tried to conceal it, that they were also full of
anxiety.

“My dear Mr. Chiniquy,” said Mr. Lincoln, “though I hope, to-morrow, to
destroy the testimony of Mr. LeBelle against you, I must concede that I
see great dangers ahead. There is not the least doubt in my mind that
every word he has said is a sworn lie; but my fear is that the jury
thinks differently. I am a pretty good judge in these matters. I feel
that our jurymen think that you are guilty. There is only one way to
perfectly destroy the power of a false witness—it is by another direct
testimony against what he has said, or by showing from his very lips
that he has perjured himself. I failed to do that last night, though I
have diminished, to a great extent, the force of his testimony. Can you
not prove an alibi, or can you not bring witnesses who were there in the
same house that day, who would flatly and directly contradict what your
remorseless enemy has said against you?”

I answered him: “How can I try to do such a thing when they have been
shrewd enough not to fix the very date of the alleged crime against me?”

“You are correct, you are perfectly correct, Mr. Chiniquy,” answered Mr.
Lincoln, “as they have refused to specify the date, we cannot try that.
I have never seen two such skillful rogues as those two priests! There
is really a diabolical skill in the plan they have concocted for your
destruction. It is evident that the bishop is at the bottom of the plot.
You remember how I have forced LeBelle to confess that he was now on the
most friendly terms with the Bishop of Chicago, since he has become the
chief of your accusers. Though I do not give up the hope of rescuing you
from the hands of your enemies, I do not like to conceal from you that I
have several reasons to fear that you will be declared guilty and
condemned to a heavy penalty, or to the penitentiary, though I am sure
you are perfectly innocent. It is very probable that we will have to
confront that sister of LeBelle tomorrow. Her sickness is probably a
feint, in order not to appear here except after the brother will have
prepared the public mind in her favor. At all events, if she does not
come, they will send some justice of the peace to get her sworn
testimony, which will be more difficult to rebut than her own verbal
declarations. That woman is evidently in the hands of the bishop and her
brother priest, ready to swear anything they order her, and I know
nothing so difficult as to refute such female testimonies, particularly
when they are absent from the court. The only way to be sure of a
favorable verdict to-morrow is, that God Almighty would take our part
and show your innocence! Go to Him and pray, for He alone can save you.”

Mr. Lincoln was exceedingly solemn when he addressed those words to me,
and they went very deep into my soul.

I have often been asked if Abraham Lincoln had any religion but I have
never had any doubt about his profound confidence in God, since I heard
those words falling from his lips in that hour of anxiety. I had not
been able to conceal my deep distress. Burning tears were rolling on my
cheeks when he was speaking, and there was on his face the expression of
friendly sympathy which I shall never forget. Without being able to say
a word, I left him to go to my little room. It was nearly eleven
o’clock. I locked the door and fell on my knees to pray, but I was
unable to say a single word. The horrible sworn calumnies thrown at my
face by a priest of my own church were ringing in my ears! my honor and
my good name so cruelly and forever destroyed! all my friends and my
dear people covered with an eternal confusion! and more than that, the
sentence of condemnation which was probably to be hurled against me the
next day in the presence of the whole country, whose eyes were upon me!
All those things were before me, not only as horrible phantoms, but as
heavy mountains, under the burdens of which I could not breathe. At last
the fountains of tears were opened, and it relieved me to weep; I could
then speak and cry: “Oh! my God! have mercy upon me! thou knowest my
innocence! hast thou not promised that those who trust in thee cannot
perish! Oh! do not let me perish, when Thou art the only One in whom I
trust! Come to my help! Save me!”

From eleven P. M., to three in the morning I cried to God, and raised my
supplicating hands to his throne of mercy. But I confess to my
confusion, it seemed to me in certain moments, that it was useless to
pray and to cry, for though innocent, I was doomed to perish. I was in
the hands of my enemies. My God had forsaken me!

What an awful night I spent! I hope none of my readers will ever know by
their own experience the agony of spirit I endured. I had no other
expectation than to be forever dishonored, and sent to the penitentiary
next morning!

But God had not forsaken me! He had again heard my cries, and was, once
more, to show me His infinite mercy!

At three o’clock A. M., I heard three knocks at my door, and I quickly
went to open it. “Who was there? Abraham Lincoln, with a face beaming
with joy!”

I could hardly believe my eyes. But I was not mistaken. It was my
noble-hearted friend, the most honest lawyer of Illinois!—one of the
noblest men Heaven has ever given to earth! It was Abraham Lincoln, who
had been given me as my Saviour! On seeing me bathed with tears, he
exclaimed, “Cheer up, Mr. Chiniquy, I have the perjured priests in my
hands. Their diabolical plot is all known, and if they do not fly away
before the dawn of day, they will surely be lynched. Bless the Lord, you
are saved!”

The sudden passage of extreme desolation to an extreme joy came near
killing me. I felt as suffocated, and unable to utter a single word. I
took his hand, pressed it to my lips, and bathed it with tears of joy. I
said: “May God forever bless you, dear Mr. Lincoln. But please tell me
how you can bring me such glorious news!”

Here is the simple but marvellous story, as told me by that great and
good man, whom God had made the messenger of his mercies towards me:

“As soon as LeBelle had given his perjured testimony against you
yesterday,” said Mr. Lincoln, “one of the agents of the Chicago press
telegraphed to some of the principal papers of Chicago: ‘It is probable
that Mr. Chiniquy will be condemned; for the testimony of the Rev. Mr.
LeBelle seems to leave no doubt that he is guilty.’ And the little Irish
boys, to sell their papers, filled the streets with the cries: ‘Chiniquy
will be hung! Chiniquy will be hung!’ The Roman Catholics were so glad
to hear that, that ten thousand extra copies have been sold. Among those
who bought those papers was a friend of yours, called Terrien, who went
to his wife and told her that you were to be condemned, and when the
woman heard that, she said, ‘It is too bad, for I know Mr. Chiniquy is
not guilty.’

“‘How do you know that?’ said her husband. She answered: ‘I was there
when the priest LeBelle made the plot, and promised to give his sister
two-eighties of good land if she would swear a false oath—and accuse him
of a crime which that woman said he had not even thought of with her.’

“‘If it be so,’ said Terrien, ‘we cannot allow Mr. Chiniquy to be
condemned. Come with me to Urbana.’

“But that woman being quite unwell, said to her husband, ‘You know well
I cannot go; but Miss Philomene Moffat was with me then. She knows every
particular of that wicked plot as well as I do. She is well; go and take
her to Urbana. There is no doubt that her testimony will prevent the
condemnation of Mr. Chiniquy.’

“Narcisse Terrien started immediately: and when you were praying God to
come to your help, He was sending your deliverer at the full speed of
the railroad cars. Miss Moffat has just given me the details of that
diabolical plot. I have advised her not to show herself before the Court
is opened. I will, then, send for her, and when she will have given,
under oath, before the Court, the details she has just given me, I pity
Spink with his perjured priests. As I told you, I would not be surprised
if they were lynched: for there is a terrible excitement in town among
many people who from the beginning, suspect that the priests have
perjured themselves to destroy you.

“Now your suit is gained, and to-morrow, you will have the greatest
triumph a man ever got over his confounded foes. But you are in need of
a rest as well as myself. Good-bye.”

After thanking God for that marvellous deliverance, I went to bed and
took the needed rest.

But what was the priest LeBelle doing in that very moment? Unable to
sleep after the awful perjury he had just made, he had watched the
arrival of the trains from Chicago with an anxious mind, for he was
aware through the confessions he had heard, that there were two persons
in that city who knew his plot and his false oath; and though he had the
promises from them that they would never reveal it to anybody, he was
not without some fearful apprehensions that I might, by some way or
other, become acquainted with his abominable conspiracy. Not long after
the arrival of the trains from Chicago, he came down from his room to
see in the book where travelers register their names, if there was any
newcomers from Chicago, and what was his dismay when he saw the first
name entered was “_Philomene Moffat_!” That very name, Philomene Moffat,
who some time before, had gone to confess to him that she had heard the
whole plot from his own lips, when he had promised 160 acres of land to
persuade his sister to perjure herself in order to destroy me. A deadly
presentiment chilled the blood in his veins! “Would it be possible that
this girl is here to reveal and prove my perjury before the world?”

He immediately sent for her, when she was just coming from meeting Mr.
Lincoln.

“Miss Philomene Moffat here!” he exclaimed, when he saw her. “What are
you coming here for, this night?” he said.

“You will know it, sir, to-morrow morning,” she answered

“Ah! wretched girl! you come to destroy me?” he exclaimed.

She replied: “I do not come to destroy you, for you are already
destroyed. Mr. Lincoln knows everything.”

“Oh! my God! my God!” he exclaimed, striking his forehead with his
hands. Then taking a big bundle of bank notes, from his pocket-book, he
said: “Here are one hundred dollars for you, if you take the morning
train and go back to Chicago.”

“If you would offer me as much gold as this house could contain, I would
not go,” she replied.

He then left her abruptly, ran to the sleeping-room of Spink, and told
him: “Withdraw your suit against Chiniquy; we are lost; he knows all.”

Without losing a moment, he went to the sleeping-room of his co-priest,
and told him: “Make haste—dress yourself and let us take the morning
train; we have no business here, Chiniquy knows all our secrets.”

When the hour of opening the court came, there was an immense crowd, not
only inside, but outside its walls. Mr. Spink, pale as a man condemned
to death, rose before the Judge, and said: “Please the court, allow me
to withdraw my prosecution against Mr. Chiniquy. I am now persuaded that
he is not guilty of the faults brought against him before this
tribunal.”

Abraham Lincoln, having accepted that reparation in my name, made a
short, but one of the most admirable speeches I had ever heard, on the
cruel injustices I had suffered from my merciless persecutors, and
denounced the rascality of the priests who had perjured themselves, with
such terrible colors, that it had been very wise on their part to fly
away and disappear before the opening of the court. For the whole city
was ransacked for them by hundreds, who blamed me for forgiving them and
refusing to have my revenge for the wrong they had done me. But I
thought that my enemies were sufficiently punished by the awful public
disclosures of their infernal plot. It seemed that the dear Saviour who
had so visibly protected me, was to be obeyed, when he was whispering in
my soul, “Forgive them and love them as thyself.”

Was not Spink sufficiently punished by the complete ruin which was
brought upon him by the loss of the suit? For having gone to Bishop
O’Regan to be indemnified for the enormous expenses of such a long
prosecution, at such a distance, the bishop coldly answered him: “I had
promised to indemnify you if you would put Chiniquy down, as you
promised me. But as it is Chiniquy who has put you down, I have not a
cent to give you.”

Abraham Lincoln had not only defended me with the zeal and talent of the
ablest lawyer I have ever known, but as the most devoted and noblest
friend I ever had. After giving more than a year of his precious time to
my defense, when he had pleaded during two long sessions of the Court of
Urbana, without receiving a cent from me, I considered that I was owing
him a great sum of money. My other two lawyers, who had not done the
half of his work, asked me a thousand dollars each, and I had not
thought that too much. After thanking him for the inappreciable services
he had rendered me, I requested him to show me his bill, assuring him
that, though I would not be able to pay the whole cash, I would pay him
to the last cent, if he had the kindness to wait a little for the
balance.

He answered me with a smile and an air of inimitable kindness, which was
peculiar to him:

“My dear Mr. Chiniquy, I feel proud and honored to have been called to
defend you. But I have done it less as a lawyer than as a friend. The
money I should receive from you would take away the pleasure I feel at
having fought your battle. Your case is unique in my whole practice. I
have never met a man so cruelly persecuted as you have been, and who
deserves it so little. Your enemies are devils incarnate. The plot they
had concocted against you is the most hellish one I ever knew. But the
way you have been saved from their hand, the appearance of that young
and intelligent Miss Moffat, who was really sent by God in the very hour
of need, when, I confess it again, I thought everything was nearly lost,
is one of the most extraordinary occurrences I ever saw. It makes me
remember what I have too often forgotten, and what my mother often told
me when young—that our God is a prayer-hearing God. This good thought,
sown into my young heart by that dear mother’s hand, was just in my mind
when I told you, ‘Go and pray, God alone can save you.’ But I confess to
you that I had not faith enough to believe that your prayer would be so
quickly and so marvellously answered by the sudden appearance of that
interesting young lady, last night. Now let us speak of what you owe me.
Well!—Well!—how much do you owe me? You owe me nothing! for I suppose
you are quite ruined. The expenses of such a suit, I know, must be
enormous. Your enemies want to ruin you. Will I help them to finish your
ruin, when I hope I have the right to be put among the most sincere and
devoted of your friends?”

“You are right,” I answered him; “you are the most devoted and noblest
friend God ever gave me, and I am nearly ruined by my enemies. But you
are the father of a pretty large family; you must support them. Your
traveling expenses in coming, twice, here for me from Springfield; your
hotel bills during the two terms you have defended me, must be very
considerable. It is not just that you should receive nothing in return
for such work and expenses.”

“Well! well!” he answered, “I will give you a promissory note which you
will sign.” Taking then a small piece of paper, he wrote:

He handed me the note, saying, “Can you sign that?”

[Illustration: IOU]

After reading it, I said, “Dear Mr. Lincoln, this is a joke. It is not
possible that you ask only fifty dollars for services which are worth at
least two thousand dollars.”

He then tapped me with the right hand on the shoulders and said: “Sign
that; it is enough. I will pinch some rich man for that and make them
pay the rest of the bill,” and he laughed outright.

When Abraham Lincoln was writing the due-bill, the relaxation of the
great strain upon my mind, and the great kindness of my benefactor and
defender in charging me so little for such a service, and the terrible
presentiment that he would pay with his life what he had done for me,
caused me to break into sobs and tears.

As Mr. Lincoln had finished writing the due bill, he turned round to me,
and said, “Father Chiniquy, what are you crying for? ought you not to be
the most happy man alive? you have beaten your enemies and gained the
most glorious victory, and you will come out of all your troubles in
triumph.”

“Dear Mr. Lincoln,” I answered, “allow me to tell you that the joy I
should naturally feel for such a victory is destroyed in my mind by the
fear of what it may cost you. There were, then, in the crowd, not less
than ten or twelve Jesuits from Chicago and St. Louis, who came to hear
my sentence of condemnation to the penitentiary. But it was on their
heads that you have brought the thunders of heaven and earth! nothing
can be compared to the expression of their rage against you, when you
not only wrenched me from their cruel hands, but you were making the
walls of the court-house tremble under the awful and superhumanly
eloquent denunciation of their infamy, diabolical malice, and total want
of Christian and human principle, in the plot they had formed for my
destruction. What troubles my soul, just now, and draws my tears, is
that it seems to me that I have read your sentence of death in their
bloody eyes. How many other noble victims have already fallen at their
feet!”

He tried to divert my mind, at first, with a joke, “Sign this,” said he,
“It will be my warrant of death.”

But after I had signed, he became more solemn, and said, “I know that
Jesuits never forget nor forsake. But man must not care how and where he
dies, provided he dies at the post of honor and duty,” and he left me.

Here is the sworn declaration of Miss Philomene Moffat, now Mrs.
Philomene Schwartz:

State of Illinois,} s.s.
Cook County       }

“Philomene Schwartz being first duly sworn, deposes and says: That she
is of the age of forty-three years, and resides at 484 Milwaukee Avenue,
Chicago; that her maiden name was Philomene Moffat, that she knew Father
LeBelle, the Roman Catholic priest of the French Catholics of Chicago
during his lifetime, and knows Rev. Father Chiniquy; that about the
month of May, A. D. 1854, in company with Miss Eugenia Bossey, the
housekeeper of her uncle, the Rev’d Mr. LeBelle, who was then living at
the parsonage on Clark street, Chicago, while we were sitting in the
room of Miss Bossey, the Rev. Mr. LeBelle was talking with his sister,
Mrs. Bossey, in the adjoining room, not suspecting that we were there
hearing his conversation, through the door, which was partly opened;
though we could neither see him nor his sister, we heard every word of
what they said together, the substance of which is as follows—Rev. Mr.
LeBelle said in substance, to Mrs. Bossey, his sister:

“‘You know that Mr. Chiniquy is a dangerous man, and he is my enemy,
having already persuaded several of my congregation to settle in his
colony. You must help me to put him down, by accusing him of having
tried to do a criminal action with you.’

“Madame Bossey answered: ‘I cannot say such a thing against Mr.
Chiniquy, when I know it is absolutely false.’

“Rev. M. LeBelle replied: ‘If you refuse to comply with my request, I
will not give you the one hundred and sixty acres of land I intended to
give you; you will live and die poor.’

“Madame Bossey answered: ‘I prefer never to have that land, and I like
better to live and die poor, than to perjure myself to please you.’

“The Rev. Mr. LeBelle, several times, urged his sister, Mrs. Bossey, to
comply with his desires, but she refused. At last, weeping and crying,
she said: ‘I prefer never to have an inch of land than to damn my soul
for swearing to a falsehood.’

“The Rev. Mr. LeBelle then said:

“‘Mr. Chiniquy will destroy our holy religion and our people if we do
not destroy him. If you think that the swearing I ask you to do is a
sin, you will come to confess to me, and I will pardon it in the
absolution I will give you.’

“‘Have you the power to forgive a false oath?’ replied Mrs. Bossey to
her brother, the priest.

“‘Yes,’ he answered, ‘I have that power; for Christ has said to all his
priests, “What you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and
what you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.”’

“Mrs. Bossey then said: ‘If you promise that you will forgive that false
oath, and if you give me the one hundred and sixty acres of land you
promised, I will do what you want.’

“The Rev’d Mr. LeBelle then said: ‘All right!’ I could not hear any more
of that conversation, for in that instant Miss Eugenia Bossey, who had
kept still and silent with us, made some noise and shut the door.

“Affiant further states: That some time later I went to confess to Rev.
Mr. LeBelle, and I told him that I had lost confidence in him, He asked
me why? I answered: ‘I lost my confidence in you since I heard your
conversation with your sister, when you tried to persuade her to perjure
herself in order to destroy Father Chiniquy.’

“Affiant further says: “That in the month of October, A. D. 1856, the
Rev’d Mr. Chiniquy had to defend himself, before the civil and criminal
court of Urbana, Illinois, in an action brought against him by Peter
Spink; some one wrote from Urbana to a paper of Chicago, that Father
Chiniquy was probably to be condemned. The paper which published that
letter was much read by the Roman Catholics, who were glad to hear that
that priest was to be punished. Among those who read that paper was
Narcisse Terrien. He had lately been married to Miss Sara Chaussey, who
told him that Father Chiniquy was innocent; that she was present with me
when Rev’d LeBelle prepared the plot with his sister, Mrs. Bossey, and
had promised her a large piece of land if she would swear falsely
against Father Chiniquy. Mr. Narcisse Terrien wanted to go with his wife
to the help of Father Chiniquy, but she was unwell and could not go. He
came to ask me if I remembered well the conversation of Rev’d Mr.
LeBelle, and if I would consent to go to Urbana to expose the whole plot
before the court, and I consented.

“We started that same evening for Urbana, where we arrived late at
night. I immediately met Mr. Abraham Lincoln, one of the lawyers of
Father Chiniquy, and told him all that I knew about the plot.

“That very same night the Rev’d Mr. LeBelle, having seen my name on the
hotel register, came to me much excited and troubled, and said,
‘Philomene, what are you here for?’

“I answered him, ‘I cannot exactly tell you that; but you will probably
know it tomorrow at the court-house!’

“‘Oh, wretched girl!’ he exclaimed, ‘you have come to destroy me.’

“‘I do not come to destroy you,’ I replied, ‘for you are already
destroyed!’

“Then drawing from his portmonnaie-book a big bundle of bank-notes,
which he said was worth one hundred dollars, he said: ‘I will give you
all this money if you will leave by the morning train and go back to
Chicago.’

“I answered him: ‘Though you would offer me as much gold as this room
can contain, I cannot do what you ask.’

“He then seemed exceedingly distressed, and he disappeared. The next
morning Peter Spink requested the court to allow him to withdraw his
accusations against Father Chiniquy, and to stop his prosecutions,
having, he said, found out that he, Father Chiniquy, was innocent of the
things brought against him, and his request was granted. Then the
innocence and honesty of Father Chiniquy was acknowledged by the court
after it had been proclaimed by Abraham Lincoln, who was afterwards
elected President of the United States.

                             “(Signed)        PHILOMENE SCHWARTZ.[F]

“I, Stephen R. Moore, a Notary Public in the County of Kankakee, in the
State of Illinois, and duly authorized by law to administer oaths, do
hereby certify that, on this 21st day of October, A. D. 1881, Philomene
Schwartz personally appeared before me, and made oath that the above
affidavit by her subscribed is true, as therein stated. In witness
whereto, I have hereunto set my hand and notarial seal.

                                          “STEPHEN R. MOORE,

                                                    “Notary Public.”

-----

Footnote F:

  That lady is still living, 1886, and at the head of one of the most
  respectable families of Chicago, residing at 482 Milwaukee Avenue.

-----




                              CHAPTER LIX.

MOMENT OF INTERRUPTION IN THE THREAD OF MY “FIFTY YEARS IN THE CHURCH OF
  ROME,” TO SEE HOW MY SAD PREVISIONS ABOUT MY DEFENDER, ABRAHAM
  LINCOLN, WERE TO BE REALIZED—ROME THE IMPLACABLE ENEMY OF THE UNITED
  STATES—SHE WANTS TO CONQUER AND RULE THEM, IN ORDER TO DESTROY ALL
  THEIR RIGHTS, PRIVILEGES AND LIBERTIES.


When it became evident, in 1851, that my plan of forming a grand colony
of Roman Catholic French-speaking people on the prairies of Illinois was
to be a success, D’Arcy McGee, then editor of _The Freeman’s Journal_,
official journal of the Bishop of New York, wrote me to know my views,
and immediately determined to put himself at the head of a similar
enterprise in behalf of the Irish Roman Catholics. He published several
able articles to show that the Irish people, with very few exceptions,
were demoralized, degraded and kept poor, around their groggeries, and
showed how they would thrive, become respectable and rich, if they could
be induced to exchange their grog shops for the fertile lands of the
west. Through his influence, a large assembly, principally composed of
priests, to which I was invited, met at Buffalo, in the spring of 1852.
But what was his disappointment, when he saw that the greatest part of
those priests were sent by the Bishops of the United States to oppose
and defeat his plans!

He vainly spoke with a burning eloquence for his pet scheme. The
majority coldly answered him: “We are determined, like you, to take
possession of the United States and rule them; but we cannot do that
without acting secretly and with the utmost wisdom. If our plans are
known, they will surely be defeated. What does a skillful general do
when he wants to conquer a country? Does he scatter his soldiers over
the farm lands, and spend their time and energy in ploughing the fields
and sowing grain? No! He keeps them well united around his banners, and
marches at their head, to the conquest of the strongholds, the rich and
powerful cities. The farming countries then submit and become the price
of his victory, without moving a finger to subdue them. So it is with
us. Silently and patiently, we must mass our Roman Catholics in the
great cities of the United States, remembering that the vote of a poor
journeyman, though he be covered with rags, has as much weight in the
scale of power as the millionaire Astor, and that if we have two votes
against his one, he will become as powerless as an oyster. Let us, then,
multiply our votes; let us call our poor but faithful Irish Catholics
from every corner of the world, and gather them into the very hearts of
those proud citadels which the Yankees are so rapidly building under the
names of Washington, New York, Boston, Chicago, Buffalo, Albany, Troy,
Cincinnati, etc. Under the shadows of those great cities, the Americans
consider themselves as a giant and unconquerable race. They look upon
the poor Irish Catholic people with supreme contempt, as only fit to dig
their canals, sweep their streets and work in their kitchens. Let no one
awake those sleeping lions, to-day. Let us pray God that they may sleep
and dream their sweet dreams, a few years more. How sad will their
awakening be, when with our outnumbering votes, we will turn them,
forever, from every position of honor, power and profit! What will those
hypocritical and godless sons and daughters of the fanatical Pilgrim
Fathers say, when not a single judge, not a single teacher, not a single
policeman, will be elected if he be not a devoted Irish Roman Catholic?
What will those so-called giants think of their matchless shrewdness and
ability, when not a single Senator or member of Congress will be chosen,
if he be not submitted to our holy father, the Pope? What a sad figure
those Protestant Yankees will cut when we will not only elect the
President, but fill and command the armies, man the navies, and hold the
keys of the public treasury? It will then be time for our faithful Irish
people to give up their grog-shops, in order to become the judges and
governors of the land. Then our poor and humble mechanics will leave
their damp ditches and muddy streets, to rule the cities in all their
departments, from the stately mansion of Mayor of New York, to the
humble, though not less noble position of teacher.

“Then, yes! then, we will rule the United States, and lay them at the
feet of the Vicar of Jesus Christ, that he may put an end to their
godless system of education, and sweep away those impious laws of
liberty of conscience, which are an insult to God and man!”

D’Arcy McGee was left almost alone when the votes were taken. From that
time, the Catholic priests, with the most admirable ability and success,
have gathered their Irish legions into the great cities of the United
States, and the American people must be very blind indeed, if they do
not see that if they do nothing to prevent it, the day is very near when
the Jesuits will rule their country, from the magnificent White House at
Washington, to the humblest civil and military department of this vast
Republic. They are already the masters of New York, Baltimore, Chicago,
St. Paul, New Orleans, Mobile, Savannah, Cincinnati, Albany, Troy,
Milwaukee, St. Louis, San Francisco, etc. Yes! San Francisco, the rich,
the great queen of the Pacific, is in the hands of the Jesuits!

From the very first days of the discovery of the gold mines of
California, the Jesuits had the hopes of becoming masters of these
inexhaustible treasures, and they secretly laid their plans, with the
most profound ability and success. They saw, at once, that the great
majority of the lucky miners, of every creed and nation, were going back
home, as soon as they had enough to secure an honorable competence to
their families. It became then evident, that of those multitudes which
the thirst of gold had brought from every corner of the world, not one
out of fifty would fix their homes in San Francisco. The Jesuits saw at
a glance, that if they could persuade the Irish Catholics to settle and
remain there, they would soon be the masters and rulers of that golden
city, whose future is so bright and so great! And that scheme, worked
day and night with the utmost perseverance, has been crowned with
perfect success.

The consequence is, that while you find only a few Americans, Germans,
Scotch and English millionaires in San Francisco, you find more than
fifty Catholic Irish millionaires in that city. Its richest bank (Nevada
Bank) is in their hands, and so are all the street railways. The
principal offices of the city are filled with Irish Roman Catholics.
Almost all the police are composed of the same class, as well as the
volunteer military associations. Their compact unity, in the hands of
the Jesuits, with their enormous wealth, make them almost supreme
masters of the mines of California and Nevada.

When one knows the absolute, abject submission of the Irish Roman
Catholics, rich or poor, to their priests; how the mind, the soul, the
will, the conscience are firmly and irrevocably tied to the feet of the
priests, he can easily understand that the Jesuits of the United States
form one of the richest and most powerful corporations the world ever
saw.

It is well known that those fifty Catholic millionaires, with their
myriads of employees, are, through their wives, and by themselves,
continually at the feet of the Jesuits, who swim in a golden sea.

No one, if he be not a Roman Catholic, or one of those so-called
Protestants who give their daughters to the nuns, and their sons to the
Jesuits to be educated, has much hopes, where the Jesuits rule, of
having a lucrative office in the San Francisco to-day.

The Americans, with few exceptions, do not pay any attention to the dark
cloud which is rising at their horizon, from Rome. Though that cloud is
filled with rivers of tears and blood, they let it grow and rise without
even caring how they will escape from the impending hurricane.

It is to San Francisco that you must go to have an idea of the number of
secret and powerful organizations with which the Church of Rome prepares
herself for the impending conflict, through which she hopes to destroy
the schools and every vestige of human rights and liberties in the
United States.

In order to more easily drill the Roman Catholics and prepare them for
the irrepressible struggle, the Jesuits have organized them into a great
number of secret societies, the principal of which are: Ancient Order of
Hibernians, Irish American Society, Knights of St. Patrick, St.
Patrick’s Cadets, St. Patrick Mutual Alliance, Apostles of Liberty,
Benevolent Sons of the Emerald Isle, Knights of St. Peter, Knights of
the Red Branch, Knights of the Columskill, The Sacred Heart, etc., etc.

Almost all these secret associations are military ones. They have their
headquarters at San Francisco; but their rank and file are scattered all
over the United States. They number 700,000 soldiers, who, under the
name of United States Volunteer Militia, are officered by some of the
most skillful generals and officers of this Republic.

Another fact, to which the American Protestants do not sufficiently pay
attention, is that the Jesuits have been shrewd enough to have a vast
majority of Roman Catholic generals and officers, to command the army
and man the navy of the United States.

Rome is in constant conspiracy against the rights and liberties of man
all over the world; but she is particularly so in the United States.

Long before I was ordained a priest, I knew that my church was the most
implacable enemy of this Republic. My professors of philosophy, history
and theology had been unanimous in telling me that the principles and
laws of the Church of Rome were absolutely antagonistic to the laws and
principles which are the foundation-stones of the Constitution of the
United States.

1st. The most sacred principle of the United States Constitution is the
equality of every citizen before the law. But the fundamental principle
of the Church of Rome, is the denial of that equality.

2nd. Liberty of conscience is proclaimed by the United States, a most
sacred principle which every citizen must uphold, even at the price of
his blood. But liberty of conscience is declared by all the Popes and
Councils of Rome, a most godless, unholy and diabolical thing, which
every good Catholic must abhor and destroy, at any cost.

3rd. The American Constitution assures the absolute independence of the
civil from the ecclesiastical or church power; but the Church of Rome
declares, through all her Pontiffs and Councils, that such independence
is an impiety and a revolt against God.

4th. The American Constitution leaves every man free to serve God
according to the dictates of his conscience; but the Church of Rome
declares that no man has ever had such a right, and that the Pope alone
can know and say what man must believe and do.

5th. The Constitution of the United States denies the right in any body
to punish any other for differing from him in religion. But the Church
of Rome says that she has a right to punish with the confiscation of
their goods, or the penalty of death, those who differ in faith from the
Pope.

6th. The United States have established schools all over their immense
territories, where they invite the people to send their children, that
they may cultivate their intelligence and become good and useful
citizens. But the Church of Rome has publicly cursed all these schools,
and forbidden their children to attend them, under pain of
excommunication in this world and damnation in the next.

7th. The Constitution of the United States is based on the principle
that the people are the primary source of all civil power. But hundreds
of times, the Church of Rome has proclaimed that this principle is
impious and heretical. She says that “all government must rest upon the
foundation of the Catholic faith; with the Pope alone as the legitimate
and infallible source and interpreter of the law.”

I could cite many other things, proving that the Church of Rome is an
absolute and irreconcilable enemy of the United States; but it would be
too long. These are sufficient to show to the American people that Rome
is a viper, which they feed and press upon their bosom. Sooner or later,
that viper will bite to death and kill this Republic.

This was foretold by Lafayette, and is now promulgated by the greatest
thinkers of our time.

The greatest inventor, or rather the immortal father of electric
telegraphy, Samuel Morse, found it out when in Rome, and published it in
1834, in his remarkable work, “Conspiracies Against the Liberties of the
United States.” The learned Dr. S. Irenæus Prime, in his life of Prof.
Morse, says: “When Mr. Morse was in Italy, he became acquainted with
several ecclesiastics of the Church of Rome, and he was led to believe,
from what he learned from them, that a political conspiracy, under the
cloak of a religious mission, was formed against the United States. When
he came to Paris and enjoyed the confidence and friendship of Lafayette,
he stated his convictions to the General, who fully concurred with him
in the reality of such a conspiracy.”

That great statesman and patriot, the late Richard W. Thompson,
Secretary of the Navy, in his admirable work, “The Papacy and the Civil
Power,” says: “Nothing is plainer than that, if the principles of the
Church of Rome prevail here, our constitution would necessarily fall.
The two cannot exist together. They are in open and direct antagonism
with the fundamental theory of our government and of all popular
government everywhere.”

The eloquent Spanish orator, Castelar, speaking of his own Church of
Rome, said, in 1869, “There is not a single progressive principle that
has not been cursed by the Catholic Church. This is true of England and
Germany, as well as all Catholic countries. The Church cursed the French
Revolution, the Belgian Constitution and the Italian Independence. Not a
Constitution has been born, not a step of progress made, not a solitary
reform effected, which has not been under the terrific anathemas of the
Church.”

But why ask the testimony of Protestants or Liberals to warn the
American people against that conspiracy, when we have the public
testimony of all the bishops and priests to prove it? With the most
daring impudence, the Church of Rome, through her leading men, is
boasting of her stern determination to destroy all the rights and
privileges which have cost so much blood to the American people. Let the
Americans, who have eyes to see and intelligence to understand, read the
following unimpeachable documents, and judge for themselves of what will
become of this country, if Rome is allowed to grow strong enough to
execute her threats.

“The church is of necessity intolerant. Heresy, she endures when and
where she must, but she hates it, and directs all her energies to
destroy it.

“If Catholics ever gain a sufficient numerical majority in this country,
religious freedom is at an end. So our enemies say, so we believe.”—_The
Shepherd of the Valley_, official journal of the Bishop of St. Louis,
Nov. 23, 1851.

“No man has a right to chose his religion. Catholicism is the most
intolerant of creeds. It is intolerance itself. We might as rationally
maintain that two and two does not make four, as the theory of Religious
Liberty. Its impiety is only equalled by its absurdity.”—_New York
Freeman_, official journal of Bishop Hughes, Jan. 26, 1852.

“The Church is instituted, as every Catholic who understands his
religion believes, to guard and defend the right of God, against any and
every enemy, at all times, in all places. She, therefore, does not, and
cannot accept, or in any degree favor liberty, in the Protestant sense
of liberty.”—_Catholic World_, April, 1870.

“The Catholic Church is the medium and channel through which the will of
God is expressed. While the state has rights, she has them only in
virtue and by permission of the Superior Authority, and that authority
can be expressed only through the church.”—_Catholic World_, July, 1870.

“Protestantism has not, and never can have, any right, where Catholicity
has triumphed. Therefore, we lose the breath we expend in declaiming
against bigotry and intolerance and in favor of Religious Liberty, or
the right of man to be of any religion as best pleases him.”—_Catholic
Review_, June, 1865.

“Religious Liberty is merely endured until the opposite can be carried
into effect without peril to the Catholic Church.”—Rt. Rev. O’Connor,
Bishop of Pittsburgh.

“The Catholic Church numbers one-third the American population; and if
its membership shall increase, for the next thirty years, as it has the
thirty years past, in 1900, Rome will have a majority, and be bound to
take this country and keep it. There is, ere long, to be a state
religion in this country, and that state religion is to be the Roman
Catholic.

“1st. The Roman Catholic is to wield his vote for the purpose of
securing Catholic ascendancy in this country.

“2nd. All legislation must be governed by the will of God, unerringly
indicated by the Pope.

“3rd. Education must be controlled by Catholic authorities, and under
education, the opinions of the individual, and the utterances of the
press are included, and many opinions are to be forbidden by the secular
arm, under the authority of the church, even to war and
bloodshed.”—Father Hecker, _Catholic World_, July, 1870.

“It was proposed that all religious persuasions should be free and their
worship publicly exercised. But we have rejected this article as
contrary to the canons and councils of the Catholic church.”—Pope Pius
VII., _Encyclical_, 1808.

Every one knows that one of the first and most solemn acts of the
present Pope Leo XIII., was to order that the theology of St. Thomas
Aquinas should be taught in all the colleges, seminaries and
universities of the Church of Rome throughout the whole world, as the
most accurate teachings of the doctrines of his church. Well, on the
30th of Dec., 1870, I forced the Rt. Rev. Foley, Bishop of Chicago, to
translate from Latin into English, before the court of Kankakee, and to
swear that the following law was among those promulgated by St. Thomas
as one of the present and unchangeable laws of the Church of Rome:

“Though heretics must not be tolerated because they deserve it, we must
bear with them, till, by a second admonition, they may be brought back
to the faith of the church. But those who after a second admonition,
remain obstinate in their errors, must not only be excommunicated, but
they must be delivered to the secular power to be exterminated.”—St.
Thomas Acquinas _Summa Theologia_, vol. 4, p. 90.

[Illustration: LEO XIII.]

After the Bishop had sworn that this was the true doctrine of the Church
of Rome, expressed by St. Thomas, and taught in all the colleges,
seminaries and universities of the Church of Rome, I forced him to
declare, under oath, that he, and every priest of Rome, once a year,
under pain of eternal damnation, is obliged to say, in the presence of
God, in his Breviarum (his official prayer-book) that that doctrine was
so good and holy, that every word of it has been inspired by the Holy
Ghost to St. Thomas.

The same Bishop Foley was again forced by me, before the same court of
Kankakee, to translate from Latin into English, the following decree of
the council of Lateran, and to acknowledge, under oath, that it was as
much the law of the Church of Rome to-day, as on the day it was passed,
in the year 1215:

“We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy that exalts itself
against the holy orthodox and Catholic faith, condemning all heretics,
by whatever name they may be known, for though their faces differ, they
are tied together by their tails. Such as are condemned are to be
delivered over to the existing secular powers to receive due punishment.
If laymen, their goods must be confiscated. If priests, they shall be
degraded from their respective orders, and their property applied to the
church in which they officiated. Secular powers of all ranks and degrees
are to be warned, induced, and, if necessary, compelled by
ecclesiastical censure, to swear that they will exert themselves to the
utmost in the defence of the faith, and extirpate all heretics denounced
by the church, who shall be found in their territories. And whenever any
person shall assume government, whether it be spiritual or temporal, he
shall be bound to abide by this decree.

“If any temporal lord, after having been admonished and required by the
church, shall neglect to clear his territory of heretical depravity, the
Metropolitan and Bishop of the Province shall unite in excommunicating
him. Should he remain contumacious a whole year, the fact shall be
signified to the Supreme Pontiff, who will declare his vassals released
from their allegiance from that time, and will bestow his territory on
Catholics, to be occupied by them, on condition of exterminating the
heretics and preserving the said territory in the faith.”

“Catholics who shall assume the cross for the extermination of heretics,
shall enjoy the same indulgence, and be protected by the same privileges
as are granted to those who go to the help of the Holy Land. We decree
further that all those who have dealings with heretics, and especially
such as receive, defend and encourage them, shall be excommunicated. He
shall not be eligible to any public office. He shall not be admitted as
a witness. He shall neither have the power to bequeath his property by
will, nor to succeed to any inheritance. He shall not bring any action
against any person, but any one can bring action against him. Should he
be a judge, his decision shall have no force, nor shall any cause be
brought before him. Should he be a lawyer, no instruments made by him
shall be held valid, but shall be condemned with their authors.”

Cardinal Manning, speaking in the name of the Pope, said: “I acknowledge
no civil power; I am the subject of no prince; and I claim more than
this. I claim to be the supreme judge and director of the consciences of
men. Of the peasants that till the fields, and of the prince that sits
upon the throne; of the household that lives in the shade of privacy,
and the legislator that makes laws for kingdoms. I am sole, last,
supreme judge of what is right and wrong. Moreover, we declare, affirm,
define and pronounce it to be necessary to salvation to every human
creature to be subject to the Roman Pontiff!!”—_Tablet_, Oct. 9, 1864.

“Undoubtedly it is the intention of the Pope to possess this country. In
this intention he is aided by the Jesuits, and all the Catholic prelates
and priests.”—_Brownson’s Review_, May, 1864.

“For our own part, we take this opportunity to express our hearty
delight at the suppression of the Protestant Chapel in Rome. This may be
thought intolerant; but when, we ask, did we profess to be tolerant of
Protestantism, or to favor the question that Protestantism ought to be
tolerated. On the contrary, we hate Protestantism. We detest it with our
whole heart and soul, and we pray our aversion for it may never
decrease.”—_Pittsburgh Catholic Visitor_, July, 1848, official journal
of the Bishop.

“No good government can exist without religion, and there can be no
religion without an inquisition, which is wisely designed for the
protection and promotion of the true faith.”—_Boston Pilot_, official
journal of the Bishop.

“The Pope has the right to pronounce sentence of deposition against
any sovereign, when required by the good of the Spiritual
Order.”—_Brownson’s Review_, 1849.

“The power of the church exercised over sovereigns in the middle ages
was not a usurpation, was not derived from the concessions of princes or
the consent of the people, but was and is held by divine right, and
whoso resists it, rebels against the King of Kings and Lord of
Lords.”—_Brownson’s Review_, June 1851.

The council of Constance, held in 1414, declared: “That any person who
has promised security to heretics shall not be obliged to keep his
promise, by whatever he may be engaged.

“It is in consequence of that principle that _no faith must be kept with
heretics_, that John Huss was publicly burned on the scaffold, the 6th
of July, 1415, in the city of Constance, though he had a safe passport
from the Emperor.”

“Negroes have no rights which the white man is bound to respect.”—_Roman
Catholic Chief-justice Tany_, in his Dred-Scot Decision.

“If the liberties of the American people are ever destroyed, they will
fall by the hands of the Catholic clergy.”—_Lafayette._

“If your son or daughter is attending a State School, you are violating
your duty as a Catholic parent, and conducing to the everlasting anguish
and despair of your child. Take him away. Take him away, if you do not
wish your deathbed to be tormented with the spectre of a soul which God
has given you as a sacred trust, surrendered to the great enemy of
mankind. Take him away, rather than incur the wrath of his God, and the
loss of his soul.”—_Western Tablet_, official paper of the Bishop of
Chicago.

All the echoes of the United States, are still repeating the same
denunciations against our public schools made by Mgr. Capel, a prelate
attached to the household of the Pope. That Roman Catholic dignitary has
not only passed again the sentence of death against the schools of the
United States; but he has warned the Americans that the time is not far
away when the Roman Catholics, at the order of the Pope, will refuse to
pay their school tax, and will send bullets to the breasts of the
government agents, rather than pay it. “The order can come any day from
Rome,” said the prelate. “It will come as quickly as the click of the
trigger, and it will be obeyed, of course, as coming from God Almighty,
himself!”

The _Catholic Columbian_, edited under the immediate supervision of the
Rt. Rev. Bishop of Columbus, Ohio, says: “Secular (government) schools
are unfit for Catholic children. Catholic parents cannot be allowed the
sacraments, who choose to send their children to them, when they could
make use of the Catholic schools.”

“The absurd and erroneous doctrines, or ravings, in defense of liberty
of conscience, are a most pestilential error, a pest of all others, to
be dreaded in the State.”—_Encyclical Letters of Pope Pius IX._, Aug.
15, 1854.

“You should do all in your power to carry out the intentions of his
holiness, the Pope. Where you have the electoral franchise, give your
votes to none but those who assist you in so holy a struggle.”—_Daniel
O’Connell._

“Catholic votes should be cast solidly for the democracy at the next
election. It is the only possible hope to break down the school
system.”—_Toledo Catholic Review._

“It is of faith that the Pope has the right of deposing heretical and
rebel kings. Monarchs, so deposed by the Pope, are converted into
notorious tyrants, and may be killed by the first who can reach them.

“If the public cause cannot meet with its defence in the death of a
tyrant, it is lawful for the first who arrives, to assassinate
him.”—Suarez, _Defensio Fidei_; Book VI., chap. 4, Nos. 13-14.

“See, sir, from this chamber, I govern, not only to Paris, but to China;
not only to China, but to all the world, without any one knowing how I
do it.”—_Tambriorini_, General of the Jesuits.

“A man who has been excommunicated by the Pope, may be killed anywhere,
as Escobar and Deaux teach, because the Pope has an indirect
jurisdiction over the whole world, even in temporal things, as all the
Catholics maintain, and as Suarez proves against the King of
England.”—Bussambaum—Lacroi, _Theologica Moralis_, 1757.

The Roman Catholic historian of the Jesuits, Cratineau Joly, in his Vol.
II., page 435, approvingly says: “Father Guivard, writing about Henry
IV., King of France, says: ‘If he cannot be deposed, let us make war;
and if we cannot make war, let him be killed.’”

The great Roman Catholic theologian, Dens, puts to himself, the
question: “Are heretics justly punished with death? He answers: ‘St.
Thomas says: Yes! 22, question 11, Art. 3. Because forgers of money, or
other disturbers of the state, are justly punished with death;
therefore, all heretics who are forgers of faith, and, as experience
testifies, grievously disturb the State.’

“This is confirmed, because God, in the Old Testament, ordered the false
prophets to be slain, and in Deuteronomy it is decreed that if any one
will act proudly, and will not obey the commands of the priests, let him
be put to death.

“The same is proved from the condemnation of the 14th article of John
Huss, in the Council of Constance.”—Dens, p. 88, Tome II., Dublin, 1834.

“That we may, in all things, attain the truth. That we may not err in
anything, we ought ever to hold, as a fixed principle, that what I see
white, I believe to be black, if the superior authorities of the church
define it to be so.”—_Spiritual Exercise_, by Ignatius Loyola, founder
of the Jesuits.

“As for holy obedience, this virtue must be perfect in every point, in
execution, in will, in intellect, doing which is enjoined with all
celerity, spiritual joy, and perseverance; persuading ourselves that
everything is just, suppressing every repugnant thought and judgment of
one’s own, in a certain obedience, should be moved and directed under
Divine Providence, by his superior, just as if he were a corpse
(_Perindi acsi cadaver esset_) which allows itself to be moved and led
in every direction.”—Ignatius Loyola, _Spiritual Exercise_.

“If the Holy Church so requires, let us sacrifice our own opinions, our
knowledge, our intelligence, the splendid dreams of our imagination and
the sublime attainments of human understanding.”—Pope Gregory XVI.,
_Encyclical_, Aug. 15th, 1832.

“No more cunning plot was ever devised against the intelligence, the
freedom, the happiness and virtue of mankind, than Romanism.”—Gladstone,
_Letter to Aberdeen_.

“The principal and most efficacious means of practicing obedience due to
superiors, and of rendering it meritorious before God, is to consider
that, in obeying them, we obey God Himself, and that by despising their
commands, we despise the authority of the Divine Master.

“When, thus, a Religious receives a precept from her prelate, superior
or confessor, she should immediately execute it, not only to please
them, but principally to please God, whose will is known by their
command.

“If, then, you receive a command from one who holds the place of God,
you should observe it as if it came from God Himself. It may be added
that there is more certainty of doing the will of God by obedience to
our superiors than by obedience to Jesus Christ, should He appear in
person and give His command.

“St. Philip used to say that the Religious shall be most certain of not
having to render an account of the actions performed through obedience,
for these, the superiors only, who command them shall be
accountable.”—Saint Ligouri, _The Nun Sanctified_.

“In the name and by the authority of Jesus Christ, the plenitude of
which resides in His Vicar, the Pope, we declare that the teaching that
the earth is not the centre of the world, and that it moves with a
diurnal motion, is absurd, philosophically false, and erroneous in
faith.”—Decree of Pope Urbain XIII. (signed) by Cardinals Felia, Guido,
Desiderio, Antonio, Belligero, and Fabricius.

In consequence of that infallible decree of the infallible Pope,
Galileo, in order to escape death, was obliged to fall on his knees and
perjure himself, by signing the following declaration on the 22nd of
June, 1663:

“I abjure, curse and detest the error and heresy of the motion of the
earth around the sun.”

In obedience to that decree, the two learned Jesuit astronomers, Lesueur
and Jacquier, in Rome, only a few years ago, made the following
declaration: “Newton assumes, in his third book, the hypothesis of the
earth moving around the sun. The proposition of that author could not be
explained, except through the same hypothesis; we have, therefore, been
forced to act a character not our own. But we declare our entire
submission to the decrees of the supreme Pontiff of Rome against the
motion of the earth.”—_Newton’s Principia_, by Fathers Lesueur and
Jacquier, vol. iii., page 450.

“A Catholic should never attach himself to any political party composed
of heretics. No one who is truly, at heart, a thorough and complete
Catholic, can give his entire adhesion to a Protestant leader; for in so
doing, he divides his allegiance, which he owes entirely to the
church.”—_Univers_, the official Catholic paper of the Bishops of
France, Mar. 28th, 1868.

“Would he (the priest) be warranted in withholding any sacrament of the
church from a man by reason of his preferring one candidate to the
other! Absolutely speaking, he would; because a priest is not only
warranted, but bound to withhold, the sacraments from a man who is
disposed to commit a mortal sin!!”—Bishop Vaughan’s address to the
Catholic Club at Salford, England, Jan. 2nd, 1873.

“Our business is to contrive:

“1st. That the Catholics be imbued with hatred for the heretics, whoever
they may be, and that this hatred shall constantly increase, and bind
them closely to each other.

“2nd. That it be, nevertheless, _dissembled_, so as not to transpire
until the day when _it shall be appointed to break forth_.

“3rd. That this secret hate be combined with great activity in
endeavoring to detach the faithful from every government inimical to us,
and employ them, when they shall form a detached body, to strike deadly
blows at heresy.”—_Secret Plans of the Jesuits, revealed by Albate
Leon_, p. 127.

Henry IV., King of France, after being wounded by an assassin sent by
the Jesuits, said: “I am compelled to do one of these two things: Either
recall the Jesuits, free them from the infamy and disgrace with which
they are covered, or to expel them in a more absolute manner, and
prevent them from approaching either my person or my kingdom.

“But, then, we will drive them to despair and to the resolution of
attempting my life again, which would render it so miserable to me,
being always under the apprehension of being murdered, or poisoned. For
these people have correspondence everywhere, and are so very skillful in
disposing the minds of men to whatever they wish, that I think it would
be better that I should be already dead.”—_Sully’s Memoirs_, tome ii.,
chap. iii.

“Let us bring all our skill to bear upon this part of our plan. Our
chief concern must be to mould the people to our purposes. Doubtless,
the first generation will not be wholly ours; but the second will nearly
belong to us: and the third entirely.”—_The Secret Plan_, page 127-128.

“The state is, therefore, only an inferior court, bound to receive the
law from the superior court (the church) and liable to have its decrees
reversed on appeal.”—_Brownson’s Essays_, pages 282-284.

“The Jesuits are a _military organization_, not a religious order. Their
chief is a general of an army, not the mere father abbot of a monastery.
And the aim of this organization is: POWER. Power in the most despotic
exercise. Absolute power, universal power, power to control the world by
the volition of a single man. Jesuitism is the most absolute of
despotisms; and at the same time the greatest and the most enormous of
abuses.”—_Memorial of the Captivity of Napoleon at St. Helena_, by
General Montholon, vol. ii., p. 62.

“The general of the Jesuits insists on being master, sovereign, over the
sovereign. Wherever the Jesuits are admitted they will be masters, cost
what it may. Their society is by nature dictatorial, and therefore it is
the irreconcilable enemy of all constituted authority. Every act, every
crime, however atrocious, is a meritorious work, if committed for the
interest of the Society of the Jesuits, or by the order of its
general.”—_Memorial of the Captivity of Napoleon at St. Helena_, vol.
ii., p. 174.

In the allocution of Sept. 1851, Pope Pius IX. said:

“That he had taken that principle for basis: That the Catholic religion,
with all its votes, ought to be exclusively dominant in such sort that
every other worship shall be banished and interdicted!

“You ask if the Pope were lord of this land and you were in a minority,
what he would do to you? That, we say, would entirely depend on
circumstances. If it would benefit the cause of Catholicism, he would
tolerate you; if expedient, he would imprison, banish you, probably he
might even hang you. But be assured of one thing, he would never
tolerate you for the sake of your glorious principles of civil and
religious liberty.”—_Rambler_, one of the most prominent Catholic papers
of England, Sept. 1851.

Lord Acton, one of the Roman Catholic peers of England, reproaching her
bloody and anti-social laws to his own church, wrote: “Pope Gregory VII.
decided it was no murder to kill excommunicated persons. This rule was
incorporated in _the canon law_. During the revision of the code, which
took place in the 16th century, and which produced a whole volume of
corrections, the passage was allowed to stand. It appears in every
reprint of the _Corpus Juris_. It has been for 700 years, and continues
to be, part of the ecclesiastical law. Far from being a dead letter, it
obtained a new application in the days of the Inquisition; and one of
the later Popes has declared that the murder of a Protestant is so good
a deed that it atones, and more than atones, for the murder of a
Catholic.”—_The London Times_, July 20th, 1872.

In the last council of the Vatican, has the Church of Rome expressed any
regret for having promulgated and executed such bloody laws? No! On the
contrary, she has anathematized all those who think or say that she was
wrong when she deluged the world with the blood of the millions she
ordered to be slaughtered to quench her thirst for blood; she positively
said that she had a right to punish those heretics by tortures and
death.

Those bloody and anti-social laws, were written on the banners of the
Roman Catholics, when slaughtering 100,000 Waldenses in the mountains of
Piedmont, and more than 50,000 defenceless men, women and children in
the city of Bezieres. It is under the inspiration of those diabolical
laws of Rome, that 75,000 Protestants were massacred, the night and
following week of St. Bartholomew.

It was to obey those bloody laws that Louis XIV. revoked the Edict of
Nantes, caused the death of half a million of men, women and children,
who perished in all the highways of France, and caused twice that number
to die in the land of exile, where they had found a refuge.

Those anti-social laws, to-day, are written on her banners with the
blood of ten millions of martyrs. It is under those bloody banners that
6,000 Roman Catholic priests, Jesuits and bishops, in the United States,
are marching to the conquest of this Republic, backed by their seven
millions of blind and obedient slaves.

Those laws, which are still the ruling laws of Rome, were the main cause
of the last rebellion of the Southern States.

Yes! without Romanism, the last awful civil war would have been
impossible. Jeff Davis would never have dared to attack the North, had
he not had assurance from the Pope, that the Jesuits, the bishops, the
priests and the whole people of the Church of Rome, under the name and
mask of _Democracy_, would help him.

These diabolical and anti-social laws of Rome caused a Roman Catholic
(Beauregard) to be the man chosen to fire the first gun at Fort Sumter,
against the flag of Liberty, on the 12th of April, 1861. Those
antichristian and anti-social laws caused the Pope of Rome to be the
only crowned prince in the whole world, so depraved as to publicly shake
hands with Jeff Davis, and proclaim him President of a legitimate
government.

These are the laws which led the assassins of Abraham Lincoln to the
house of a rabid Roman Catholic woman, Mary Surratt, which was not only
the rendezvous of the priests of Washington, but the very dwelling-house
of some of them.

That woman, gifted by God to be an angel of peace and mercy on earth,
was changed by those laws into a bloodthirsty tigress; for she had smelt
the blood which, everywhere, comes from the robe, the hands and the lips
of the priest of Rome.

Those bloody and infernal laws of Rome nerved the arm of the Roman
Catholic, Booth, when he slaughtered one of the noblest men God has ever
given to the world.

Those bloody and anti-social laws of Rome, after having covered Europe
with ruins, tears and blood, for ten centuries, have crossed the oceans
to continue their work of slavery and desolation, blood and tears,
ignorance and demoralization, on this continent. Under the mask and name
of Democracy, they have raised the standard of rebellion of the South
against the North, and caused more than a half million of the most
heroic sons of America to fall on the fields of carnage.

In a very near future, if God does not miraculously prevent it, those
laws of dark deeds and blood will cause the prosperity, the rights, the
education, and the liberties of this too confident nation, to be buried
under a mountain of smoking and bloody ruins. On the top of that
mountain, Rome will raise her throne and plant her victorious banners.

Then she will sing her Te Deums and shout her shouts of joy, as she did,
when she heard the lamentations and cries of desolation of the millions
of martyrs burning in the five thousand auto-da-fes she had raised in
all the capitals and great cities of Europe.




                              CHAPTER LX.

FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES, DRAWN
  FROM THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST—ROME CANNOT THRIVE AND STAND IN THE UNITED
  STATES WITHOUT DESTROYING THEIR PRINCIPLES OF FRATERNITY, EQUALITY AND
  LIBERTY, WHICH ARE THE FOUNDATION OF THE REPUBLIC—MY FIRST VISIT TO
  ABRAHAM LINCOLN TO WARN HIM OF PLOTS I KNEW AGAINST HIM—ROMISH PRIESTS
  CIRCULATE THE NEWS THAT HE WAS BORN IN THE CHURCH OF ROME—LETTER OF
  THE POPE TO JEFF DAVIS—MY LAST VISIT TO THE PRESIDENT—HIS ADMIRABLE
  REFERENCE TO MOSES—WILLING TO DIE FOR HIS NATION’S SAKE.


               EQUALITY AND FRATERNITY OF MEN PROCLAIMED
                               BY CHRIST.

“Be ye not called Rabbi. For one is your Master, even Christ. And all ye
are brethren.” (Math. 23:8.)

“God is no respecter of persons. But in every nation, he that feareth
Him and worketh righteousness is accepted with Him.” (Acts 10:34-35.)

“Jesus called them unto him and said: Ye know that the princes of the
Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise
authority upon them:

“But it shall not be so among you. But whosoever will be great among
you, let him be your minister: And whosoever will be chief among you,
let him be your servant.

“Even as the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister,
and give his life a ransom for many.” (Math. 20:25-28.)

                  PRINCIPLES OF LIBERTY PROCLAIMED BY
                                CHRIST.

“If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed, and ye
shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. If the Son
shall make you free, you shall be free indeed.” (John 8:32.)

“The spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to
preach the Gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the
broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of
sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised.” (Luke
4:18.)

“Where the Spirit of God is, there is liberty.” (2 Cor. 3:17.)

                  TOLERANCE AND LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE
                         PROCLAIMED BY CHRIST.

“And they did not receive him (Christ) because his face was as though he
would go to Jerusalem. And when his disciples James, and John, saw this,
they said: Wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven and
consume them, even as Elias did?

“But he turned and rebuked them, and said: Ye know not what spirit ye
are of.

“For the Son of Man is not come to destroy man’s life, but to save
them.” (Luke 9:53-56.)

“Then Simon Peter, having a sword, drew it, and smote the high priest’s
servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus.

“Then said Jesus unto Peter, put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup
which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? For all they that
take the sword, shall perish with the sword.” (Matt. 26:52. John 18:10.)

It is no wonder that the people of Judea, filled with admiration at
these sublime doctrines of equality, fraternity, liberty and tolerance,
should exclaim. “Never man spake like this man!”

Is it on those admirable principles that the Church of Rome is founded?
No! for she has, thousands of times, proclaimed that her mission was to
destroy them all, even if she had to wade in the blood of those who
support them.

But just as the Catholic Church is not only the very antipodes and the
most implacable enemy of those admirable doctrines and principles, so
the constitution of the United States, is the ripe fruit of this divine
seed, sown by the Son of God himself in the bosom of humanity, eighteen
hundred years ago, to save the world.

Yes, in reference to those principles of fraternity, equality, liberty
and tolerance, the constitution of the United States is to the Gospel of
Christ what the fruit is to the tree which has given it. And this is the
verdict given by the whole world, the Church of Rome excepted.

Why is it that the poor, the bruised, the wounded and the oppressed from
every land, turn their eyes, their hearts and their steps, towards this
country? It is because all the echoes of heaven and earth have told them
that the United States Republic is, _par excellence_, the land of
fraternity, fair-play, equality and liberty, as the Saviour of the world
has revealed them.

The Pope of Rome and his Jesuits know this better than any one. Hence,
their constant and supreme efforts to destroy this Republic. Believing
and preaching that it is their duty to exterminate the individuals who
differ from them in religion, they assume that it is their duty to
destroy the governments and the nations who refuse to submit to their
yoke, when they can do it safely.

The mission of Rome being, to teach that the inferior, the people, must
obey his superior, just as the corpse obeys the hand which moves it, or
as the stick obeys the arm which directs it, she knows well that she
cannot fulfill her mission, and attain her object so long as this
government of a free, sovereign people, stands; she is, then, bound to
oppose, paralyze and destroy that government when she finds her
opportunity.

With lynx’s eye, she watched that opportunity: and with anxiety and rage
she spied from her cradle the onward march of this young giant Republic.
She knew that it was in the bosom of every true citizen of the United
States to propagate those accursed, (by her) principles of equality,
fraternity and liberty, all over the world. She saw that the
irresistible influence of those principles were felt on the most distant
nations, as well as on the poor, miserable, Irish people, she was
keeping under her heavy and ignominious yoke; she understood that there
was a real danger for her very existence, if those principles would
continue to spread; that her slavery star would go down as the liberty
star would rise on the horizon. In a word, Rome saw at once that the
very existence of the United States was a formal menace to her own life.
Already she had seen the chains of two millions of her Irish slaves
melted at the simple touch of the warm rays of liberty which had fallen
from the stars and stripes banners. From the very beginning, she
perfidiously sowed the germs of division and hatred between the two
great sections of this country, and she felt an unspeakable joy when she
saw that she had succeeded in dividing its South from the North, on the
burning question of slavery. She looked upon that division as her golden
opportunity. To crush one party by the other, and reign over the bloody
ruins of both, has invariably been her policy. She hoped that the hour
of her supreme triumph over this continent was come. She ordered her
elder son, the Emperor of France, to keep himself ready to help her
crush the North, by having an army in Mexico ready to support the South,
and she bade all the Roman Catholic bishops, priests and people to
enroll themselves under the banners of slavery, by joining themselves to
the party of Democracy. And everybody knows how the Roman Catholic
bishops and priests, almost to a man, obeyed that order. Only one bishop
dared to disobey. Above everything, it was ordered to oppose the
election of Lincoln at any cost. For, from the very first day his
eloquent voice had been heard, a thrill of terror had gone through the
hearts of the partisans of slavery. The Democratic press, which was
then, and is still now, almost entirely under the control of the Roman
Catholics, and the devoted tool of the Jesuits, deluged the country with
the most fearful denunciations against him. They called him an ape; a
stupid brute, a most dangerous lunatic, a bloody monster, a merciless
tyrant, etc., etc. In a word, Rome exhausted all her resources of
language, she ransacked the English dictionary to find the most suitable
expressions to fill the people with contempt, hatred and horror against
him. But it was written in the decrees of God that the honest Abraham
Lincoln should be proclaimed President of the United States, the 4th of
March, 1861.

At the end of August, having known from a Roman Catholic priest, whom,
by the mercy of God, I had persuaded to leave the errors of Popery, that
there was a plot among them to assassinate the President, I thought it
was my duty to go and tell him what I knew, at the same time giving him
a new assurance of gratitude for what he had done for me.

Knowing that I was among those who were waiting in the ante-chamber, he
sent immediately for me, and received me with greater cordiality and
marks of kindness than I could expect.

“I am so glad to meet you again,” he said: “you see that your friends,
the Jesuits, have not yet killed me. But they would have surely done it,
when I passed through their most devoted city, Baltimore, had I not
defeated their plans, by passing incognito, a few hours before they
expected me. We have the proof that the company which had been selected
and organized to murder me, was lead by a rabid Roman Catholic, called
Byrne; it was almost entirely composed of Roman Catholics; more than
that, there were two disguised priests among them, to lead and encourage
them. I am sorry to have so little time to see you; but I will not let
you go before telling you that, a few days ago, I saw Mr. Morse, the
learned inventor of electric telegraphy; he told me that, when he was in
Rome, not long ago, he found out the proofs of a most formidable
conspiracy against this country and all its institutions. It is evident
that it is to the intrigues and emissaries of the pope, that we owe, in
great part, the horrible civil war which is threatening to cover the
country with blood and ruins.

“I am sorry that Prof. Morse had to leave Rome before he could know more
about the secret plans of the Jesuits against the liberties and the very
existence of this country. But do you know that I want you to take his
place and continue that investigation? My plan is to attach you to my
ambassador of France, as one of the secretaries. In that honorable
position, you would go from Paris to Rome, where you might find, through
the directions of Mr. Morse, an opportunity of reuniting the broken
threads of his researches. ‘It takes a Greek to fight a Greek.’ As you
have been twenty-five years a priest of Rome, I do not know any man in
the United States so well acquainted as you are with the tricks of the
Jesuits, and on the devotedness of whom I could better rely. And, when
once on the staff of my ambassador, even as one of the secretaries,
might you not soon yourself become the ambassador? I am in need of
Christian men in every department of the public service, but more in
those high positions. What do you think of that?”

[Illustration]

“My dear President,” I answered, “I feel overwhelmed by your kindness.
Surely nothing could be more pleasant to me than to grant your request.
The honor you want to confer upon me is much above my merit; but my
conscience tells me that I cannot give up the preaching of the Gospel to
my poor French-Canadian countrymen, who are still in the errors of
Popery. For I am about the only one who, by the Providence of God, has
any real influence over them. I am, surely, the only one the bishops and
priests seem to fear in that work. The many attempts they have made to
take away my life are a proof of it. Besides that, though I consider the
present President of the United States much above the Emperors of
France, Russia, and Austria, much above the greatest kings of the world,
I feel that I am the servant, the ambassador of One who is as much above
even the good and great President of the United States, as the heavens
are above the earth. I appeal to your own Christian and honorable
feelings to know if I can forsake the one for the other.”

The President became very solemn, and replied:

“You are right! you are right! There is nothing so great under heaven,
as to be the ambassador of Christ.”

But, then, coming back to himself, with one of his fine jokes, which he
had always ready, he added:

“Yes! yes! You are the ambassador of a greater Prince than I am; but he
does not pay you with as good cash as I would do.”

He then added: “I am exceedingly pleased to see you. However, I am so
pressed, just now, by most important affairs, that you must excuse me if
I ask you to give your place to one of my generals who is, there,
waiting for me. Please come again, to-morrow, at ten o’clock, I have a
very important question to ask you, on a matter which has been
constantly before my mind, these last few weeks.”

The next day, I was there, at the appointed hour, with my noble friend,
who said:

“I could not give you more than ten minutes, yesterday, but I will give
you twenty, to-day; I want your views about a thing which is exceedingly
puzzling to me, and you are the only one to whom I like to speak on that
subject. A great number of Democratic papers have been sent to me,
lately, evidently written by Roman Catholics, publishing that I was born
a Roman Catholic, and baptized by a priest. They call me a renegade, an
apostate, on account of that; and they heap upon my head mountains of
abuse. At first, I laughed at that, for it is a lie. Thanks be to God, I
have never been a Roman Catholic. No priest of Rome has ever laid his
hand on my head. But the persistency of the Romish press to present this
falsehood to their readers as a gospel truth, must have a meaning.
Please tell me, as briefly as possible, what you think about that.”

“My dear President,” I answered, “it was just this strange story
published about you, which brought me here, yesterday. I wanted to say a
word about it; but you were too busy.

“Let me tell you that I wept as a child when I read that story for the
first time. For, not only my impression is, that it is your sentence of
death; but I have from the lips of a converted priest, that it is in
order to excite the fanaticism of the Roman Catholic murderers, whom
they hope to find, sooner or later, to strike you down, they have
invented that false story of your being born in the Church of Rome, and
of your being baptized by a priest. They want by that to brand your face
with the ignominious mark of apostacy. Do not forget that, in the Church
of Rome, an apostate is an outcast, who has no place in society, and who
has no right to live.

“The Jesuits want the Roman Catholics to believe that you are a monster,
an open enemy of God and of his Church, that you are an excommunicated
man. For, every apostate is, _ipso facto_ (by that very fact)
excommunicated. I have brought to you the theology of one of the most
learned and approved of the Jesuits of his time, Bussambaum, who, with
many others, say that the man who will kill you will do a good and holy
work. More than that, here is a copy of a decree of Gregory VII.,
proclaiming that the killing of an apostate, or an heretic and an
excommunicated man, as you are declared to be, is not murder; nay, that
it is a good, a Christian action. That decree is incorporated in the
canon law, which every priest must study, and which every good Catholic
must follow.

“My dear President, I must repeat to you here what I said when in
Urbana, in 1856. My fear is that you will fall under the blows of a
Jesuit assassin, if you do not pay more attention than you have done,
till now, to protect yourself. Remember that because Coligny was an
heretic, as you are, he was brutally murdered in the St. Bartholomew
night; that Henry IV. was stabbed by the Jesuit assassin, Revaillac, the
14th of May, 1610, for having given liberty of conscience to his people,
and that William the Taciturn was shot dead by another Jesuit murderer,
called Girard, for having broken the yoke of the Pope. The Church of
Rome is absolutely the same to-day, as she was then; she does believe
and teach, to-day, as then, that she has the right and that it is her
duty to punish by death any heretic who is in her way as an obstacle to
her designs. The unanimity with which the Catholic hierarchy of the
United States is on the side of the rebels, is an incontrovertible
evidence that Rome wants to destroy this republic, and as you are, by
your personal virtues, your popularity, your love for liberty, your
position, the greatest obstacle to their diabolical scheme, their hatred
is concentrated upon you; you are the daily object of their
maledictions; it is at your breast they will direct their blows. My
blood chills in my veins, when I contemplate the day which may come,
sooner, or later, when Rome will add to all her other iniquities, the
murder of Abraham Lincoln.”

When saying these things to the President, I was exceedingly moved, my
voice was as choked, and I could hardly retain my tears. But the
President was perfectly calm. When I had finished speaking, he took the
volume of Bussambaum from my hands, read the lines which I had marked
with red ink, and I helped him to translate them into English. He, then,
gave me back the book, and said:

“I will repeat to you what I said at Urbana, when for the first time you
told me your fears lest I would be assassinated by the Jesuits. ‘Man
must not care where and when he will die, provided he dies at the post
of honor and duty.’ But I may add, to-day, that I have a presentiment
that God will call me to him through the hand of an assassin. Let His
will, and not mine, be done!” He then looked at his watch, and said: “I
am sorry that the twenty minutes I had consecrated to our interview have
almost passed away; I will be forever grateful for the warning words you
have addressed to me about the dangers ahead to my life, from Rome. I
know that they are not imaginary dangers. If I were fighting against a
Protestant South, as a nation, there would be no danger of
assassination. The nations who read the Bible, fight bravely on the
battle-fields, but they do not assassinate their enemies. The Pope and
the Jesuits, with their infernal Inquisition, are the only organized
power in the world which have recourse to the dagger of the assassin to
murder those whom they cannot convince with their arguments, or conquer
with the sword.

“Unfortunately, I feel more and more, every day, that it is not against
the Americans of the South, alone, I am fighting, it is more against the
Pope of Rome, his perfidious Jesuits and their blind and blood-thirsty
slaves, than against the real American Protestants, that we have to
defend ourselves. Here is the real danger of our position. So long as
they will hope to conquer the North, they will spare me; but the day we
will rout their armies (and the day will surely come, with the help of
God), take their cities, and force them to submit; then, it is my
impression that the Jesuits, who are the principal rulers of the South,
will do what they have almost invariably done in the past. The dagger or
the pistol of one of their adepts, will do what the strong hands of the
warriors could not achieve. This civil war seems to be nothing but a
political affair to those who do not see, as I do, the secret springs of
that terrible drama. But it is more a religious than a civil war. It is
Rome who wants to rule and degrade the North, as she has ruled and
degraded the South, from the very day of its discovery. There are only
very few of the Southern leaders who are not more or less under the
influence of the Jesuits, through their wives, family relations and
their friends. Several members of the family of Jeff Davis belong to the
Church of Rome. Even the Protestant ministers are under the influence of
the Jesuits without suspecting it. To keep her ascendency in the North,
as she does in the South, Rome is doing here what she has done in
Mexico, and in all the South American Republics; she is paralyzing, by a
civil war, the arms of the soldiers of Liberty. She divides our nation,
in order to weaken, subdue and rule it.

“Surely we have some brave and reliable Roman Catholic officers and
soldiers in our armies, but they form an insignificant minority when
compared with the Roman Catholic traitors against whom we have to guard
ourselves, day and night. The fact is, that the immense majority of the
Roman Catholic bishops, priests and laymen, are rebels in heart, when
they cannot be in fact; with very few exceptions, they are publicly in
favor of slavery. I understand, now, why the patriots of France, who
determined to see the colors of Liberty floating over their great and
beautiful country, were forced to hang or shoot almost all the priests
and the monks as the irreconcilable enemies of Liberty. For it is a
fact, which is now evident to me, that, with very few exceptions, every
priest and every true Roman Catholic is a determined enemy of Liberty.
Their extermination, in France, was one of those terrible necessities
which no human wisdom could avoid; it looks to me now as an order from
heaven to save France. May God grant that the same terrible necessity be
never felt in the United States! But there is a thing which is very
certain; it is, that if the American people could learn what I know of
the fierce hatred of the generality of the priests of Rome against our
institutions, our schools, our most sacred rights, and our so dearly
bought liberties, they would drive them away, to-morrow, from among us,
or they would shoot them as traitors. But I keep those sad secrets in my
heart; you are the only one to whom I reveal them, for I know that you
learned them before me. The history of these last thousand years tells
us that wherever the Church of Rome is not a dagger to pierce the bosom
of a free nation, she is a stone to her neck, and a ball to her feet, to
paralyze her and prevent her advance in the ways of civilization,
science, intelligence, happiness and liberty. But I forget that my
twenty minutes are gone long ago.

“Please accept my sincere thanks for the new lights you have given me on
the dangers of my position, and come again, I will always see you with a
new pleasure.”

My second visit to Abraham Lincoln was at the beginning of June, 1862.
The grand victory of the Monitor over the Merrimac, and the conquest of
New Orleans, by the brave and Christian Farragut, had filled every heart
with joy; I wanted to unite my feeble voice to that of the whole
country, to tell him how I blessed God for that glorious success. But I
found him so busy that I could only shake hands with him.

The third and last time I went to pay my respects to the doomed
President, and to warn him against the impending dangers which I knew
were threatening him, was on the morning of June 8th, 1864, when he was
absolutely besieged by people who wanted to see him. After a kind and
warm shaking of hands, he said:

“I am much pleased to see you again. But it is impossible, to-day, to
say anything more than this. To-morrow afternoon, I will receive the
delegation of the deputies of all the loyal states, sent to officially
announce the desire of the country that I should remain the President
four years more. I invite you to be present with them at that
interesting meeting. You will see some of the most prominent men of our
Republic, and I will be glad to introduce you to them. You will not
present yourself as a delegate of the people, but only as the guest of
the President; and that there may be no trouble, I will give you this
card, with a permit to enter with the delegation. But do not leave
Washington before I see you again; I have some important matters on
which I want to know your mind.”

The next day, it was my privilege to have the greatest honor ever
received by me. The good President wanted me to stand at his right hand,
when he received the delegation, and hear the address presented by
Governor Dennison, the President of the convention, to which he replied
in his own admirable simplicity and eloquence; finishing by one of his
most witty anecdotes. “I am reminded in this convention of a story of an
old Dutch farmer, who remarked to a companion, wisely, ‘that it was not
best to swap horses when crossing a stream.’”

The next day, he kindly took me with him in his carriage, when visiting
the 30,000 wounded soldiers picked up on the battle-fields of the seven
days battle of the Wilderness, and the thirty days battle around
Richmond, where Grant was just breaking the backbone of the rebellion.
On the way to and from the hospitals, I could not talk much. The noise
of the carriage rapidly drawn on the pavement was too great. Besides
that, my soul was so much distressed, and my heart so much broken by the
sight of the horrors of that fracticidal war, that my voice was as
stifled. The only thought which seemed to occupy the mind of the
President was the part which Rome had in that horrible struggle. Many
times he repeated:

“This war would never have been possible without the sinister influence
of the Jesuits. We owe it to Popery that we now see our land reddened
with the blood of her noblest sons. Though there were great differences
of opinion between the South and the North, on the question of slavery;
neither Jeff Davis nor any one of the leading men of the Confederacy
would have dared to attack the North, had they not relied on the
promises of the Jesuits, that, under the mask of Democracy, the money
and the arms of the Roman Catholics, even the arms of France, were at
their disposal, if they would attack us. I pity the priests, the bishops
and the monks of Rome in the United States, when the people realize that
they are, in great part, responsible for the tears and the blood shed in
this war; the later the more terrible will the retribution be. I conceal
what I know, on that subject, from the knowledge of the nation; for if
the people knew the whole truth, this war would turn into a religious
war, and it would, at once, take a tenfold more savage and bloody
character. It would become merciless as all religious wars are. It would
become a war of extermination on both sides. The Protestants of both the
North and the South would surely unite to exterminate the priests and
the Jesuits, if they could hear what Professor Morse has said to me of
the plots made in the very city of Rome to destroy this Republic, and if
they could learn how the priests, the nuns, and the monks, who daily
land on our shores, under the pretext of preaching their religion,
instructing the people in their schools, taking care of the sick in the
hospitals, are nothing else but the emissaries of the Pope, of Napoleon,
and the other despots of Europe, to undermine our institutions, alienate
the hearts of our people from our constitution, and our laws, destroy
our schools, and prepare a reign of anarchy here as they have done in
Ireland, in Mexico, in Spain, and wherever there are any people who want
to be free, etc.”

When the President was speaking thus, we arrived at the door of his
mansion. He invited me to go with him to his study, and said:

“Though I am very busy, I must rest an hour with you. I am in need of
that rest. My head is aching, I feel as crushed under the burden of
affairs which are on my shoulders. There are many important things about
the plots of the Jesuits that I can learn only from you. Please wait
just a moment, I have just received some dispatches from General Grant,
to which I must give an answer. My secretary is waiting for me. I go to
him. Please amuse yourself with those books, during my short absence.”

Twenty-five minutes later, the President had returned, with his face
flushed with joy.

“Glorious news! General Grant has again beaten Lee, and forced him to
retreat towards Richmond, where he will have to surrender before long.
Grant is a real hero. But let us come to the question I want to put to
you. Have you read the letter of the Pope to Jeff Davis, and what do you
think of it?”

“My dear President,” I answered, “it is just that letter which brought
me to your presence again, day before yesterday. I wanted to come and
see you, from the very day I read it. But I knew you were so overwhelmed
with the affairs of your government, that I would not be able to see
you. However, the anxieties of my mind were so, that I determined to go
over every barrier to warn you again against the new dangers and plots
which I knew would come out from that perfidious letter, against your
life.

“That letter is a poisoned arrow thrown by the Pope, at you personally;
and it will be more than a miracle if it be not your irrevocable warrant
of death. Before reading it, it is true that every Catholic could see by
the unanimity of the bishops siding with rebel cause, that their church,
as a whole, was against this free Republican government. However, a good
number of liberty-loving Irish, German and French Catholics, following
more the instincts of their noble nature, than the degrading principles
of their church, enrolled themselves under the banners of Liberty, and
they have fought like heroes. To detach these men from the rank and file
of the Northern armies, and force them to help the cause of the
rebellion, became the object of the intrigues of the Jesuits. Secret and
pressing letters were addressed from Rome to the bishops, ordering them
to weaken your armies by detaching those men from you. The bishops
answered, that they could not do that without exposing themselves to be
shot. But they advised the Pope to acknowledge, at once, the legitimacy
of the Southern Republic, and to take Jeff Davis under his supreme
protection, by a letter, which would be read everywhere.

“That letter, then, tells logically the Roman Catholics that you are a
bloody tyrant! a most execrable being when fighting against a government
which the infallible and holy Pope of Rome recognizes as legitimate. The
Pope, by this letter, tells his blind slaves that you are an infamous
usurper, when considering yourself the President of the Southern States;
that you are outraging the God of heaven and earth, by continuing such a
bloody war to subdue a nation over whom God Almighty has declared,
through his infallible pontiff, the Pope, that you have not the least
right; that letter means that you will give an account to God and man
for the blood and tears you cause to flow in order to satisfy your
ambition.

“By this letter of the Pope to Jeff Davis you are not only an apostate,
as you were thought before, whom every man had the right to kill,
according to the canonical laws of Rome; but you are more vile, criminal
and cruel than the horse thief, the public bandit, and the lawless
brigand, robber and murderer, whom it is a duty to stop and kill, when
we take them in their acts of blood, and that there is no other way to
put an end to their plunders and murders.

“And, my dear President, the meaning I give you of this perfidious
letter of the Pope to Jeff Davis, is not a fancy imagination on my part,
it is the unanimous explanation given me by a great number of the
priests of Rome, with whom I have had occasion to speak on that subject.
In the name of God, and in the name of our dear country, which is so
much in need of your services, I conjure you to pay more attention to
protect your precious life, and not continue to expose it as you have
done till now.”

The President listened to my words with breathless attention. He
replied:

“You confirm me in the views I had taken of the letter of the Pope.
Professor Morse is of the same mind with you. It is, indeed, the most
perfidious act which could occur under present circumstances. You are
perfectly correct when you say that it was to detach the Roman Catholics
who had enrolled themselves in our armies. Since the publication of that
letter, a great number of them have deserted their banners and turned
traitors; very few, comparatively, have remained true to their oath of
fidelity. It is, however, very lucky that one of those few, Sheridan, is
worth a whole army by his ability, his patriotism and his heroic
courage. It is true, also, that Meade has remained with us, and gained
the bloody battle of Gettysburgh. But how could he lose it, when he was
surrounded by such heroes as Howard, Reynolds, Buford, Wadsworth,
Cutler, Slocum, Sickles, Hancock, Barnes, etc. But it is evident that
his Romanism superseded his patriotism after the battle. He let the army
of Lee escape, when it was so easy to cut his retreat and force him to
surrender, after having lost nearly the half of his soldiers in the last
three days’ carnage.

“When Meade was to order the pursuit, after the battle, a stranger came,
in haste, to the headquarters, and that stranger was a disguised Jesuit.
After a ten minutes’ conversation with him, Meade made such arrangements
for the pursuit of the enemy, that he escaped almost untouched, with the
loss of only two guns!

“You are right,” continued the President, “when you say that this letter
of the Pope has entirely changed the nature and the ground of the war.
Before they read it, the Roman Catholics could see that I was fighting
against Jeff Davis and his Southern Confederacy. But now, they must
believe that it is against Christ and his holy vicar, the Pope, that I
am raising my sacrilegious hands; we have the daily proofs that their
indignation, their hatred, their malice, against me, are an hundredfold
intensified. New projects of assassination are detected almost every
day, accompanied with such savage circumstances that they bring to my
memory the massacres of the St. Bartholomew and the gunpowder plot. We
feel, at their investigation, that they come from the same masters in
the art of murder, the Jesuits.

“The New York riots were evidently a Romish plot from beginning to end.
We have the proofs in hand, that they were the work of Bishop Hughes and
his emissaries. No doubt can remain in the minds of the most incredulous
about that bloody attempt of Rome to destroy New York, when he knows the
easy way it was stopped. I wrote to Bishop Hughes, telling him that the
whole country would hold him responsible for it, if he would not stop it
at once. He, then, gathered the rioters around his palace, called them
his ‘dear friends,’ invited them to go back home peacefully, and all was
finished! so Jupiter of old used to raise a storm, and stop it with a
nod of his head!

“From the beginning of our civil war, there has been, not a secret, but
a public alliance, between the Pope of Rome and Jeff Davis; and that
alliance has followed the common laws of this world’s affairs. The
greater has led the smaller, the stronger has guided the weaker. The
Pope and his Jesuits, have advised, supported, and directed Jeff Davis
on the land, from the first gun shot, at Fort Sumter, by the rabid Roman
Catholic, Beauregard. They are helping him on the sea, by guiding and
supporting the other rabid Roman Catholic pirate, Semmes, on the ocean.
And they will help the rebellion when firing their last gun to shed the
blood of the last soldier of Liberty, who will fall in this fratricidal
war. In my interview with Bishop Hughes, I told him, ‘that every
stranger who had sworn allegiance to our government by becoming a United
States citizen, as himself, was liable to be shot or hung as a perjured
traitor, and an armed spy, as the sentence of the court martial may
direct. And he will be so shot and hanged accordingly, as there will be
no exchange of such prisoners.’ After I had put this flea in the ears of
the Romish bishop, I requested him to go and report my words to the
Pope. Seeing the dangerous position of his bishops and priests when
siding with the rebels, my hope was that he would advise them, for their
own interests, to become loyal and true to their allegiance and help us
through the remaining part of the war. But the result has been the very
contrary. The Pope has thrown away the mask, and shown himself the
public partisan and the protector of the rebellion, by taking Jeff Davis
by the hand, and impudently recognizing the Southern States as a
legitimate government. Now, I have the proof in hand that that very
Bishop Hughes, whom I had sent to Rome that he might induce the Pope to
urge the Roman Catholics of the North at least, to be true to their oath
of allegiance, and whom I thanked publicly, when, under the impression
that he had acted honestly, according to the promise he had given me, is
the very man who advised the Pope to recognize the legitimacy of the
Southern Republic, and put the whole weight of his tiara in the balance
against us, in favor of our enemies! Such is the perfidy of those
Jesuits. Two cankers are biting the very entrails of the United States,
to-day: the Romish and the Mormon priests. Both are quietly at work to
form a people of the most abject, ignorant and fanatical slaves, who
will recognize no other authority but their supreme pontiffs. Both are
aiming at the destruction of our schools, to raise themselves upon our
ruins. Both shelter themselves under our grand and holy principles of
liberty of conscience, to destroy that very liberty of conscience, and
bind the world before their heavy and ignominious yoke. The Mormon and
the Jesuit priests are equally the uncompromising enemies of our
constitution and our laws; but the more dangerous of the two is the
Jesuit—the Romish priest, for he knows better how to conceal his hatred
under the mask of friendship and public good; he is better trained to
commit the most cruel and diabolical deeds for the glory of God.

“Till lately, I was in favor of the unlimited liberty of conscience, as
our constitution gives it to the Roman Catholics. But now, it seems to
me that, sooner or later, the people will be forced to put a restriction
to that clause towards the Papists. Is it not an act of folly to give
absolute liberty of conscience to a set of men who are publicly sworn to
cut our throats the very day they have their opportunity for doing it?
Is it right to give the privilege of citizenship to men who are the
sworn and public enemies of our constitution, our laws, our liberties,
and our lives?

“The very moment that Popery assumed the right of life and death on a
citizen of France, Spain, Germany, England, or the United States, it
assumed to be the power, in the government of France, Spain, England,
Germany, and the United States. Those states then committed a suicidal
act by allowing Popery to put a foot on their territory with the
privilege of citizenship. The power of life and death is the _supreme
power_, and two _supreme powers_ cannot exist on the same territory
without _anarchy_, riots, bloodshed and civil wars without end. When
Popery will give up the power of life and death which it proclaims as
its own divine power, in all its theological books and canon laws, then,
alone, it can be tolerated and can receive the privileges of
citizenship, in a free country.

“Is it not an absurdity to give to a man a thing which he is sworn to
hate, curse and destroy? And does not the Church of Rome hate, curse and
destroy liberty of conscience, whenever she can do it safely?

“I am for liberty of conscience in its noblest, broadest, highest sense.
But I cannot give liberty of conscience to the Pope and to his
followers, the papists, so long as they tell me, through all their
councils, theologians and canon laws, that their conscience orders them
to burn my wife, strangle my children, and cut my throat when they find
the opportunity!

“This does not seem to be understood by the people, to-day. But sooner
or later, the light of common sense will make it clear to every one,
that no liberty of conscience can be granted to men who are sworn to
obey a Pope, who pretends to have the right to put to death those who
differ from him in religion.

You are not the first to warn me against the dangers of assassination.
My ambassadors in Italy, France and England, as well as Professor Morse,
have, many times, warned me against the plots of the murderers whom they
have detected in those different countries. But I see no other safeguard
against those murderers, but to be always ready to die, as Christ
advises it. As we must all die sooner or later, it makes very little
difference to me whether I die from a dagger plunged through the heart
or from an inflammation of the lungs. Let me tell you that I have,
lately, read a passage in the Old Testament which has made a profound,
and, I hope, a salutary impression on me. Here is that passage.”

The President took his Bible, opened it at the third chapter of
Deuteronomy, and read from the 22nd to the 28th verse.

“22. Ye shall not fear them; for the Lord your God shall fight for you.

“23. And I besought the Lord at that time, saying:

“24. O Lord God, thou hast begun to show thy servant thy greatness, and
thy mighty hand; for what God is there, in heaven or in earth, that can
do according to thy words, and according to thy might!

“25. I pray thee, let me go over and see the good land that is beyond
Jordan, that goodly mountain, and Lebanon.

“26. But God was wroth with me for your sakes, and would not hear me:
and the Lord said unto me, let it suffice thee: speak no more unto me of
this matter:

“27. Get thee up unto the top of Pisgah, and lift up thine eyes westward
and northward, and southward and eastward, and behold it with thine
eyes: for thou shalt not go over this Jordan.”

After the President had read these words with great solemnity, he added:

“My Dear Father Chiniquy, let me tell you that I have read these strange
and beautiful words several times, these last five or six weeks. The
more I read them, the more, it seems to me that God has written them for
me as well as for Moses.

“Has he not taken me from my poor log cabin by the hand, as he did of
Moses in the reeds of the Nile, to put me at the head of the greatest
and the most blessed of modern nations, just as he put that prophet at
the head of the most blessed nation of ancient times? Has not God
granted me a privilege, which was not granted to any living man, when I
broke the fetters of 4,000,000 of men, and made them free? Has not our
God given me the most glorious victories over our enemies? Are not the
armies of the Confederacy so reduced to a handful of men, when compared
to what they were two years ago; that the day is fast approaching when
they will have to surrender.

“Now, I see the end of this terrible conflict, with the same joy of
Moses, when at the end of his trying forty years in the wilderness; and
I pray my God to grant me to see the days of peace and untold
prosperity, which will follow this cruel war, as Moses asked God to see
the other side of Jordan and enter the Promised Land. But, do you know
that I hear in my soul, as the voice of God, giving me the rebuke which
was given to Moses?

“Yes! every time that my soul goes to God to ask the favor of seeing the
other side of Jordan, and eating the fruits of that peace, after which I
am longing with such an unspeakable desire, do you know that there is a
still but solemn voice, which tells me that I will see those things only
from a long distance, and that I will be among the dead, when the
nation, which God granted me to lead through those awful trials, will
cross the Jordan, and dwell in that Land of Promise, where peace,
industry, happiness and liberty will make everyone happy, and why so?
Because he has already given me favors which he never gave, I dare say,
to any man in these latter days.

“Why did God Almighty refuse to Moses the favor of crossing the Jordan,
and 'entering the Promised Land? It was on account of his own nation’s
sins! That law of divine retribution and justice, by which one must
suffer for another, is surely a terrible mystery. But it is a fact which
no man who has any intelligence and knowledge can deny. Moses, who knew
that law, though he probably did not understand it better than we do,
calmly says to his people: ‘God was wroth with me for your sakes.’

“But, though we do not understand that mysterious and terrible law, we
find it written in letters of tears and blood wherever we go. We do not
read a single page of history, without finding undeniable traces of its
existence.

“Where is the mother who has not shed tears and suffered real tortures,
for her children’s sake?

“Who is the good king, the worthy emperor, the gifted chieftain, who
have not suffered unspeakable mental agonies, or even death, for their
people’s sake?

“Is not our Christian religion the highest expression of the wisdom,
mercy and love of God! But what is Christianity if not the very
incarnation of that eternal law of divine justice in our humanity?

“When I look on Moses, alone, silently dying on the Mount Pisgah, I see
that law, in one of its most sublime human manifestations, and I am
filled with admiration and awe.

“But when I consider that law of justice, and expiation in the death of
the Just, the divine Son of Mary, on the mountain of Calvary, I remain
mute in my adoration. The spectacle of the crucified one which is before
my eyes, is more than sublime, it is divine! Moses died for his people’s
sake, but Christ died for the whole world’s sake! Both died to fulfill
the same eternal law of the divine justice, though in a different
measure.

“Now, would it not be the greatest of honors and privileges bestowed
upon me, if God, in his infinite love, mercy and wisdom, would put me
between his faithful servant, Moses, and his eternal Son, Jesus, that I
might die as they did, for my nation’s sake!

“My God alone knows what I have already suffered for my dear country’s
sake. But my fear is that the justice of God is not yet paid: When I
look upon the rivers of tears and blood drawn by the lashes of the
merciless masters from the veins of the very heart of those millions of
defenceless slaves, these two hundred years: When I remember the
agonies, the cries, the unspeakable tortures of those unfortunate people
to which I have, to some extent, connived with so many others, a part of
my life, I fear that we are still far from the complete expiation. For
the judgments of God are true and righteous.

“It seems to me that the Lord wants, to-day, as he wanted in the days of
Moses, another victim—a victim which he has himself chosen, anointed and
prepared for the sacrifice, by raising it above the rest of his people.
I cannot conceal from you that my impression is that I am the victim. So
many plots have already been made against my life, that it is a real
miracle that they have all failed, when we consider that the great
majority of them were in the hands of skillful Roman Catholic murderers,
evidently trained by Jesuits. But can we expect that God will make a
perpetual miracle to save my life? I believe not. The Jesuits are so
expert in those deeds of blood, that Henry IV. said that it was
impossible to escape them, and he became their victim, though he did all
that could be done to protect himself. My escape from their hands, since
the letter of the Pope to Jeff Davis has sharpened a million of daggers
to pierce my breast, would be more than a miracle.

“But just as the Lord heard no murmur from the lips of Moses, when he
told him that he had to die, before crossing the Jordan, for the sins of
his people, so I hope and pray that he will hear no murmur from me when
I fall for my nation’s sake.

“The only two favors I ask of the Lord, are, first, that I may die for
the sacred cause in which I am engaged, and when I am the
standard-bearer of the rights and liberties of my country.

“The second favor I ask from God, is that my dear son, Robert, when I am
gone, will be one of those who lift up that flag of Liberty which will
cover my tomb, and carry it with honor and fidelity, to the end of his
life, as his father did, surrounded by the millions who will be called
with him to fight and die for the defence and honor of our country.”

Never had I heard such sublime words. Never had I seen a human face so
solemn and so prophet-like as the face of the President, when uttering
these things. Every sentence had come to me as a hymn from heaven,
reverberated by the echoes of the mountains of Pisgah and Calvary. I was
beside myself. Bathed in tears, I tried to say something, but I could
not utter a word.

I knew the hour to leave had come, I asked from the President permission
to fall on my knees, and pray with him that his life might be spared;
and he knelt with me. But I prayed more with my tears and sobs than with
my words.

Then I pressed his hand on my lips and bathed it with my tears, and with
a heart filled with an unspeakable desolation, I bade him Adieu! It was
for the last time!

For the hour was fast approaching when he was to fall by the hand of a
Jesuit assassin, for his nation’s sake.




                              CHAPTER LXI.

ABRAHAM LINCOLN A TRUE MAN OF GOD, AND A TRUE DISCIPLE OF THE GOSPEL—HIS
  ASSASSINATION BY BOOTH—THE TOOL OF THE PRIESTS—MARY SURRATT’S
  HOUSE—THE RENDEZVOUS AND DWELLING PLACE OF THE PRIESTS—JOHN SURRATT
  SECRETED BY THE PRIESTS AFTER THE MURDER OF LINCOLN—THE ASSASSINATION
  OF LINCOLN KNOWN AND PUBLISHED IN THE TOWN THREE HOURS BEFORE ITS
  OCCURRENCE.


Every time I met President Lincoln, I wondered how such elevation of
thought and such childish simplicity could be found in the same man.
After my interviews with him, many times, I said to myself: “How can
this rail-splitter have so easily raised himself to the highest range of
human thought and philosophy?”

The secret of this was, that Lincoln had spent a great part of his life
at the school of Christ, and that he had meditated his sublime teachings
to an extent unsuspected by the world. I found in him, the most perfect
type of Christianity I ever met.

Professedly, he was neither a strict Presbyterian, nor a Baptist, or a
Methodist; but he was the embodiment of all which is more perfect and
Christian in them. His religion was the very essence of what God wants
in man. It was from Christ himself, he had learned to love his God and
his neighbor, as it was from Christ he had learned the dignity and the
value of man. “Ye are all brethren, the children of God,” was his great
motto.

It was from the Gospel that he had learned his principles of equality,
fraternity and liberty, as it was from the Gospel he had learned that
sublime, childish simplicity, which, alone, and forever, won the
admiration and affection of all those who approached him. I could cite
many facts to illustrate this, but I will give only one, not to be too
long: It is taken from the memoirs of Mr. Bateman, Superintendent of
Public Instruction for the State of Illinois.

“Mr. Lincoln paused; for long minutes, his features surcharged with
emotion. Then, he rose and walked up and down the reception-room, in the
effort to retain, or regain his self-possession. Stopping, at last, he
said, with a trembling voice, and his cheeks wet with tears:

“‘I know there is a God, and that He hates injustice and slavery. I see
the storm coming, and I know that His hand is in it. If He has a place
and work for me, and I think He has, I believe I am ready! I am nothing,
but truth is everything! I know I am right, because I know that liberty
is right; for Christ teaches it, and Christ is God. I have told them
that a house divided against itself cannot stand, and that Christ and
reason say the same thing, and they will find it so.

“‘Douglas does not care whether slavery is voted up or down. But God
cares, and humanity cares, and I care. And with God’s help, I will not
fail. I may not see the end, but it will come, and I shall be
vindicated; and those men will see that they have not read their Bible
right!

“‘Does it not appear strange that men can ignore the _moral aspect_ of
this contest. A revelation could not make it plainer to me that slavery,
or the Government, must be destroyed. The future would be something
awful, as I look at it, but for this ROCK on which I stand (alluding to
the Gospel book he still held in his hand). It seems as if God had borne
with slavery until the very teachers of religion had come to defend it
from the Bible, and to claim for it a divine character and sanction. And
now the cup of iniquity is full, and the vials of wrath will be poured
out.’”

Mr. Bateman adds: “After this, the conversation was continued for a long
time. Everything he said was of a very deep, tender and religious tone,
and all was tinged with a touching melancholy. He repeatedly referred to
his conviction ‘that the day of wrath was at hand,’ and that he was to
be an actor in the struggle which would end in the overthrow of slavery,
though he might not live to see the end.

“After further reference to a belief in Divine Providence, and the fact
of God, in history, the conversation turned upon prayer. He freely
stated his belief in the duty, privilege and efficacy of prayer; and he
intimated, in no unmistakable terms, that he had sought, in that way,
the divine guidance and favor.”

The effect of this conversation upon the mind of Mr. Bateman, a
Christian gentleman, whom Mr. Lincoln profoundly respected, was to
convince him that Mr. Lincoln had, in his quiet way, found a path to the
Christian stand-point; that he had found God, and rested on the eternal
truth of God. As the two men were about to separate, Mr. Bateman
remarked:

“I had not supposed that you were accustomed to think so much upon this
class of subjects; certainly your friends, generally, are ignorant of
the sentiments you have expressed to me.”

He quickly replied: “I know they are, but I think more on these subjects
than upon all others, and I have done so for years; and I am willing you
should know it.”—_The Inner Life of Lincoln_, by Carpenter, pages
193-195.

More than once, I felt as if I were in the presence of on old prophet,
when listening to his views about the future destinies of the United
States. In one of my last interviews with him, I was filled with an
admiration which it would be difficult to express, when I heard the
following views and predictions:

“It is with the southern leaders of this civil war, as with the big and
small wheels of our railroad cars. Those who ignore the laws of
mechanics are apt to think that the large, strong and noisy wheels that
they see, are the motive power, but they are mistaken. The real motive
power is not seen; it is noiseless and well concealed in the dark,
behind its iron walls. The motive power are the few well concealed pails
of water heated into steam, which is itself directed by the noiseless,
small, but unerring engineer’s finger.

“The common people see and hear the big, noisy wheels of the Southern
Confederacy’s cars, they call them Jeff Davis, Lee, Toombs, Beauregard,
Semmes, etc., and they honestly think that they are the motive power,
the first cause of our troubles. But it is a mistake. The true motive
power is secreted behind the thick walls of the Vatican, the colleges
and schools of the Jesuits, the convents of the nuns and the
confessional boxes of Rome.

“There is a fact which is too much ignored by the American people, and
with which I am acquainted only since I became President; it is that the
best, the leading families of the South, have received their education
in great part, if not in whole, from the Jesuits and the nuns. Hence
those degrading principles of slavery, pride, cruelty, which are as a
second nature among so many of those people. Hence that strange want of
fair play, humanity; that implacable hatred against the ideas of
equality and liberty, as we find them in the Gospel of Christ. You do
not ignore that the first settlers of Louisiana, Florida, New Mexico,
Texas, South California and Missouri, were Roman Catholics, and that
their first teachers were Jesuits. It is true that those states have
been conquered or bought by us since. But Rome had put the deadly virus
of her anti-social and anti-christian maxims into the veins of the
people before they became American citizens. Unfortunately the Jesuits
and the nuns have in great part remained the teachers of those people
since. They have continued, in a silent, but most efficacious way, to
spread their hatred against our institutions, our laws, our schools, our
rights and our liberties, in such a way, that this terrible conflict
became unavoidable, between the North and the South. As I told you
before, it is to Popery that we owe this terrible civil war.

“I would have laughed at the man who would have told me that, before I
became the President. But Professor Morse has opened my eyes on that
subject. And, now, I see that mystery; I understand that engineering of
hell which, though not seen, nor even suspected by the country, is
putting in motion the large, heavy and noisy wheels of the state cars of
the Southern Confederacy.

“Our people is not yet ready to learn and believe those things, and
perhaps it is not the proper time to initiate them to those dark
mysteries of hell; it would throw oil on a fire which is already
sufficiently destructive.

“You are almost the only one with whom I speak freely on that subject.
But sooner or later, the nation will know the real origin of those
rivers of blood and tears, which are spreading desolation and death
everywhere. And, then, those who have caused those desolations and
disasters will be called to give an account of them.

“I do not pretend to be a prophet. But though not a prophet, I see a
very dark cloud on our horizon. And that dark cloud is coming from Rome.
It is filled with tears of blood. It will rise and increase, till its
flanks will be torn by a flash of lightning, followed by a fearful peal
of thunder. Then a cyclone such as the world has never seen, will pass
over this country, spreading ruin and desolation from north to south.
After it is over, there will be long days of peace and prosperity: for
Popery, with its Jesuits and merciless Inquisition, will have been
forever swept away from our country. Neither I nor you, but our
children, will see those things.”

Many of those who approached Abraham Lincoln felt that there was a
prophetic spirit in him, and that he was continually walking and acting
with the thought of God in his mind, and had only in view to do his will
and work for his glory. Speaking of the slaves, he said, one day, before
the members of his cabinet:

“I have not decided against a proclamation of liberty to the slaves, but
I hold the matter under advisement. And I can assure you that the
subject is on my mind, by day and by night, more than any other.
Whatever shall appear to be God’s will, I will do.”—_Six Months in the
White House_, by Carpenter, page 86.

A few days before that proclamation, he said, before several of his
counsellors:

“I made a solemn vow before God, that if General Lee was driven back
from Pennsylvania, I would crown the result by the declaration of
freedom to the slaves.”—_Six Months in the White House._

But I would have volumes to write, instead of a short chapter, were I to
give all the facts I have collected of the sincere and profound piety of
Abraham Lincoln.

I cannot, however, omit his admirable and solemn act of faith in the
eternal justice of God, as expressed in the closing words of his last
inaugural address of the 4th of March, 1865.

“Fondly do we hope, fervently do we pray, that this mighty scourge of
war may speedily pass away. Yet, if God wills that it continue until all
the wealth piled by the bondman’s 250 years of unrequited toil shall be
sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn by the lash shall be paid by
another drawn by the sword, as was said 3,000 years ago, so, still, it
must be said: ‘The judgments of the Lord are true and righteous
altogether.’”

These sublime words, falling from the lips of the greatest Christian
whom God ever put at the head of a nation, only a few days before his
martyrdom, sent a thrill of wonder through the whole world. The
God-fearing people and the upright of every nation listened to them as
if they had just come from the golden harp of David. Even the infidels
remained mute with admiration and awe. It seemed to all that the echoes
of heaven and earth were repeating that last hymn, falling from the
heart of the noblest and truest Gospel man of our days: “The judgments
of the Lord are true and righteous altogether.”

The 6th of April, 1865, President Lincoln was invited by General Grant
to enter Richmond, the capital of the rebel states, which he had just
captured. The ninth, the beaten army of Lee, surrounded by the
victorious legions of the soldiers of Liberty, were forced to lay down
their arms and their banners at the feet of the generals of Lincoln. The
tenth, the victorious President addressed an immense multitude of the
citizens of Washington, to invite them to thank God and the armies for
the glorious victories of the last few days, and for the blessed peace
which was to follow these five years of slaughter.

But he was on the top of the mountain Pisgah, and though he had
fervently prayed that he might cross the Jordan, and enter with his
people into the Land of Promise, after which he had so often sighed, he
was not to see his request granted. The answer had come from heaven:
“You will not cross the Jordan, and you will not enter that Promised
Land, which is there, so near. You must die for your nation’s sake!” the
lips, the heart and soul of the New Moses were still repeating the
sublime words: “The judgments of the Lord are true and righteous
altogether,” when the Jesuit assassin, Booth, murdered him, the 14th of
April, 1865, at 10 o’clock P. M.

Let us hear the eloquent historian, Abbott, on that sad event:

“In the midst of unparalleled success, and while all the bells of the
land were ringing with joy, a calamity fell upon us which overwhelmed
the country in consternation and awe. On Friday evening, April 14th,
President Lincoln attended Ford’s Theatre, in Washington. He was sitting
quietly in his box, listening to the drama, when a man entered the door
of the lobby leading to the box, closing the door behind him. Drawing
near to the President, he drew from his pocket a small pistol, and shot
him in the back of the head. As the President fell, senseless and
mortally wounded, and the shriek of his wife, who was seated at his
side, pierced every ear, the assassin leaped from the box, a
perpendicular height of nine feet, and, as he rushed across the stage,
bare-headed, brandished a dagger, exclaiming, ‘_sic semper tyrannis!_’
and disappeared behind the side scenes. There was a moment of silent
consternation. Then ensued a scene of confusion which it is in vain to
attempt to describe.

“The dying President was taken into a house near by, and placed upon a
bed. What a scene did that room present! The chief of a mighty nation
lay, there, senseless, drenched in blood, his brains oozing from his
wounds! Sumner, Farwell and Colfax and Stanton, and many others were
there, filled with grief and consternation.

“The surgeon, General Barnes, solemnly examined the wound. There was
silence as of the grave, the life and death of the nation seemed
dependent on the result. General Barnes looked up sadly and said: ‘The
wound is mortal!’

'“‘Oh! No! General, no! no!’ cried out Secretary Stanton, and sinking
into a chair, he covered his face, and wept like a child. Senator Sumner
tenderly held the head of the unconscious martyr.

“Though all unused to weep, he sobs as though his great heart would
break. In his anguish, his head falls upon the bloodstained pillow, and
his black locks blend with those of the dying victim, which care and
toil has rendered gray, and which blood has crimsoned. What a scene!
Sumner, who had lingered through months of agony, having himself been
stricken down by the bludgeon of slavery, now sobbing and fainting in
anguish over the prostrate form of his friend, whom slavery had slain!
This vile rebellion, after deluging the land with blood, has culminated
in a crime which appalls all nations.

“Noble Abraham, true descendant of the father of the faithful; honest in
every trust, humble as a child, tender-hearted as a woman, who could not
bear to injure even his most envenomed foes; who in the hour of triumph,
was saddened lest the feelings of his adversaries should be wounded by
their defeat, with ‘charity for all, malice towards none,’ endowed with
‘common sense,’ intelligence never surpassed, and with power of
intellect which enabled him to grapple with the most gigantic opponents
in debates, developing abilities as a statesman, which won the gratitude
of his country and the admiration of the world, and with graces and
amiabilities which drew to him all generous hearts; dies by the bullet
of the assassin!”—_History of the Civil War_, by Abbott, vol. ii., page
594.

But who was that assassin? Booth was nothing but the tool of the
Jesuits. It was Rome who directed his arm, after corrupting his heart
and damning his soul.

After I had mixed my tears with those of the grand country of my
adoption, I fell on my knees and asked my God to grant me to show to the
world what I knew to be the truth, viz.: that that horrible crime was
the work of Popery. And, after twenty years of constant and most
difficult researches, I come fearlessly, to-day, before the American
people, to say and prove that the President, Abraham Lincoln, was
assassinated by the priests and the Jesuits of Rome.

In the book of the testimonies given in the prosecution of the assassin
of Lincoln, published by Ben. Pitman, and in the two volumes of the
trial of John Surratt in 1867, we have the legal and irrefutable proof
that the plot of the assassins of Lincoln was matured, if not started,
in the house of Mary Surratt, No. 561 H Street, Washington City, D. C.
But who were living in that house, and who were visiting that family?
The legal answer says: “The most devoted Catholics in the city!” The
sworn testimonies show more than that. They show that it was the common
rendezvous of the priests of Washington. Several priests swear that they
were going there “some times,” and when pressed to answer what they
meant by “some times,” they were not sure if it was not once a week, or
once a month. One of them, less on his guard, swore that he seldom
passed before that house without entering; and he said he never passed
less than once a week. The devoted Roman Catholic (an apostate from
Protestantism) called L. J. Weichman, who was himself living in that
house, swears that Father Wiget was _very often_ in that house, and
Father Lahiman swears that he was living with Mrs. Surratt, in the same
house! * * * *

What does the presence of so many priests, in that house, reveal to the
world? No man of common sense, who knows anything about the priests of
Rome, can entertain any doubt that, not only they knew all that was
going on inside those walls, but that they were the advisers, the
counselors, the very soul of that infernal plot. Why did Rome keep one
of her priests under that roof, from morning till night, and from night
till morning? Why did she send many others, almost every day of the
week, into that dark nest of plotters against the very existence of the
great republic, and against the life of her President, her principal
generals and leading men, if it were not to be the advisers, the rulers,
the secret motive power of the infernal plot.

No one, if he is not an idiot, will think and say that those priests,
who were the personal friends and the father confessors of Booth, John
Surratt, Mrs. and Misses Surratt, could be constantly there without
knowing what was going on, particularly when we know that every one of
those priests, was a rabid rebel in heart. Every one of those priests,
knowing that his infallible Pope had called Jeff Davis his dear son, and
had taken the Southern Confederacy under his protection, was bound to
believe that the most holy thing a man could do, was to fight for the
Southern cause, by destroying those who were its enemies.

Read the history of the assassination of Admiral Coligny, Henry III. and
Henry IV., and William the Taciturn, by the hired assassins of the
Jesuits; compare them with the assassination of Abraham Lincoln, and you
will find that one resembles the other as one drop of water resembles
another. You will understand that they all come from the same source,
Rome!

In all those murders, you will find that the murderers, selected and
trained by the Jesuits, were of the most exalted Roman Catholic piety,
living in the company of priests, going to confess very often, receiving
the communion the day before, if not the very day of the murder. You
will see in all those horrible deeds of hell, prepared behind the dark
walls of the holy inquisition, that the assassins were considering
themselves as the chosen instruments of God, to save the nation by
striking its tyrant; that they firmly believed that there was no sin in
killing the enemy of the people, of the holy church, and of the
infallible Pope!

Compare the last hours of the Jesuit Ravaillac, the assassin of Henry
VI., who absolutely refuses to repent, though suffering the most
horrible tortures on the rack, with Booth, who, suffering also the most
horrible tortures from his broken leg, writes in his daily memorandum,
the very day before his death: “I can never repent, though we hated to
kill. Our country owed all our troubles to him (Lincoln), and God simply
made me the instrument of his punishment.”—_Trial of Surratt_, vol. i.,
page 310.

Yes! Compare the bloody deeds of those two assassins, and you will see
that they had been trained in the same school; they had been taught by
the same teachers. Evidently the Jesuit Ravaillac, calling all the
saints of heaven to his help, at his last hour; and Booth pressing the
medal of the Virgin Mary on his breast, when falling mortally wounded
(_Trial of Surratt_, page 310), both came from the same Jesuit mould.

Who has lost his common sense enough to suppose that it was Jeff Davis
who had filled the mind and the heart of Booth with that religious and
so exalted fanaticism! Surely Jeff Davis could have promised the money
to reward the assassins and nerve their arms by the hope of becoming
rich. The testimonies on that account says that one million dollars had
been asked from him. (_Assassination of Abraham Lincoln_, p. 51-52.)

The arch-rebel could give the money; but the Jesuits alone could select
the assassins, train them, and show them a crown of glory in heaven, if
they would kill the author of the bloodshed, the famous renegade and
apostate—the enemy of the Pope and of the Church—Lincoln.

Who does not see the lessons given by the Jesuits to Booth, in their
daily intercourse in Mary Surratt’s house, when he reads those lines
written by Booth a few hours before his death: “I can never repent, God
made me the instrument of his punishment!” Compare these words with the
doctrines and principles taught by the councils, the decrees of the
Pope, and the laws of holy inquisition, as you find them in chapter 55
of this volume, and you will find that the sentiments and belief of
Booth flow from those principles, as the river flows from its source.

And that pious Miss Surratt who, the very next day after the murder of
Lincoln, said, without being rebuked, in the presence of several other
witnesses: “The death of Abraham Lincoln is no more than the death of
any nigger in the army,” where did she get that maxim, if not from her
church! Had not that church recently proclaimed, through her highest
legal and civil authority, the devoted Roman Catholic, Judge Taney, in
his Dred-Scott decision, that negroes have no right, which the white is
bound to respect! By bringing the President on a level with the lowest
nigger, Rome was saying that he had no right, even to his life; for this
was the maxim of the rebel priests, who, everywhere, had made themselves
the echoes of the sentence of their distinguished co-religionist—Taney.

It was from the very lips of the priests, who were constantly coming in
and going out of their house, that those young ladies had learned those
anti-social and anti-christian doctrines. Read in the testimony
concerning Mrs. Mary E. Surratt, (p. 122-123) how the Jesuits had
perfectly drilled her in the art of perjuring herself. In the very
moment when the government officer orders her to prepare herself, with
her daughter, to follow him as prisoners, at about 10 P. M., Payne, the
would-be murderer of Seward, knocks at the door and wants to see Mrs.
Surratt. But instead of having Mrs. Surratt to open the door, he finds
himself confronted, face to face, with the government detective, Major
Smith, who swears:

“I questioned him in regard to his occupation, and what business he had
at the house, at this late hour of the night. He stated that he was a
laborer, and had come to dig a gutter, at the request of Mrs. Surratt.

“I went to the parlor door, and said: ‘Mrs. Surratt, will you step here
a minute?’ She came out, and I asked her: ‘Do you know this man, and did
you hire him to come and dig a gutter for you?’ She answered,raising her
right hand; ‘Before God, sir, I do not know this man, I have never seen
him, and I did not hire him to dig a gutter for me.’—_Assassination of
Lincoln_, p. 122.

But it was proved after, by several unimpeachable witnesses, that she
knew very well that Payne was a personal friend of her son, who, many
times, had come to her house, in company of his friend and pet, Booth.
She had received the communion just two or three days before that public
perjury. Just a moment after making it, the officer ordered her to step
out into the carriage. Before doing it, she asked permission to kneel
down and pray; which was granted (page 123.)

I ask it from any man of common sense, could Jeff Davis have imparted
such a religious calm, and self-possession to that woman, when her hands
were just reddened with the blood of the President, and she was on her
way to trial!

No! such _sang froid_, such calm in that soul, in such a terrible
and solemn hour, could only come from the teachings of those Jesuits
who, for more than six months, were in her house, showing her a
crown of eternal glory, if she would help to kill the monster
apostate—Lincoln—the only cause of that horrible civil war! There is
not the least doubt that the priests had perfectly succeeded in
persuading Mary Surratt and Booth that the killing of Lincoln was a
most holy and deserving work, for which God had an eternal reward in
store.

There is a fact to which the American people have not yet given a
sufficient attention. It is, that, without a single exception, the
conspirators were Roman Catholics. The learned and great patriot,
General Baker, in his admirable report, struck and bewildered by that
strange, mysterious and portentous fact, said:

“I mention, as an exceptional and remarkable fact, that every
conspirator in custody, is, by education, a Catholic.”

But those words which, if well understood by the United States, would
have thrown so much light on the true causes of their untold and
unspeakable disasters, fell as if on the ears of deaf men. Very few, if
any, paid attention to them. As General Baker says, all the conspirators
were attending Catholic Church services, and were educated Roman
Catholics. It is true that some of them, as Atzeroth, Payne and Harold,
asked for Protestant ministers, when they were to be hung. But they had
been considered, till then, as converts to Romanism. At page 436, of
_The Trial of John Surratt_, Louis Weichman tells us that he was going
to St. Aloysin’s Church with Atzeroth, and that it was there that he
introduced him to Mr. Brothy (another Roman Catholic).

It is a well authenticated fact, that Booth and Weichman, who were
themselves Protestant perverts to Romanism, had proselytized a good
number of semi-Protestants and infidels who, either from conviction, or
from hope of the fortunes promised to the successful murderers, were
themselves very zealous for the Church of Rome. Payne, Atzeroth and
Harold were among those proselytes. But when those murderers were to
appear before the country, and receive the just punishment of their
crime, the Jesuits were too shrewd to ignore that if they were all
coming on the scaffold as Roman Catholics, and accompanied by their
father confessors, it would, at once, open the eyes of the American
people, and clearly show that this was a Roman Catholic plot. They
persuaded three of their proselytes to avail themselves of the
theological principles of the Church of Rome, that a man is allowed to
conceal his religion, nay, that he may say that he is an heretic, a
Protestant, though he is a Roman Catholic, when it is for his own
interest or the best interests of his church to conceal the truth and
deceive the people. Here is the doctrine of Rome on that subject:

“Soepe melius est ad dei honorem, et utiliatatem proximi, tegere fidem
quam frateri, ut si latens inter herticos, plus boni facis; vel si ex
confessione fidei, plus mali sequeretur, verbi gratia turbatio, neces,
exacerbotio tyrannis.”—_Ligouri Theologia_, b. ii., chap. iii., p. 6.

“It is often more to the glory of God and the good of our neighbor to
conceal our religious faith, as when we live among heretics, we can more
easily do them good in that way; or if by declaring our religion, we
cause some disturbances, or deaths, or even the wrath of the tyrant.”

It is evident that the Jesuits had never had better reasons to suspect
that the declaration of their religion would damage them and excite the
wrath of their tyrant, viz: the American people.

Lloyd’s, in whose house Mrs. Surratt concealed the carbine which Booth
wanted for protection, when just after the murder he was to flee towards
the Southern States, was a firm Roman Catholic.

Dr. Nudd, at whose place Booth stopped, to have his broken leg dressed,
was a Roman Catholic, and so was Garrett, in whose barn Booth was caught
and killed. Why so? Because, as Jeff Davis was the only man to pay one
million dollars to those who would kill Abraham Lincoln, the Jesuits
were the only men to select the murderers and prepare everything to
protect them after their diabolical deed, and such murderers could not
be found except among their blind and fanatical slaves.

The great, the fatal mistake of the American Government in the
prosecution of the assassins of Abraham Lincoln was to constantly keep
out of sight the religious element of that terrible drama. Nothing would
have been more easy, then, than to find out the complicity of the
priests, who were not only coming every week and every day, but who were
even living in that den of murderers. But this was carefully avoided
from the beginning to the end of the trial. When, not long after the
execution of the murderers, I went, incognito, to Washington to begin my
investigation about its real and true authors, I was not a little
surprised to see that not a single one of the government men, to whom I
addressed myself, would consent to have any talk with me on that matter,
except after I had given my word of honor that I would never mention
their names in connection with the result of my investigation. I saw,
with a profound distress, that the influence of Rome was almost supreme
in Washington. I could not find a single statesman who would dare to
face that nefarious influence and fight it down, except General Baker.

Several of the government men, in whom I had more confidence, told me:

“We had not the least doubt that the Jesuits were at the bottom of that
great iniquity; we even feared, sometimes, that this would come out so
clearly before the military tribunal, that there would be no possibility
of keeping it out of the public sight. This was not through cowardice,
as you think, but through a wisdom which you ought to approve, if you
can not admire it. Had we been in days of peace, we know that with a
little more pressure on the witnesses, many priests would have been
compromised; for Mrs. Surratt’s house was their common rendezvous; it is
more than probable that several of them might have been hung. But the
civil war was hardly over. The Confederacy, though broken down, was
still living in millions of hearts; murderers and formidable elements of
discord were still seen everywhere, to which the hanging or exiling of
those priests would have given a new life. Riots after riots would have
accompanied and followed their execution. We thought we had had enough
of blood, fires, devastations and bad feelings. We were all longing
after days of peace; the country was in need of them. We concluded that
the best interests of humanity was to punish only those who were
publicly and visibly guilty; that the verdict might receive the
approbation of all, without creating any new bad feelings. Allow us also
to tell you that this policy was that of our late President. For you
know it well, there was nothing which that great and good man feared so
much as to arm the Protestants against the Catholics and the Catholics
against the Protestants.”

But if any one has still any doubts of the complicity of the Jesuits, in
the murder of Abraham Lincoln, let them give a moment of attention to
the following facts, and their doubts will be forever removed. It is
only from the very Jesuit accomplice’s lips that I take my sworn
testimonies.

It is evident that a very elaborate plan of escape had been prepared by
the priests of Rome, to save the lives of the assassins and the
conspirators. It would be too long to follow all the murderers when,
Cain-like, they were fleeing in every direction to escape the vengeance
of God and man. Let us fix our eyes on John Surratt, who was in
Washington on the 14th of April, helping Booth in the perpetration of
the assassination. Who will take care of him? Who will protect and
conceal him? Who will press him on their bosoms, put their mantles on
his shoulders to conceal him from the just vengeance of the human and
divine laws? The priest, Charles Boucher (_Trial of John Surratt_, vol.
ii., page 904-912), swears that only a few days after the murder, John
Surratt was sent to him by Father Lapierre, of Montreal; that he kept
him concealed in his parsonage of St. Liboire, from the end of April to
the end of July, then he took him back, secretly, to Father Lapierre,
who kept him secreted in his own father’s house, under the very shadow
of the Montreal bishop’s palace. He swears (p. 905-914) that Father
Lapierre visited him (Surratt) often, when secreted at St. Liboire, and
that he (Father Boucher) visited him, at least twice a week, from the
end of July to September, when concealed in Father Lapierre’s house in
Montreal.

That same Father Charles Boucher swears that he accompanied John Surratt
in a carriage, in the company of Father Lapierre, to the steamer
“Montreal,” when starting for Quebec. That Father Lapierre kept him
(John Surratt) under lock, during the voyage from Montreal to Quebec,
and that he accompanied him, disguised, from the Montreal steamer to the
ocean steamer, “Peruvian.”—_Trial of John Surratt_, p. 910.

The doctor of the steamer “Peruvian,” L. I. A. McMillan, swears (vol.
i., p. 460) that Father Lapierre introduced him to John Surratt, under
the false name of McCarthy, whom he was keeping locked in his state
room, and whom he conducted disguised to the ocean steamer “Peruvian,”
and with whom he remained till he left Quebec for Europe, the 15th of
September, 1865.

But who is that Father Lapierre who takes such a tender, I dare say a
paternal care of Surratt? It is not less a personage than the canon of
Bishop Bourget, of Montreal. He is the confidential man of the bishop.
He lives with the bishop, eats at his table, assists him with his
counsel, and has to receive his advice in every step of life. According
to the laws of Rome, the canons are to the bishop what the arms are to
the body.

Now, I ask: Is it not evident that the bishops and the priests of
Washington have trusted this murderer to the tender care of the bishops
and priests of Montreal, that they might conceal, feed and protect him
for nearly six months, under the very shadow of the bishop’s palace?
Would they have done that if they were not his accomplices? Why did they
so continually remain with him, day and night, if they were not in fear
that he might compromise them by an indiscreet word? Why do we see those
priests (I ought to say, those two ambassadors and appointed
representatives of the Pope) alone in the carriage, which takes that
great culprit from his house of concealment to the steamer? Why do they
keep him there, under lock, till they transfer him, under a disguised
name, to the oceanic steamer, the “Peruvian,” the 15th of July, 1865?
Why such tender sympathies for that stranger? Why go through such
trouble and expense for that young American, among the bishops and
priests of Canada? There is only one answer. He was one of their tools,
one of their selected men to strike the great Republic of Equality and
Liberty to the heart. For more than six months before the murder, the
priests had lodged, eaten, conversed, slept with him under the same roof
in Washington. They had trained him to his deed of blood, by promising
him protection on earth, and a crown of glory in heaven, if he would
only be true to their designs to the end. And he had been true to the
end.

Now the great crime is accomplished! Lincoln is murdered! Jeff Davis,
the dear son of the Pope, is avenged! The great republic has been struck
to the heart! The soldiers of Liberty all over the world are weeping
over the dead form of the one who had led them to victory; a cry of
desolation goes from earth to heaven.

It seems as if we heard the death-knell of the cause of freedom,
equality and fraternity among men. It was many centuries since the
implacable enemies of the rights and liberties of men had struck such a
giant foe: their joy was as great as their victory complete.

But do you see that man fleeing from Washington toward the north? He has
the mark of Cain on his forehead, his hands are reddened with blood, he
is pale and trembling, for he knows it; a whole outraged nation is after
him for her just vengeance; he hears the thundering voice of God: “Where
is thy brother?” Where will he find a refuge? Where, outside of hell,
will he meet friends to shelter and save him from the just vengeance of
God and men?

Oh! He has sure refuge in the arms of that church which, for more than a
thousand years, is crying: “Death to all heretics! death to all the
soldiers of Liberty!” He has devoted friends among the very men who,
after having prepared the massacre of Admiral Coligny and his 75,000
Protestant countrymen, rang the bells of Rome to express their joy when
they heard that, at last, the King of France had slaughtered them all.

But where will those bishops and priests of Canada send John Surratt,
when they find it impossible to conceal him any longer from the
thousands of detectives of the United States, who are ransacking Canada
to find out his retreat? Who will conceal, feed, lodge and protect him
after the priests of Canada pressed his hand for the last time, on board
of the “Peruvian,” the 15th of September, 1865.

Who can have any doubt about that? Who can suppose that any one but the
Pope himself and his Jesuits will protect the murderer of Abraham
Lincoln in Europe?

If you want to see him, after he has crossed the ocean, go to Vitry, at
the door of Rome, and there, you will find him enrolled under the
banners of the Pope, in the 9th company of his Zouaves, under the false
name of Watson (_Trial of John Surratt_, vol. i., p. 492). Of course,
the Pope was forced to withdraw his protection over him, after the
government of the United States had found him there, and he was brought
back to Washington to be tried.

But on his arrival as a prisoner in the United States, his Jesuit father
confessor whispered in his ear: “Fear not, you will not be condemned!
Through the influence of a high Roman Catholic lady, two or three of the
jurymen will be Roman Catholics, and you will be safe.”

Those who have read the two volumes of the trial of John Surratt, know,
that never more evident proofs of guilt were brought against a murderer
than in that case. But the Roman Catholic jurymen had read the Theology
of St. Thomas, a book which the Pope had ordered to be taught in every
college, academy and university of Rome, they had learned that it is the
duty of the Roman Catholics to exterminate all the heretics.—_St.
Thomas’ Theology_, vol. iv., p. 90.

They had read the decree of the councils of Constance, that no faith was
to be kept with heretics. They had read in the council of Lateran, that
the Catholics who arm themselves for the extermination of heretics have
all their sins forgiven, and receive the same blessings as those who go
and fight for the rescue of the Holy Land.

Those jurymen were told by their father confessors that the most holy
Father, the Pope Gregory VII., had solemnly and infallibly declared that
“the killing of an heretic was no murder.”—_Jure Canonico._

After such teachings, how could the Roman Catholic jurymen find John
Surratt guilty of murder, for killing the heretic Lincoln? The jury
having disagreed, no verdict could be given. The government was forced
to let the murderer go unpunished.

But when the irreconcilable enemies of all the rights and liberties of
men were congratulating themselves on their successful efforts to save
the life of John Surratt, the God of heaven was stamping again on their
faces, the mark of murder, in such a way that all eyes will see it.

“Murder will out,” is a truth repeated by all nations from the beginning
of the world. It is the knowledge of that truth which has sustained me
in my long and difficult researches of the true authors of the
assassination of Lincoln, and which enables me to-day, to present to the
world a fact, which seems almost miraculous, to show the complicity of
the priests of Rome in the murder of the martyred President.

Some time ago, I providentially met the Rev. Mr. F. A. Conwell, at
Chicago. Having known that I was in search of facts about the
assassination of Abraham Lincoln, he told me he knew one of those facts,
which might perhaps throw some light on the subject of my researches.

“The very day of the murder,” he said, “he was in the Roman Catholic
village of St. Joseph, Minnesota State, when, at about six o’clock, in
the afternoon, he was told by a Roman Catholic of the place, who was a
purveyor of a great number of priests who lived in that town, where they
have a monastery, that the State Secretary Seward and the President
Lincoln had just been killed. This was told me,” he said, “in the
presence of a most respectable gentleman, called Bennett, who was not
less puzzled than me. As there were no railroad lines nearer than 40
miles, nor telegraph offices nearer than 80 miles, from that place, we
could not see how such news was spread in that town. The next day, the
15th of April, I was at St. Cloud, a town about twelve miles distant,
where there are neither railroad nor telegraph, I said to several people
that I had been told in the priestly village of St. Joseph, by a Roman
Catholic, that Abraham Lincoln and the Secretary Seward had been
assassinated. They answered me that they had heard nothing about it. But
the next Sabbath, the 16th of April, when going to the church of St.
Cloud, to preach, a friend gave me a copy of a telegram sent to him on
the Saturday, reporting that Abraham Lincoln and Secretary Seward had
been assassinated, the very day before, which was Friday, the 14th, at
10 P. M. But how could the Roman Catholic purveyor of the priests of St.
Joseph, have told me the same thing, before several witnesses, just four
hours before its occurrence? I spoke of that strange thing to many, the
same day, and the very next day, I wrote to the ‘St. Paul Press,’ under
the heading of ‘A Strange Coincidence.’ Sometime later, the editor of
‘The St. Paul Pioneer,’ having denied what I had written on that
subject, I addressed him the following note, which he had printed, and
which I have kept. Here it is, you may keep it as an infallible proof of
my veracity:”

                “TO THE EDITOR OF THE ST. PAUL PIONEER.

“You assume the non-truth of a short paragraph addressed by me to the
St. Paul ‘Press,’ viz:

                        “A STRANGE COINCIDENCE!

“At 6:30 P. M., Friday last, April 14th, I was told as an item of news,
8 miles west of this place, that Lincoln and Seward had been
assassinated. This was three hours after I had heard the news.”

                            “ST. CLOUD, 17th of April, 1865.

“The integrity of history requires that the above coincidence be
established. And if anyone calls it in question, then proofs more ample
than reared their sanguinary shadows to comfort a traitor can now be
given.

                                                  “Respectfully,

                                                    “F. A. CONWELL.”

I asked that gentleman if he would be kind enough to give me the fact
under oath, that I might make use of it in the report I intended to
publish about the assassination of Lincoln. And he kindly granted my
request in the following form:

State of Illinois,} s.s.
Cook County       }

Rev. F. A. Conwell, being sworn, deposes and says that he is seventy-one
years old, that he is a resident of North Evanston, in Cook County,
State of Illinois, that he has been in the ministry for fifty-six years,
and is now one of the chaplains of the “Seamen’s Bethel Home,” in
Chicago; that he was chaplain of the First Minnesota Regiment, in the
war of the rebellion. That, on the 14th day of April, A. D., 1865, he
was in St. Joseph, Minnesota, and reached there as early as six o’clock
in the evening in company with Mr. Bennett, who, then and now, is a
resident of St Cloud, Minnesota. That on that date, there was no
telegraph nearer than Minneapolis. about 80 miles from St. Joseph; and
there was no railroad communication nearer than Avoka, Minnesota, about
40 miles distant. That when he reached St. Joseph, on the 14th day of
April, 1865, one Mr. Linneman, who, then, kept the hotel of St. Joseph,
told affiant that President Lincoln and Secretary Seward were
assassinated, that it was not later than half-past six o’clock, on
Friday, April 14th, 1865, when Mr. Linneman told me this. Shortly
thereafter, Mr. Bennett came in the hotel, and I told him that Mr.
Linneman said the President Lincoln and Secretary Seward were
assassinated; and then the same Mr. Linneman reported the same
conversation to Mr. Bennett in my presence. That during that time, Mr.
Linneman told me that he had the charge of the friary or college for
young men, under the priests, who were studying for the priesthood at
St. Joseph. That there was a large multitude of this kind at St. Joseph,
at this time. Affiant says that, on Saturday morning, April 15th, 1865,
he went to St. Cloud, a distance of about 10 miles, and reached there
about eight o’clock in the morning. That there was no railroad nor
telegraph communication to St. Cloud. When he arrived at St. Cloud he
told Mr. Haworth, the hotel-keeper, that he had been told that President
Lincoln and Secretary Seward had been assassinated, and asked if it was
true. He further told Henry Clay, Wait, Charles Gilman, who was
afterwards Lieutenant Governor of Minnesota, and Rev. Mr. Tice, the same
thing, and inquired of them if they had any such views; and they replied
that they had not heard anything of the kind.

Affiant says that, on Sunday morning, April 16th, 1865, he preached in
St. Cloud, and on the way to the church, a copy of a telegram was handed
him, stating that the President and Secretary were assassinated Friday
evening, at about 9 o’clock. This telegram had been brought to St. Cloud
by Mr. Gorton, who had reached St. Cloud by stage; and this was the
first intelligence that had reached St. Cloud of the event.

Affiant says further that, on Monday morning, April 17th, 1865, he
furnished the “Press,” a paper of St. Paul, a statement that three hours
before the event took place, he had been informed at St. Joseph,
Minnesota, that the President had been assassinated, and this was
published in the “Press.”

                                             FRANCIS ASBURY CONWELL.

Subscribed and sworn to by Francis A. Conwell, before me, a Notary
Public of Kankakee County, Illinois, at Chicago, Cook County, the 6th
day of September, 1883.

                                    STEPHEN R. MOORE, Notary Public.

Though this document was very important and precious to me, I felt that
it would be much more valuable if it could be corroborated by the
testimonies of Messrs. Bennett and Linneman, themselves, and I
immediately sent a magistrate to find out if they were still living, and
if they remembered the facts of the sworn declaration of Rev. Mr.
Conwell. By the good providence of God, both of these gentlemen were
found living, and both gave the following testimonies:

State of Minnesota, } Sterns County, City } of St. Cloud. }

Horace B. Bennett, being sworn, deposes and says that he is aged
sixty-four years; that he is a resident of St. Cloud, Minnesota, and has
resided in this county since 1856; that he is acquainted with the Rev.
F. A. Conwell, who was chaplain of the First Minnesota Regiment in the
war of the rebellion; that on the 14th of April, 1865, he was in St.
Joseph, Minnesota, in company with Mr. Francis A. Conwell; that they
reached St. Joseph about sundown of said April 14th; that there was no
railroad or telegraph communication with St. Joseph at that time, nor
nearer than Avoka, about 40 miles distant. That affiant, on reaching the
hotel kept by Mr. Linneman, went to the barn, while Rev. F. Conwell
entered the hotel; and shortly afterward, affiant had returned to the
hotel, Mr. Conwell told him that Mr. Linneman had reported to him the
assassination of President Lincoln; that Linneman was present and
substantiated the statement.

That on Saturday morning, April 15th, affiant and Rev. Conwell came to
St. Cloud, and reported that they had been told at St. Joseph, about the
assassination of President Lincoln, that no one at St. Cloud had heard
of the event at this time, that the first news of the event which
reached St. Cloud was on Sunday morning, April 16th, when the news was
brought by Leander Gorton, who had just come up from Avoka, Minnesota;
that they spoke to several persons of St. Cloud concerning the matter,
when they reached there, on Sunday morning, but affiant does not now
remember who those different persons were, and further affiant says not.

                                                  HORACE P. BENNETT.

Sworn before me, and subscribed in my presence, this 18th of October A.
D., 1883.

                                 ANDREW C. ROBERTSON, Notary Public.

Mr. Linneman having refused to swear on his written declaration, which I
have in my possession, I take only from it what refers to the principal
fact, viz: that three or four hours before Lincoln was assassinated at
Washington, the 14th of April, 1865, the fact was told as already
accomplished, in the priestly village of St. Joseph, Minnesota.

“He (Linneman) remembers the time that Messrs. Conwell and Bennett came
to this place (St. Joseph, Minnesota) on Friday evening, before the
President was killed, and he asked them if they had heard he was dead,
and they replied they had not. He heard this rumor in his store from
people who came in and out. But he cannot remember from whom.

    October 20th, 1883.

                                                     J. H. LINNEMAN.

I present here to the world a fact of the greatest gravity, and that
fact is so well authenticated that it cannot allow even the possibility
of a doubt.

Three or four hours before Lincoln was murdered in Washington, the 14th
of April, 1865, that murder was not only known by some one, but it was
circulated and talked of in the streets, and in the houses of the
priestly and Romish town of St. Joseph, Minnesota. The fact is
undeniable; the testimonies are unchallengeable, and there were no
railroad nor any telegraph communication nearer than 40 or 80 miles from
the nearest station to St. Joseph.

Naturally every one asked: “How could such news spread? Where is the
source of such a rumor?” Mr. Linneman, who is a Roman Catholic, tells us
that though he heard this from many in his store, and in the streets, he
does not remember the name of a single one who told him that. And when
we hear this from him, we understand why he did not dare to swear upon
it, and shrunk from the idea of perjuring himself.

For everyone feels that his memory cannot be so poor as that, when he
remembers so well the name of the two strangers, Messrs. Conwell and
Bennett, to whom he had announced the assassination of Lincoln, just
seventeen years before. But if the memory of Mr. Linneman is so
deficient on that subject, we can help him, and tell him with
mathematical accuracy:

“You got the news from your priests of St. Joseph! The conspiracy which
cost the life of the martyred President was prepared by the priests of
Washington in the house of Mary Surratt, No. 541 H. Street. The priests
of St. Joseph were often visiting Washington, and boarding, probably, at
Mrs. Surratt’s as the priests of Washington were often visiting their
brother priests at St. Joseph.

“Those priests of Washington were in daily communication with their
co-rebel priests of St. Joseph; they were their intimate friends. There
were no secrets among them, as there are no secrets among priests. They
are the members of the same body, the branches of the same tree. The
details of the murder, as the day selected for its commission were as
well known among the priests of St. Joseph, as they were among those of
Washington. The death of Lincoln was such a glorious event for those
priests! That infamous apostate, Lincoln, who, baptized in the Holy
Church, had rebelled against her, broken his oath of allegiance to the
Pope, taken the very day of his baptism, and lived the life of an
apostate! That infamous Lincoln, who had dared to fight against the
Confederacy of the South after the Vicar of Christ had solemnly declared
that their cause was just, legitimate and holy! That bloody tyrant, that
godless and infamous man was to receive, at last, the just chastisement
of his crimes, the 14th of April! What glorious news! How could the
priests conceal such a joyful event from their bosom friend, Mr.
Linneman? He was their confidential man: he was their purveyor: he was
their right hand man among the faithful of St. Joseph. They thought that
they would be guilty of a want of confidence in their bosom friend, if
they did not tell him all about the glorious event of that great day.
But, of course, they requested him not to mention their names, if he
would spread the joyful news among the devoted Roman Catholics who,
almost exclusively, formed the people of St. Joseph. Mr. Linneman has
honorably and faithfully kept his promise never to reveal their names,
and to-day, we have, in our hand, the authentic testimonies signed by
him that, though somebody, the 14th of April, told him that President
Lincoln was assassinated, he does not know who told him that!

But there is not a man of sound judgment who will have any doubt about
that fact. The 4th of April, 1865, the priests of Rome knew and
circulated the death of Lincoln four hours before its occurrence in
their Roman Catholic town of St. Joseph, Minnesota. But they could not
circulate it without knowing it, and they could not know it, without
belonging to the band of conspirators who assassinated President
Lincoln.




                             CHAPTER LXII.

DEPUTATION OF TWO PRIESTS SENT BY THE PEOPLE AND THE BISHOPS OF CANADA
  TO PERSUADE US TO SUBMIT TO THE WILL OF THE BISHOP—THE DEPUTIES
  ACKNOWLEDGE PUBLICLY THAT THE BISHOP IS WRONG AND THAT WE ARE
  RIGHT—FOR PEACE SAKE, I CONSENT TO WITHDRAW FROM THE CONTEST ON
  CERTAIN CONDITIONS ACCEPTED BY THE DEPUTIES—ONE OF THOSE DEPUTIES
  TURNS FALSE TO HIS PROMISES AND BETRAYS US, TO BE PUT AT THE HEAD OF
  MY COLONY—MY LAST INTERVIEW WITH HIM AND MR. BRASSARD.


When alone, on my knees, in the presence of God, on the 1st of January,
1855, I took the resolution of opposing the acts of simony and tyranny
of Bishop O’Regan, I was far from understanding the logical consequences
of my struggle with that high dignitary. My only object was to force him
to be honest, just and Christian towards my people. That people, with
me, had left their country and had bid an eternal adieu to all that was
dear to them in Canada, in order to live in peace in Illinois, under
what we, then, considered the holy authority of the Church of Christ.
But we were absolutely unwilling to be slaves of any man, in the land of
Liberty.

If any one, at that hour, could have shown me that this struggle would
lead me to a complete separation from the Church of Rome, I would have
shrank from the task. My only ambition was to purify my church from the
abuses which, one after the other, had crept everywhere about her, as
noxious weeds. I felt that those abuses were destroying the precious
truths which Jesus Christ and his apostles have revealed to us. It
seemed to me that was a duty imposed upon every priest to do all in his
power to blot from the face of our church the scandals which were the
fruits of the iniquities and tyranny of the bishops. I had most
sincerely offered myself to God for this work.

From the beginning, however, I had a presentiment that the power of the
bishops would be too much for me, and that, sooner or later, they would
crush me. But my hope was that when I should have fallen, others would
take my place and fight the battles of the Lord, till a final victory
would bring the church back to the blessed days when she was the
spotless spouse of the Lamb.

The great and providential victory I had gained at Urbana, had
strengthened my conviction that God was on my side, and that he would
protect me, so long as my only motives were in the interest of truth and
righteousness. It seemed, in a word, that I could not fail so long as I
should fight against the official lies, tyrannies, superstitions and
deceits which the bishops had everywhere in the United States and
Canada, substituted in the place of the Gospel, the primitive laws of
the church, and the teachings of the holy fathers.

In the autumn of 1856, our struggle against the Bishop of Chicago had
taken proportions which could not have been anticipated either by me or
by the Roman Catholic hierarchy of America. The whole press of the
United States and Canada, both political and religious, were discussing
the causes and the probable results of the contest.

At first, the bishops were indignant at the conduct of my lord O’Regan.
They had seen with pleasure, that a priest from his own diocese would
probably force him to be more cautious and less scandalous in his public
and private dealings with the clergy and the people. But, they also
hoped that I should be paralyzed by the sentence of excommunication, and
that the people, frightened by these fulminations, would withdraw the
support they had, at first, given me. They were assured by Spink, that I
would lose my suit, at Urbana, and should, when lodged in the
penitentiary, become powerless to do any mischief in the church.

But their confidence was soon changed into dismay when they saw that the
people laughed at the excommunication; that I had gained my suit, and
that I was triumphing on that very battle-field from which no priest,
since Luther and Knox, had come out unscathed. Everywhere, the sound of
alarm was heard, and I was denounced as a rebel and schismatic. The
whole body of the bishops prepared to hurl their most terrible
fulminations at my devoted head. But before taking their last measure to
crush me, a supreme effort was made to show us what they considered our
errors. The Rev. Messrs. Brassard, curate of Longueuil, and Rev. Isaac
Desaulnier, President of St. Hyacinthe college, were sent by the people
and bishops of Canada to show me what they called the scandal of my
proceedings, and press me to submit to the will of the bishop, by
respecting the so-called sentence of excommunication.

The choice of those two priests was very wise. They were certainly the
most influential that could be sent. Mr. Brassard had not only been my
teacher at the college of Nicolet, but my benefactor, as I have already
said. When the want of means, in 1825, had forced me to leave the
college and bid adieu to my mother and my young brothers, in order to go
to a very distant land, in search of a position; he stopped me on the
road of exile and brought me back to the college: and along with the
Rev. Mr. Leprohon, he paid all my expenses to the end of my studies. He
had loved me since, as his own child, and I cherished and respected him
as my own father. The other, Mons. I. Desaulnier, had been my class-mate
in the college, from 1822 to 1829, and we had been united during the
whole of that period, as well as since, by the bonds of the sincerest
esteem and friendship! They arrived at St. Anne on November 24th, 1856.

I heard of their coming only a few minutes before their arrival; and
nothing can express the joy I felt at the news. The confidence I had in
their honesty and friendship, gave me, at once, the hope that they would
soon see the justice and holiness of our cause, and they would bravely
take our side against our aggressor. But they had very different
sentiments. Sincerely believing that I was an unmanageable schismatic,
who was creating an awful scandal in the church, they had not only been
forbidden by the bishops to sleep in my house, but also have any
friendly and Christian communication with me. With no hatred against me,
they were yet filled with horror at the thought that I should be so
scandalous a priest, and so daring, as to trouble the peace and destroy
the unity of the church.

On their way from Canada to St. Anne, they had often been told that I
was not the same man as they knew me formerly to be, and that I had
become sour and gloomy, abusive, insolent and haughty; that also, I
would insult them, and perhaps advise the people to turn them away from
my premises, as men who had no business to meddle in our affairs. They
were pleasantly disappointed, however, when they saw me running to meet
them, as far as I could see them, to press them to my heart, with the
most sincere marks of affection and joy. I told them that all the
treasures of California brought to my house, would not make me half so
happy as I was made by their presence.

I, at once, expressed my hope that they were the messengers, sent by
God, to bring us peace and put an end to the deplorable state of things
which was the cause of their long journey. Remarking that they were
covered with mud, I invited them to go to their sleeping rooms, to wash
and refresh themselves.

“Sleeping rooms! sleeping rooms!!” said Mr. Desaulnier, “but our written
instructions from the bishops who sent us, forbid us to sleep here, on
account of your excommunication.”

Mr. Brassard answered: “I must tell you, my dear Mr. Desaulnier, a thing
which I have kept secret till now. After reading that prohibition of
sleeping here, I said to the bishop that if he would put such a
restraint upon me, he might choose another one to come here. I requested
him to let us both act according to our conscience and common sense,
when we should be with Chiniquy.

“And, to-day, my conscience and common sense tells me that we cannot
begin our mission of peace by insulting a man who gives us such a
friendly and Christian reception. The people of Canada have chosen us as
their deputies, because we are the most sincere friends of Chiniquy. It
is by keeping that character that we will best fulfill our sacred and
solemn duties. I accept with pleasure, the sleeping room offered me.”

Mr. Desaulnier rejoined: “I accept it also, for I did not come here to
insult my best friend, but to save him.”

These kind words of my guests added to the joy I experienced at their
coming. I told them:

“If you are here to obey the voice of your conscience and the dictates
of your common sense, there is a glorious task before you. You will soon
find that the people and priest of St. Anne, have also done nothing, but
listened to the voice of their honest conscience, and followed the laws
of common sense in their conduct towards the bishop. But,” I added,
“this is not the time to explain my position, but the time to wash your
dusty faces and refresh yourselves. Here are your rooms, make yourselves
at home.”

After supper, which had been spent in the most pleasant way, and without
any allusion to our troubles, they handed me the letters addressed to me
by the bishops of Montreal, London and Toronto, to induce me to submit
to my superior, and offer me the assurance of their most sincere
friendship and devotedness, if I would obey.

Mr. Desaulnier then said: “Now, my dear Chiniquy, we have been sent here
by the people and bishops of Canada to take you away from the bottomless
abyss into which you have fallen with your people. We have only one day
and two nights to spend here, we must lose no time, but begin at once,
to fulfill our solemn mission.”

I answered: “If I have fallen into a bottomless abyss as you say, and
that you will draw me out of it, not only God and men will bless you;
but I will also forever bless you for your charity. The first thing,
however, you have to do here, is to see if I am really fallen, with my
people, into that bottomless abyss of which you speak.”

“But are you not excommunicated,” quickly rejoined Mr. Desaulnier, “and,
notwithstanding that excommunication, have you not continued to say your
mass, preach and hear the confessions of your people? Are you not then
fallen into that state of irregularity and schism which separate you
entirely from the church, and to which the Pope alone can restore you?”

“No, my dear Desaulnier,” I answered, “I am no more excommunicated than
you are. For the simple reason that an act of excommunication which is
not signed and certified, is a public nullity, unworthy of any
attention. Here is the act of the so-called excommunication, which makes
so much noise in the world! Examine it yourself; look if it is signed by
the bishop, or any one else you know; consider with attention if it is
certified by anybody.” And I handed him the document.

After he had examined it, and turned it every way, for more than half an
hour, with Mr. Brassard, without saying a word, he at last broke the
silence, and said:

“If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I could never have believed that
a bishop can play such a sacrilegious comedy in the face of the world.
You have, several times, published it in the press, but I confess that
your best friends, and I among the rest, did not believe you. It could
not enter our minds that a bishop should be so devoid, I do not say of
every principle of religion, but of the most common honesty, as to have
proclaimed before the whole world that you were excommunicated, when he
had to offer us only that ridiculous piece of rag, to support his
assertion. But, in the name of common sense, why is it that he has not
signed his sentence of excommunication, or got it signed and
countersigned by some authorized people, when it is so evident that he
wanted to excommunicate you?”

“His reason for not putting his name, nor the name of any known person
at the bottom of that so-called excommunication is very clear,” I
answered: “though our bishop is one of the most accomplished rogues of
Illinois, he is still more a coward than a rogue. I had threatened to
bring him before the civil court of the country, if he dared to destroy
my character by a sentence of interdict or excommunication; and he found
that the only way to save himself, in the same time that he was
outraging me, was not to sign that paper; he thereby took away from me
the power of prosecuting him. For, the first thing I would have to do in
a prosecution, in that case, would be to prove the signature of the
bishop. Where could I find a witness who would swear that this is his
signature? Would you swear it yourself, my dear Desaulnier?”

“Oh! no, for surely, it is not his signature, nor that of his grand
vicar or secretary. But without going any further,” added he, “we must
confess to you that we have talked to the bishop when passing through
Chicago, asking him if he had made any public or private inquest against
you, and if he had found you guilty of any crime. As he felt embarrassed
by our questions, we told him that it was in our public character as
deputies of the bishops and people of Canada towards you, that we were
putting to him those questions. That it was necessary for us to know all
about your public and private character, when we were coming to press
you to reconcile yourself to your bishop.

“He answered that he had never made any inquest about you, though you
had requested him, several times, to do it, for the simple reason that
he was persuaded that you were one of his best priests. Your only
defect, he said, was a spirit of stubbornness, and want of respect and
obedience to your superior, and your meddling with the dealings of his
diocesans, with which you had no business. He told us also that you
refused to go to Kahokia. But his face became so red and his tongue was
so strangely lisping when he said that, that I suspected that it was a
falsehood; and we have now, before our eyes, that document, signed by
four unimpeachable witnesses, that it was more than a falsehood—it was a
lie. He proffered another lie, also, we see it now, when he said that he
had signed himself, the act of excommunication.

“For, surely, this is not his handwriting. Such conduct from a bishop is
very strange. If you would appeal to the Pope, and go to Rome with such
documents in hand against that bishop, you would have an easy victory
over him. For the canons of the church are clear and unanimous on that
subject. A bishop who pronounces such a grave sentence against a priest,
and makes use of false signatures to certify his sentences, is himself
suspended and excommunicated, _ipso facto_, for a whole year.”

Mr. Brassard added: “Cannot we confess to Chiniquy that the opinion of
the bishops of Canada is, that Bishop O’Regan is a perfect rogue, and
that if he (Chiniquy) would submit, at once, under protest, to those
unjust sentences, and appeal to the Pope, he would gain his cause, and
soon be reinstated by a public decree of his holiness.”

Our discussion about the troubles I had had; and the best way to put an
end to them, having kept us up till three o’clock in the morning without
being able to come to any satisfactory issue, we adjourned to the next
day, and went to take some rest, after a short prayer.

The 25th of November, at 10 A. M., after breakfast and a short walk in
our public square, to breathe the pure air and enjoy the fine scenery of
our beautiful hill of St. Anne, we shut ourselves up in my study, and
resumed the discussion of the best plans of putting an end to the
existing difficulties.

To show them my sincere desire of stopping those noisy and scandalous
struggles without compromising the sacred principles which had guided me
from the beginning of our troubles, I consented to sacrifice my position
as pastor of St. Anne, provided Mr. Brassard would be installed in my
place. It was decided, however, that I should remain with him, as his
vicar, and help in the management of the spiritual and temporal affairs
of the colony. The promise was given me that on that condition, the
bishop would withdraw his so-called sentence, give back to the
French-Canadians of Chicago the church he had taken away from them, put
a French-speaking priest at the head of the congregation, and forget and
forgive what he might consider our irregular conduct towards him, after
we should have signed the following document:

TO HIS LORDSHIP O'REGAN, BISHOP OF CHICAGO.

MY LORD:—As my writings and actions in opposition to your orders have,
since a few months, given some scandals, and caused some people to think
that I would rather prefer to be separated from our holy church, than to
submit to your authority, I hasten to express the regret I feel for such
acts and writings. And to show to the world, and to you, my bishop, my
firm desire to live and die a Catholic, I hasten to write to your
lordship that I submit to your sentence, and that I promise, hereafter,
to exercise the holy ministry only with your permission. In consequence,
I respectfully request your lordship to withdraw the censures and
interdicts you have pronounced against me and those who have had any
spiritual communication with me. I am, my lord, your devoted son in
Christ.

                                                         C. CHINIQUY

It was eleven o’clock at night, when I consented to sign this document,
which was to be handed to the bishop and have any value, only on the
above conditions. The two deputies were besides themselves with joy, at
the success of their mission, and at my readiness to sacrifice myself
for the sake of peace. Mons. Desaulnier said:

“Now we see, evidently, that Chiniquy has been right with his people
from the beginning, that he never meant to create a schism and to put
himself at the head of a rebellious party, to defy the authority of the
church. If the bishop does not want to live in peace with the people and
pastor of St. Anne, after such a sacrifice, we will tell him that it is
not Chiniquy, but Bishop O’Regan, who wants a schism—we will appeal to
the Pope—I will go with Chiniquy, and we will easily get, there, the
removal of that Bishop from the diocese of Chicago.”

Mr. Brassard confirmed that sentence, and added that he, also, would
accompany me to Rome to be the witness of my innocence and the bad
conduct of the bishop. He added that it would not take him a week to
raise twice the amount of money in Montreal, we would require to go to
Rome.

After thanking them for what they had done and said, I asked Mr.
Desaulnier if he would be brave enough to repeat before my whole people
what he had just said before me and Mr. Brassard, in the presence of
God.

“Surely, I would be most happy to repeat before your whole people, that
it is impossible to find fault with you in what you have done till now.
But you know very well, I will never have such an opportunity, for it is
now 11 o’clock at night, your people are soundly sleeping, and I must
start to-morrow morning, at six o’clock, to take the Chicago train at
Kankakee at 8 A. M.

I answered: “All right!”

We knelt together to make a short prayer, and I led them to their rooms,
wishing them refreshing sleep, after the hard work of the day.

Ten minutes later I was in the village, knocking at the doors of six of
my most respectable parishioners, and telling them:

“Please do not lose a moment, go with your fastest horse to such and
such a part of the colony; knock at every door and tell the people to be
at the church at 5 o’clock in the morning to hear with their own ears
what the deputies from Canada have to say about past struggles with the
Bishop of Chicago. Tell them to be punctual at 5 o’clock in their pews,
where the deputies will address them words which they must hear at any
cost.”

A little before five, the next morning, Mr. Desaulnier, full of surprise
and anxiety, knocked at my door, and said:

“Chiniquy, do you not hear the strange noise of buggies and carriages,
which seem to be coming from every quarter of the globe? What does it
mean? Has your people become crazy, to come to church at this dark hour,
so long before the dawn of day?”

“What! what!” I answered, “I was sleeping so soundly that I have heard
nothing yet. What do you mean by this noise of carriages and buggies
around the chapel? Are you dreaming?”

“No, I am not dreaming,” he answered, “not only do I hear the noise of a
great many carriages, wagons and buggies; but though it is pretty dark,
I see several hundred of them around the chapel. I hear the voices of a
great multitude of men, women, and even children, putting questions to
each other, and giving answers which I cannot understand. They make such
a noise by their laughing and jokes! Can you tell me what this means? I
have never been so puzzled in my life.”

I answered him: “Do you not see that you are dreaming. Let me dress
myself that I may go and see something of that strange and awful dream!”

Mr. Brassard, though a little more calm than Desaulnier, was not,
himself, without some anxiety at the strange noise of that multitude of
carriages, horses and people around my house and chapel, at such an
hour. Knocking at my door, he said, “Please, Chiniquy, explain that
strange mystery. Do that people come to play us some bad trick, and
punish us for intruding in their affairs?”

“Be quiet,” I answered, “my dear friends. You have nothing to fear from
that good and intelligent people. Do you not remember that, last night,
a few minutes before 11 o’clock, Desaulnier said that he would be honest
and brave enough to repeat before my whole people what he had said
before you and me, and in the presence of God. I suppose that some of
the angels of heaven have heard those words, and have carried them, this
night, to every family, inviting them to be here at the chapel, that
they might hear from your own lips, what you think of the grand and
glorious battle they are fighting in this distant land, for the
principles of truth and justice, as the gospel secures them to every
disciple of Christ.”

“Well! well!” said Desaulnier, “there is only one Chiniquy in the world
to take me in such a trap, and there is only one people under heaven to
do what this people is doing here. I would never have given you that
answer, had I not been morally sure that I would never have had an
opportunity to fulfill it. Who would think you would play me such a
trick? But,” he added, “though I know that this will terribly compromise
me before certain parties, it is too late to retract, and I will fulfill
my promise.”

It is impossible to express my own joy and the joy of that noble people
when they heard, from the very lips of those deputies that, after
spending a whole day and two nights in examining all that had been done
by their pastor and by them in that solemn and fearful contest, they
declared that they had not broken any law of God, nor of his holy
church; and that they had kept themselves in the very way prescribed by
the canons.

Tears of joy were rolling down every cheek when they heard Mr.
Desaulnier telling them, which Mr. Brassard confirmed after, that the
bishop had no possible right to interdict their pastor, since he had
told them that he was one of his best priests; and that they had done
well not to pay any attention to an act of excommunication which was a
sham and a sacrilegious comedy, not having been signed nor certified by
any known person. Both deputies said:

“Mr. Brassard will be your pastor, and Mr. Chiniquy, as his vicar, will
remain in your midst. He has signed an act of submission, which we have
found sufficient, on the condition that the bishop will let you live in
peace, and withdraw the sentence he says he has fulminated against you.
If he does not accept those conditions, we will tell him, it is not Mr.
Chiniquy, but you, who wants a schism, and we will go with Mr. Chiniquy
to Rome, to plead his cause and prove his innocence before his
holiness.”

After this, we all knelt to thank and bless God; and never people went
back to their homes with more cheerful hearts than the people of St.
Anne, on that morning of the 25th of November, 1856.

At six o’clock A. M., Mr. Desaulnier was on his way back to Chicago, to
present my conditional act of submission to the bishop, and press him,
in the name of the Bishop of Canada, and in the name of all the most
sacred interests of the church, to accept the sacrifice and the
submission of the people of St. Anne, and to give them the peace they
wanted and were purchasing at such a price. The Rev. Mr. Brassard had
remained with me, waiting for a letter from the bishop to accompany me
and put the last seal to our reconciliation.

The next day he received the following note from Mr. Desaulnier:

                              BISHOPRIC OF CHICAGO, Nov. 26th, 1856.

THE REV. MR. BRASSARD, MONSIEUR:—

It is advisable and indispensable that you should come here, with Mr.
Chiniquy, as soon as possible. In consequence, I expect you both day
after to-morrow, in order to settle that matter definitely.

                Respectfully yours.       ISAAC DESAULNIER.

After reading that letter with Mr. Brassard, I said:

“Do you not feel that these cold words mean nothing good? I regret that
you have not gone with Desaulnier to the bishop. You know the levity and
weakness of his character, always bold with his words, but soft as wax
at the least pressure which he feels. My fear is that the bulldog
tenacity of my lord O’Regan has frightened him, and all his courage and
bravados have melted away before the fierce temper of the Bishop of
Chicago. But let us go. Be sure, however, my dear Mr. Brassard, that if
the Bishop does not accept you to remain at the head of this colony, to
protect and guide it, no consideration whatever will induce me to betray
my people and let them become the prey of the wolves which want to
devour them.”

We arrived at the Illinois Central depot of Chicago, the 28th, at about
10 A. M. Mr. Desaulnier was there waiting for us. He was as pale as a
dead man. The marks of Cain and Judas were on his face. Having taken him
at a short distance from the crowd, I asked him:

“What news?”

He answered: “The news is, that you and Mr. Brassard have nothing to do
but to take your bags and go away from St. Anne, to Canada. The bishop
is unwilling to make any arrangements with you. He wants me to be the
pastor of St. Anne, _pro tempore_, and he wants you with Mr. Brassard,
to go quietly back to Canada, and tell the bishops to mind their own
business.”

“And what has become of the promise you have given me and to my people,
to go with me and Mr. Brassard to Rome, if the bishop refused the
proposed arrangements you had fixed yourselves?”

“Tat! tat! tat!” answered he, “the bishop does not care a straw about
your going or not going to Rome. He has put me as his grand vicar at the
head of the colony of St. Anne, from which you must go in the shortest
time possible.”

“Now, Desaulnier,” I answered, “you are a traitor, and a Judas, and if
you want to have the pay of Judas, I advise you to go to St. Anne. There
you will receive what you deserve. The beauty and importance of that
great colony has tempted you, and you have sold me to the bishop, in
order to become a grand vicar and eat the fruits of the vine I have
planted there. But you will soon see your mistake. If you have any pity
for yourself, I advise you never to put your feet into that place any
more.”

Desaulnier answered: “The bishop will not make any arrangements with you
unless you retract publicly what you have written against him on account
of his taking possession of the church of the French-Canadians of
Chicago, and you must publish, in the press, that he was right and
honest in what he did in that circumstance.”

“My dear Mr. Brassard,” I said, “can I make such a declaration
conscientiously and honorably?” That venerable man answered me:

“You cannot consent to such a thing.”

“Desaulnier,” I said, “do you hear? Mr. Brassard and your conscience, if
you have any, tell you the same thing. If you take sides against me with
a man whom you have yourself declared, yesterday, to be a sacrilegious
thief, you are not better than he is. Go and work with him.

“As for me, I go back into the midst of my dear and noble people of St.
Anne.”

“What will you do there,” answered Mr. Desaulnier, “when the bishop has
forbidden you to remain?”

“What will I do?” I answered, “I will teach those true disciples of
Jesus Christ to shun and despise the tyrants and the traitors, even
though wearing a mitre or a square bonnet (un bonnet quarre). Go,
traitor! and finish your Judas work! Adieu!”

I then threw myself into the arms of Mr. Brassard, who was almost
speechless, suffocated in his sobs and tears. I pressed him to my heart,
and said:

“Adieu! my dear Mr. Brassard. Go back to Canada and tell my friends how
the cowardice and ambition of that traitor has ruined the hopes we had
of putting an end to this deplorable state of affairs. I go back among
my brethren of St. Anne, with more determination than ever to protect
them against the tyranny and impiety of our despotic rulers. It will be
more easy than ever to show them that the Son of God has not redeemed us
on the cross, that we might be the slaves of those heartless traders in
souls.

“I will more earnestly than ever, teach my people to shun the modern
gospel of the bishops, in order to follow the old Gospel of Jesus
Christ, as the only hope and life of our poor fallen humanity.”

Mr. Brassard wanted to say something; but his voice was suffocated by
his sobs. The only words he could utter, when pressing me to his heart,
were: “Adieu, dear friend, Adieu!”




                             CHAPTER LXIII.

MR. DESAULNIER IS NAMED VICAR GENERAL OF CHICAGO TO CRUSH US—OUR PEOPLE
  MORE UNITED THAN EVER TO DEFEND THEIR RIGHTS—LETTERS OF THE PEOPLE OF
  CHICAGO TO THE BISHOPS AND TO THE POPE—LETTERS OF THE BISHOP OF
  MONTREAL AGAINST ME, AND MY ANSWER—MR. BRASSARD FORCED, AGAINST HIS
  CONSCIENCE, TO CONDEMN US—MY ANSWER TO MR. BRASSARD—HE WRITES TO BEG
  MY PARDON.


It was evident that the betrayal of Mr. Desaulnier would be followed by
new efforts on the part of the bishop to crush us. Two new priests were
sent from Canada, Mr. Mailloux, vicar general, and Mr. Campo, to
strengthen his hands, and press the people to submit. Mr. Brassard wrote
me from Canada in December:

“All the bishops are preparing to hurl their thunders against you, and
your people, on account of your heroic resistance to the tyranny of the
bishop of Chicago.

“I have told them the truth, but they don’t want to know it. My lord
Bourget told me positively, that you must be forced, at any cost, to
yield to the authority of your bishop; and he has threatened to
excommunicate me, if I tell the people what I know of the shameful
conduct of Desaulnier. If I were alone I would not mind his
excommunication, and would speak the truth, but such a sentence against
me would kill my poor old mother. I hope you will not find fault with
me, if I remain absolutely mute. I pray you to consider this letter
confidential. You know very well the trouble you would put me into, by
its publication.”

The French Canadians of Chicago saw, at once, that their bishop,
strengthened by the support of Desaulnier, would be more than ever,
obstinate in his determination to crush them. They thought that the best
way to force him to do them justice, was to publish a manifesto of their
grievances against him, and make a public appeal to all the Bishops of
the United States and even to the Pope.

On the 22nd of January, 1857, _The Chicago Tribune_ was requested by
them to publish the following document:

At a public meeting of the French and Canadian Catholics of Chicago held
in the hall of Mr. Bodicar, on the 22nd of January, 1857, Mr. Rofinot
being called to preside, and Mr. Franchere,[G] acting as a Secretary,
the following addresses and resolutions, being read, have been
unanimously approved:

-----

Footnote G:

  These two gentlemen are still living in Chicago, 1886.

-----

“EDITORS OF THE TRIBUNE:—Will you allow a thousand voices from the dead
to speak to the public, through your valuable paper.

“Everybody in Chicago knows, that a few years ago, there was a
flourishing congregation of French people coming from France and Canada
in this city. They had their priest, their church, their religious
meeting. All that is now dispersed and destroyed. The present Bishop of
Chicago has breathed his deadly breath upon us. Instead of coming to us
as a father, he came as a savage enemy: instead of helping us as a
friend, he has put us down as a revengeful foe. He has done the very
contrary to which was commanded him by the gospel. ‘The bruised reed he
shall not break, and the smoking flash he shall not extinguish.’ Instead
of guiding us with the cross of the meek Jesus, he has ruled over us
with an iron rod.

“Every Sunday, the warm-hearted and generous Irish go to their church to
hear the voice of their priest, in their English language. The
intelligent Germans have their pastors to address them in their mother
tongue.

“The French people are the only ones now who have no priest and no
church. They are the only ones whose beautiful language is prohibited,
and which is not heard from any pulpit in Chicago. And is it from lack
of zeal and liberality? Ah! no, we take the whole city of Chicago as a
witness of what we have done. There was not in Chicago a better-looking
little church than the French Canadian Church called St. Louis. But,
alas! we have been turned out of it by our very bishop. As he is now
publishing many stories to contradict that fact, we owe to ourselves and
to our children to raise from the tomb, where Bishop O’Regan has buried
us, a voice to tell the truth.

“As soon as Bishop O’Regan came to Chicago, he was told that the French
priest was too popular, that his church was attended not only by his
French Canadian people, but that many Irish and Germans were going daily
to him, for their religious duties. It was whispered in the ears of his
Rt. Reverence, that on account of this, many dollars and cents were
going to the French priest, which would be better stored in his Rt.
Reverence’s purse.

“Till that time, the bishop was not, in appearance, taking much trouble
about us. But as soon as he saw that there were dollars and cents at
stake, we had the honor to occupy his thoughts day and night. Here are
the facts, the undeniable public facts. He (the bishop) began by sending
for our priest, and telling him that he had to prepare himself to be
removed from Chicago to some other place. As soon as we knew that
determination, a deputation was sent to his Rt. Reverence, to get the
promise that we would get another French priest, and we received from
him the assurance that our just request would be granted. But the next
Sunday, an Irish priest, having been sent to officiate, instead of a
French one, we sent a deputation to ask him where the French priest was
that he had promised us? He answered: ‘That we ought to take any priest
we could get, and be satisfied.’ This short and sharp answer raised our
French blood, and we began speaking more boldly to his Reverence, who
got up and walked through the room, in a rage, saying some half dozen
times: ‘You insult me!’ But seeing that we were a fearless people, and
determined to have no other priest but one whom we could understand, he,
at last promised us again, a French priest, if we were ready to pay the
debt of our church and priest-house. We said we would pay them, but, our
verbal promise was nothing to his Reverence. He immediately wrote an
agreement, though it was Sunday, and we signed it. But to attain, sooner
or later, his object, he imposed upon that unfortunate priest, a
condition that he knew no Christian could obey.

“This condition was that he should not receive, in his church, any one
but the French. This was utterly impossible, as many Irish, Germans and
American Catholics had been in the habit, for years past, of coming to
our church; it was impossible to turn them out at once.

“We did everything in our power to help our priest in the matter, by
taking all the seats in the church against the will of the respectable
people of the different nations who had occupied them for years. Finding
themselves turned out of the church, and unable to conceive the reason
of so gross an insult from a fellow-Christian people, they said to us:
‘Have we not paid for our seats in your church till this day? Double the
rent if you like; we are ready to pay for it; but, for God’s sake permit
us to come and pray with you at the foot of the same altars.’

“We explained to them the tyrannical orders of the bishop, and they,
too, commenced cursing the bishop and the ship that brought him over.

“They continued, however, to come to our church, though they had no
seat. They attended divine service in the aisles of the church, and we
did not like to disturb them; but our feelings were too Christian for
the bishop. He kept a watch over our priest, and, of course found out
that he was receiving many who were forbidden, by him, to attend our
religious meetings.

“The bishop, then, thought once more of his dear French priest; so he
came in person to his house, and asked him if he had kept his orders.
The priest answered, that it was quite impossible to obey such orders,
and remain a Christian. He acknowledged that, in many instances, he had
been obliged, by the laws of charity, to give religious help to some who
were not French people.

“‘Well then,’ answered the bishop, ‘from this very moment; I silence
you, and I forbid you the functions of priest in my diocese.’

“The poor trembling priest, thunderstruck, could not say a word.

“He went to some friends to relate what had just happened him; and he
was advised by them to go back to the bishop immediately to beg the
privilege of remaining at the head of his congregation till Lent was
over. The bishop said:

“‘I will consent to your request, if you pay me one hundred dollars.’

“‘I will give you the sum as soon as I can collect it, and will give you
my note for thirty days,’ answered the priest.

“‘I want the money cash down,’ said the bishop; ‘go to some of your
friends; you can easily collect that amount.’

“The poor priest went away in search of the almighty dollars; but he
could not find them as soon as he wished, and did not return to his
lordship, that day. The bishop started that night for St. Louis, but he
did not forget his dear French people in his long journey. As soon as he
arrived in St. Louis, he wrote to his grand vicar, Rev. Mr. Dunn, that
the French priest pay him $100 or remain suspended.

“This goodwill of the bishop for our spiritual welfare, and his paternal
love for our purses, did not fail to strike us. Our priest made a new
effort that very day; he went to see an old friend who had been absent
from town for some time, and related to him his sad position. This old
friend (P. F. Rofinot) seeing that he could redeem a priest for so
little a sum, (for the priest had collected part of it himself)
immediately proceeded with the priest to the house of very Reverend
Dunn, with the money in hand to satisfy the bishop.

“But alas! that bargain did not last very long; for as soon as the
bishop returned, the watch that he had left behind him performed his
duty well and told him that the French priest was going on as before. So
the poor priest had to go again to the bishop to explain his conduct.
But this time he could not bear the idea of officiating any longer under
such a tyrant. He left us to fight the hardest battles ourselves,
against the bishop.

“As the church and the house of our priest were on leased grounds, the
lease had to be renewed or the buildings removed. We went to the bishop,
who advised us to buy a lot and remove the church on it, and sell the
house to help pay for the lot. Suspecting nothing wrong in that advice,
we followed it. We bargained for a lot, agreed to sell the house and
went to report our progress.

“But we were going too fast. The bishop must stop us, or he would be
frustrated in his calculations, for he had a lot himself, to put the
church on, he opposed our removing our church, by telling us that there
was another lot adjoining the one we had bargained for; and that we must
buy it also. We went immediately and bought the lot on ninety days time.
But he objected to this again, saying that he would not allow us to
touch the church, unless we had the whole lot paid for, and put the deed
in his hands, and that the deed should be made to himself personally.

“This had the effect desired by the bishop. We had collected all the
money that could be collected then, in our small congregation; it was
impossible for us to do any more, so we concluded to give up the battle.
The bishop then, went on, took the money we had sold the house for
($1,200). A Catholic lady, whose husband had bought the house, had
subscribed one hundred dollars for removing the church, providing the
bishop would promise that it would remain in the hands of the French,
and attended by a French priest. The bishop proffered again to that lady
the lie, which he had so often uttered to us, everywhere, even from the
altar, that upon his word of bishop, it should remain a French Church,
and that they should have a French priest. (This we should call lie
number one). He then moved the church to another lot of his own, sent an
Irish priest to officiate in it, put the money in his pocket, and made
the congregation which is now Irish, pay for the lot, the moving and
repairing of the church, and he takes quarterly the revenues which are
no less than $2,000 a year.

““This is the way we have been swindled out of our church, of the house
of our priest, and of our all, by the tyrant, Bishop O’Regan: and when a
French priest visits our city, he forbids him to address us in our
mother tongue. This is the way we, French Catholics, as a society, have
been blotted out of the book of the living!

“And when Rev. Father Chiniquy has publicly accused Bishop O’Regan of
having deprived us most unjustly of our church, he has proffered a truth
which has as many witnesses as there are Catholics and Protestants in
Chicago.

“We know well that Bishop O’Regan is proclaiming that he has not
deprived us of our church, that if it is in the hands of the Irish, it
is because the Irish and not the French built it. ‘This is lie number
two, which can be proven by more than a thousand witnesses.’

“We would like to know if he has forgotten the agreement (mentioned
above) which he made us sign in bargaining for a French priest. He has
the receipts for every cent that was due up to the time he took
possession of our church. He then proffered these words to the French
gentlemen who brought him the receipts: ‘It takes the French to collect
money quick these hard times,’ (being in the winter).

“We must also add that we, French people, have paid for the very
vestments that the bishop uses in his Cathedral, which he has taken from
our church. But he uses them only on some high feasts, thinking too much
of stolen property, to use them on a common day.

“Will it be out of place, here, to say that the cathedral of Chicago was
built by the French, and that the lot which it is built on was given by
a Frenchman? It is very reluctantly that we expose all these facts
before the eyes of the public; but having waited patiently, during two
long years, and having used all the influence we could command in France
and Canada, to no purpose, we must resort to the sympathy of the public
for justice, through the free press of the United States.

                             “RESOLUTIONS.

“_Resolved_, 1st. That the Right Rev. O’Regan, Bishop of Chicago, has
entirely lost the confidence of the French and Canadian population of
Chicago since he has taken away from us our church.

“_Resolved_, 2nd. That the Right Rev. O’Regan has published a base
slander against the French and Canadian population of Chicago, when he
said he took our church from our hands on the pretence that we could not
pay for it.

“_Resolved_, 3rd. That the Right Rev. O’Regan, having said to our
deputies, who went to inquire from him by what right he was taking our
church from us to give it to another congregation: ‘I have the right to
do what I like with your church, and your church properties; I can sell
them and put the money in my pocket, and go where I please with it,’ has
assumed a power too tyrannical to be obeyed by a Christian and a free
people.

“_Resolved_, 4th. That the nature of the different suits which the Right
Rev. O’Regan has had before the civil courts of this state, and which he
has almost invariably lost, have proved to the whole people of Illinois
that he is quite unworthy of the position he holds in the Catholic
Church.

“_Resolved_, 5th. That the Right Rev. O’Regan is here publicly accused
of being guilty of simony for having extorted $100 from a priest to give
him permission to officiate and administer the sacraments among us.

“_Resolved_, 6th. That the Right Rev. O’Regan, in forbidding the Irish
and German Catholics to communicate with the French Catholic Church, and
allowing the French and Canadians to communicate with the Irish and
German Churches, has acted with a view to deprive the French Church of
religious fees and other donations, which acts we consider unjust and
against the spirit of the church, and more resembling a mercantile
transaction than a Christian work.

“_Resolved_, 7th. That the French and Canadian people of Illinois have
seen with feelings of grief and surprise that the Rev. Mr. Desaulnier
has made himself the humble valet of the merciless and shameless
persecutor of his countrymen.

“_Resolved_, 8th. That the Rev. Mr. Chiniquy, pastor of St. Anne,
deserves the gratitude of every Catholic of Illinois, for having the
first, put a stop to the rapacious tyranny of the bishop of Chicago.

“_Resolved_, 9th. That the French Catholics of Chicago are determined to
give all support in their power to the Rev. Mr. Chiniquy, in his
struggle against the bishop of Chicago.

“_Resolved_, 10th. That a printed copy of these resolutions be sent to
every bishop and archbishop of the United States and Canada, that they
may see the necessity of giving to the church of Illinois a bishop more
worthy of that high position.

“_Resolved_, 11th. That a copy of these resolutions be sent to His
Holiness Pius IX., that he may be incited to make inquiries about the
humiliated position of the church in Illinois, since the present bishop
is among us.

“_Resolved_, 12th. That the independence and liberty loving press of the
United States be requested to publish the above address and resolutions
all over the country.

                                              “P. F. ROFINOT, President.
                                              “DAVID FRANCHERE,
                                              Secretary.”

That cry of more than two thousand Roman Catholics of Chicago, which was
reproduced by almost the whole press of Illinois, and the United States,
fell as a thunderbolt upon the head of my lord O’Regan and Desaulnier.
They wrote to all bishops of America, to hasten to their rescue, and for
several months the pulpits of the Roman Catholic Churches had no other
mission than to repeat the echoes of the Episcopal fulminations hurled
against my devoted head. Many bishop’s letters and mandements were
published, denouncing me and my people as infamous schismatics, whose
pride and obstinancy were troubling the peace of the church. But the
most bitter of all these, was a letter from my lord Bourget, bishop of
Montreal, who thought the best, if not the only way, to force the people
to desert me, was by forever destroying my honor. But he had the
misfortune to fall into the pit he had dug for me, in 1851.

The miserable girl he had associated with himself, to satisfy his
implacable hatred, was dead. But, he had still in hand the lying
accusations obtained from her, against me. Having probably destroyed her
sworn recantation, written by the Jesuit Father Schneider, and not
having the least idea that I had kept three other sworn copies of the
recantations—he thought he could safely publish that I was a degraded
man, who had been driven from Canada, by him, after being convicted of
some enormous crime, and interdicted.

This declaration was brought before the public, for the first time, by
him, with an hypocritical air of compassion and mercy for me, which
added much to the deadly effect he expected to produce by it. Here are
his own words, addressed to the people of Bourbonnais, and through them,
to the whole world:

“I must tell you that on the 27th of September, 1851, I withdrew all his
powers, and interdicted him, for reasons which I gave him in my letter
addressed to him; a letter which he has probably kept. Let him publish
that letter if he finds that I have persecuted him unjustly.”

I could hardly believe my eyes when I read this ignominious act of
perfidy on the part of that high dignitary: it seemed incredible, and
surpassed anything I had ever seen, even in Bishop O’Regan. I can not
say, however, that it took me entirely by surprise, for I had
anticipated it. When Father Schneider asked me why I had taken four
sworn copies of the recantation of the unfortunate girl whose tears of
regret were flowing before us, I told him that I knew so much of the
meanness and perfidy of Bishop Bourget, that I thought he might destroy
the copy we were sending him, in order to pierce me again with his
poisonous arrows, whilst, if I kept three other copies, one for him, one
for Mr. Brassard and one for myself, I would have nothing to fear. I am
convinced that my merciful God knew the malice of that bishop against
me, and gave me that wisdom to save me.

I immediately sent him, through the press, the following answer:

TO MONSIGNOR BOURGET:

                                           ST. ANNE, April 18, 1857.

MY LORD:—In your letter of the 19th of March, you assure the public that
you have interdicted me, a few days before my leaving Canada for the
United States, and you invite me to give the reasons of that sentence. I
will satisfy you. On the 28th of September, 1851, I found a letter on my
table from you, telling me that you had suspended me from my
ecclesiastical offices, on account of a great crime that I had
committed, and of which I was accused. But the name of the accuser was
not given, nor the nature of the crime. I immediately went to see you,
and protesting my innocence, I requested you to give me the name of my
accusers, and allow me to be confronted by them, promising that I would
prove my innocence. You refused to grant my request.

Then I fell on my knees, and with tears, in the name of God, I requested
you again to allow me to meet my accusers and prove my innocence. You
remained deaf to my prayer and unmoved by my tears; you repulsed me with
a malice and air of tyranny which I thought impossible in you.

During the twenty-four hours after this, sentiments of an inexpressible
wrath crossed my mind. I tell it to you frankly, in that terrible hour,
I would have preferred to be at the feet of a heathen priest, whose
knife would have slaughtered me on his altars, to appease his infernal
gods, rather than be at the feet of a man who, in the name of Jesus
Christ, and under the mask of the gospel, should dare to commit such a
cruel act. You had taken away my honor—you had destroyed me with the
most infamous calumny—and you had refused me every means of
justification! You had taken under your protection the cowards who were
stabbing me in the dark!

Though it is hard to repeat, I must tell it here publicly, I cursed you
on that horrible day.

With a broken heart, I went to the Jesuit college, and I showed the
wounds of my bleeding soul to the noble friend who was generally my
confessor, the Rev. Father Schneider, the director of the college.

After three days, having providentially got some reasons to suspect who
was the author of my destruction, I sent some one to ask her to come to
the college, without mentioning my name.

When she was in the parlor, I said to Father Schneider:

“You knew the horrible iniquity of the bishop against me; with the lying
words of a prostitute, he has tried to destroy me; but please come and
be the witness of my innocence.”

When in the presence of that unfortunate female, I told her:

“You are in the presence of God Almighty, and two of his priests. They
will be the witnesses of what you say! Speak the truth. Say in the
presence of God and this venerable priest, if I have ever been guilty of
what you have accused me to the bishop.”

At these words, the unfortunate female burst into tears; she concealed
her face in her hands, and with a voice half suffocated with her sobs,
she answered:

“No, sir, you are not guilty of that sin!”

“Confess here another truth,” I said to her; “Is it not true you have
come to confess to me more with the desire to tempt me than to reconcile
yourself to God?”

She said, “Yes, sir, that is the truth.” Then I said again, “Continue to
say the truth, and I will forgive you, and God also will forgive your
iniquity. Is it not through revenge for having failed in your criminal
designs, that you have tried to destroy me by false accusation to the
bishop?”

“Yes, sir, it was the only reason which has induced me to accuse you
falsely.

“And all I say here, at least in substance, has been heard, written and
signed by the Right Rev. Schneider, one of your priests, and the present
director of the Jesuit college. That venerable priest is still living in
Montreal; let the people of Canada go and interrogate him. Let the
people of Canada also go to the Rev. Mr. Brassard, who has in his hands
an authenticated copy of that declaration.

“Your lordship gives the public to understand that I was disgraced by
that sentence some days before I left Canada for Illinois. Allow me to
give you my reasons for differing from you in this matter.

There is a canon law of the church which says:

“If a censure is unjust and unfounded, let the man against whom the
sentence has been passed pay no attention to it. For, before God and his
church, no unjust sentence can bring any injury against anyone. Let the
one against whom such unfounded and unjust judgment has been pronounced
even take no step to annul it, for it is a nullity by itself.”

You know very well that the sentence you had passed against me was null
and void, for many good reasons; that it was founded on a false
testimony. Father Schneider is there, ready to prove it to you, if you
have any doubt.

The second reason I have to believe that you had yourself considered
your sentence a nullity, and that I was not suspended by it from my
ecclesiastical dignity and honor, is founded on a good testimony, I
hope—the testimony of your lordship himself.

A few hours before my leaving Canada for the United States, I went to
ask your benediction, which you gave me with every mark of kindness. I
then asked your lordship to tell me frankly if I had to leave with the
impression that I was disgraced in his mind? You gave me the assurance
of the contrary.

Then I told you that I wanted to have a public and irrefutable testimony
of your esteem, written with your own hand, and you gave me the
following letter:

                                 MONTREAL, CANADA, October 13, 1851.

SIR:—You ask me permission to leave my diocese to go and offer your
services to the bishop of Chicago. As you belong to the diocese of
Quebec, I think it belongs to my lord the archbishop to give you the
exeat you wish. As for me, I can not but thank you for your labours
among us, and I wish you in return, the most abundant blessings from
heaven. You shall ever be in my remembrance and in my heart, and I hope
that divine providence will permit me, at a future time, to testify all
the gratitude I owe you.

          Meanwhile, I remain your very humble and obedient servant,

                                      ✠IGNATIUS, Bishop of Montreal.

    MR. CHINIQUY, Priest.

I then asked you to give me some other tangible token of your esteem,
which I might show everywhere I should go.

You answered that you would be happy to give me one, and you said: “What
do you wish?” “I wish,” I said, “to have a chalice from your hands to
offer the holy sacrifice of the mass the rest of my life.”

You answered: “I will do that with pleasure,” and you gave an order to
one of your priests to bring you a chalice, that you might give it to
me. But that priest had not the key of the box containing the sacred
vases; that key was in the hands of another priest, who was absent for a
few hours.

I had not the time to wait; the hour of the departure of the trains had
come; I told you: “Please, my lord, send that chalice to Rev. Mr.
Brassard, of Longueuil, who will forward it to me in a few days, to
Chicago.” And the next day, one of your secretaries went to Rev. Mr.
Brassard, and gave him the chalice you had promised me, which is still
in my hands. And the Rev. Mr. Brassard is there still living, to be the
witness of what I say, and to bring that fact to your memory, if you
have forgotten it.

Well, my lord, I do believe that a bishop will never give a chalice to a
priest to say mass, when he knows that that priest is interdicted. And
the best proof that you know very well that I was not interdicted by
your rash and unjust sentence, is that you gave me that chalice as a
token of your esteem and of my honesty, etc.

                                               Respectfully,

                                                        C. CHINIQUY.


Ten thousand copies of this exposure of the depravity of the bishop were
published in Montreal. I asked the whole people of Canada to go to the
Rev. Mr. Schneider and to the Rev. Mr. Brassard, to know the truth, and
many went. The bishop remained confounded. It was proved that he had
committed against me a most outrageous act of tyranny and perfidy; and
that I was perfectly innocent and honest, and that he knew it, in the
very hour that he tried to destroy my character. Probably the bishop of
Montreal had destroyed the copy of the declaration of the poor girl he
had employed, and thinking that this was the only copy of her
declaration of my innocence and honesty, he thought he could speak of
the so-called interdict, after I was a Protestant. But in that he was
cruelly mistaken, for, as I have already said, by the great mercy of
God, three other authenticated copies had been kept; one by the Rev. Mr.
Schneider himself, another by the Rev. Mr. Brassard, another by one whom
it is not necessary to mention, and then he had no suspicion that the
revelation of his unchristian conduct and of his determination to
destroy me with the false oath of a prostitute, were in the hands of too
many people to be denied.

The bishop of Chicago, whom I met a few days after, told me what I was
well aware of before:

“That such a sentence was a perfect nullity in every way, and it was a
disgrace only for those who were blind enough to trample under their
feet the laws of God and men to satisfy their bad passions.”

A few days after the publication of that letter in Canada, Mr. Brassard
wrote me:

“Your last letter has completely unmasked our poor bishop, and revealed
to the world his malice, injustice and hypocrisy. He felt so confounded
by it, that he has been three days without being able to eat or drink
anything, and three nights without sleeping. Every one says that the
chastisement you have given him is a terrible one, when it is in the
face of the whole world; but he deserved it.”

When I received that last friendly letter from Mr. Brassard, on the 1st
of April, 1857, I was far from suspecting that on the 15th of the same
month, I should read in the press of Canada, the following lines from
him:

                           ST. ROCH DE L’ACHIGAN, LE 9 AUVRIL, 1857.

MESSIEURS:—I request you to insert the following lines in your journal:
As some people suspect that I am favoring the schism of Mr. Chiniquy, I
think it is my duty to say that I have never encouraged him by my words
or writings in that schism. I must say that, last November, when I went
to St. Anne, accompanied by Mr. Desaulnier, Superior of St. Hyacinthe
College, my only object was to persuade that old friend to leave the bad
ways in which he was walking. And in Chicago I pressed him to put
himself in a canonical way.

I, more than any one else, deplore the fall of a man whom, I confess, I
loved much, but for the sake of whom I will not sacrifice the sacred
ties of Catholic unity. I hope that all the Canadians who were attached
to Mr. Chiniquy when he was united to the church, will withdraw from him
in horror of his schism. For before anything else, we must be truly and
faithfully Catholic.

However, we have a duty to perform towards the man who has fulfilled
such a holy mission in our midst, by establishing the society of
temperance. It is to call back, with our prayers, that stray sheep who
has left the true Pastor’s fold.

I request all journals to reproduce this declaration.

                                        Truly yours,

                                             MOSES BRASSARD, Pastor.

M. M., the Editors of the _Courrier du Canada_.

I felt that there was not a line, not a sentiment of Mr. Brassard in
that letter. It smelt Bishop Bourget’s hand, from the beginning to the
end. I thought, however, it was my duty to address him the following
answer:

                ST. ANNE, KANKAKEE COUNTY, ILLINOIS, April 13, 1857.

MY DEAR MR. BRASSARD:—I have just received your letter of the 9th inst.,
but no! I will not call it a letter, it will be better named a bitter
tear, and a sad wail of a heart as good as it is noble and generous.

You have been a witness how the people and missionary of St. Anne have
been betrayed by Mr. Desaulnier. You were at my side, as my friend and
father, when this traitor said to me, as well as to my brethren: “Sign
this act of submission to the bishop of Chicago; this act alone is
enough to make him withdraw the sentence which fills your Canadian
friends with anxiety. If the bishop does not give you the place you
want, and if he does not withdraw the excommunication after having been
presented with this act, I will tell him:

“It is neither the pastor, nor the people of St. Anne who wish a schism,
they have done that which religion and honor commanded, to prove it; it
is you who wish it.”

Your tears were mingled with mine, and the incense of your prayer
ascended with those of my brethren, when on the 26th of November, Mr.
Desaulnier said to the people of St. Anne:

“You cannot be blamed for what you have done since the beginning of your
difficulties with your bishop.”

You were a witness that our first condition to the signing of the act
which you and Mr. Desaulnier presented to us, was that you should be the
pastor of St. Anne, and that I should remain with you as long as you
would find it to the interest of my colony. You know that he gave me his
word of honor, in the presence of all the people, that if the bishop
would not give us peace after the signing of the act, he (Mr.
Desaulnier) would go with us to St. Louis, and even to Rome, to plead my
cause, and show the iniquity and unbearable tyranny of the bishop of
Chicago. Did he not assure us that, in case the bishop should refuse to
accept the act of submission, we had signed, your mission to St. Anne
was finished, and that you both would return to Canada, after your
voyage to St. Louis? Is it not true that when in Chicago, in reply to
our question: “What news?” Mr. Desaulnier said:

“You have only to take your bags and both return to Canada at once.”

Mr. Desaulnier denies all those facts, with an impudence of which he
alone is capable. You are my only witness before our Canada, which
wishes and has a right to know the truth in this matter.

I took you as my witness, and you replied in many of your letters, that
you could not say the truth without compromising yourself.

Is not this an acknowledgment that we, priests of Jesus Christ, are
groaning under the weight of the most frightful tyranny? and that we are
in the power of men who threaten our honor and life, if we dare speak
the truth in favor of an oppressed brother? And this is the system that
proclaims itself as the divine and ineffable news which the Messiah
brought to the world! And this abominable oppression, this system of
deceit, is the religion which the Son of the God of truth, justice and
mercy, has established to save the world? This is the foundation-stone
of the church of Christ!!! No! You do not believe that, my dear Mr.
Brassard. Neither do I. I never did, and never will believe it.

They tell us it is for the greater good of the church that they act
thus; that it is to preserve the respect which is due to the Holy
Catholic Hierarchy, that they take those extreme measures against the
people of St. Anne!

But I have carefully studied the laws of the church upon these great
questions, and I see they say precisely the contrary. I see that the
Catholic Church said to us:

1st. “In the church there is no arbitrary power.”

2nd. “The censures are null when they have been pronounced against sins
which have not been committed.”

3rd. “Never receive any accusation against a priest, which has not been
proven by two or three witnesses.”

4th. “If a sentence is visibly unjust, the condemned must not pay any
attention to it; for before God and His church, no unjust sentence can
injure any one.”

5th. “The unjust excommunication is not binding, neither before God nor
the people, when that people know its injustice, because the Holy Ghost
can not abandon those who have not deserved it.”

You wish me to act according to the canons of the church. I have already
told you that if I had been interdicted on the 19th of August, I would
have been able to appeal from that sentence, but I had not. I had
fifteen days to consider. How could I have appealed from a sentence
which had not been pronounced? What witness could I bring against a fact
which, I knew, had never taken place?

But you will say:

“The excommunication? Should it not give you some anxiety?”

“Not the least.”

St. Thomas said positively that no excommunication of which the
injustice is known by the people, ought not to prevent a priest from
exercising his ministry among them.

They will perhaps say:

“But where did the people get the right to judge in such things?” St.
Thomas must have believed that the people had that right, since he said
it. St. Thomas was neither a heretic nor a schismatic for believing
these things?

Why, then, should I be one, for having a thought, spoken and acted
according to the doctrine of _him_ whom the church has named the angel
of the school. Besides that, you know that the excommunication was a
nullity from want of being signed.

The reason of this surprise about the right which the people had to
exercise its judgment upon this question, is that, lately, the bishops
have not only stripped the priests, but also the people, of the holy and
just rights which Jesus Christ had given them. Those who have carefully
studied the history of the church in the first centuries know this, as
well as I do.

But be it known, there are rights against which time does not prescribe.
There are rights which the priests and people have never renounced, and
which the church of Christ will always like to see them enjoy.

I do not say that the bishops are not ordained to govern the Christian
people, but I say that the bishops are not appointed by the church to
govern the flock according to their caprices, but according to the
unchangeable rules of justice, equity and truth of the gospel. In the
primitive church, every time that a bishop forgot this, other bishops
reminded him of it.

Do we not see in the gospel, that the first Christians complained
bitterly to the apostles themselves of the manner in which they had
administered the goods entrusted to them? Were they excommunicated for
that? Did they receive in answer the insolent reply that the people
receive to-day? viz: “You are but the laity, that does not concern you?”
No! The apostles listened to the complaints of the people; they found
them just, and the people were allowed to choose the administrators of
their goods.

The people, then, were looked upon as something worthy of attention and
respect, and were not tied, as to-day, to the feet of a dignitary, and
obliged to go right and left at the good pleasure of their pretended
master. The people were not, then, bridled; were not mere machines to
pay tithes, build palaces, raise proud cathedrals; nor were they
degraded, demoralized, as to-day; obliged to believe they had minds, but
had no right to make use of them; they were not, then, as now, poor
beasts of burthen, whose only duty is to obey their master. But their
wants and wishes were consulted; their voice was heard. They had not yet
the idea that the Holy Ghost was to enlighten only a certain class of
men, and that the rest of humanity were, given up to ignorance, only to
walk in the light of a few privileged luminaries.

But the spirit of wisdom, charity and tolerance; this respect for the
will and wishes of the people, where do you find them to-day?

On the contrary, we find tyranny on the one side, and stern and
necessary resistance on the other; resistances which are but the
expression of the law of God. Let the tolerant conduct of the apostles,
who listened with so much humility to the complaints of the first
Christians, be compared to that of Bishop O‘Regan when questioned by the
French people of Chicago upon the right he had to deprive them of their
church, to give it to another congregation, put them out of doors,
saying: “You do not know your religion; I have the right to sell your
churches, and the grounds attached to them, put the money in my pocket,
and eat and drink where I like.”

This is what Bishop O‘Regan has said and done; and this is what the
bishop of Canada approves and sanctions in the name of the gospel! They
try to make you believe that it is the doctrine of Jesus Christ which
these high dignitaries preach and practice.

Let the poor people of Canada believe this, if they wish; as for us, in
St. Anne, we do not, and never will believe it. Are not these men who
cry the loudest to make us respect the canons of the church, the very
men who publicly trample the most holy laws of the people and of the
church under their feet? How easy it would be to put to those powerful
personages, questions which they would call impertinent, but which would
shed great light in the midst of the profound darkness in which a
certain corner of the world is kept to-day?

You who overwhelm us with curses, and send us to hell if we are not
ready to say amen to all you say, what have you done with the canon of
the holy council of Nice, which forbids you to change a priest’s charge
without his permission?

Where is the canon of a general council which allows the bishops to add
the words: “_usque ad revocationem_,” in the powers given to the
priests! While one of the canons of the church says: “It is the
authority of the canons, and the examination of the conduct of the
priests, which ought to give or take away the ecclesiastical dignities,
and not the _will of the prelates_.

History has preserved the names of certain tyrants who forced the
trembling hand of a father to set fire to the pile which consumed his
own child. Ah! why do these bishops of Canada remind us of that
lamentable page of past centuries, in commanding you to throw burning
coals on the pile to which they have led me.

You are more than a friend to me. I have the right to call you ‘Father.’
When still very young, domestic misfortunes forced me to leave for a
strange country, in search of a living; you stretched out to me a
helping hand. Although poor yourself, you shared your bread with the
poor orphan. You opened to me the doors of the college where I studied.
And ever since, when a tempest threatened my fragile bark with
shipwreck, in your arms I found sure port. Every time I received a
wound, in the struggles of life, in your affection I found a remedy.

When heaven chose your poor friend to change the face of our dear
country, it was beneath your hospitable roof that I found rest. Your
hand was the last one which pressed mine, when in 1851 I left Canada to
consecrate myself to the service of the emigrants: and lastly, when the
thunders of three deluded prelates fell upon my head, I said to myself:
‘I have, in Canada, a friend, a father. I am so sure of his heart, that
I do not even need to call him to aid; there is a voice in his soul
which cries to him; ‘Go, go to the aid of thy friend, thy child!’

“I was not mistaken. On the 24th of November, you pressed me to your
heart; your words of peace and charity cheered my broken heart. For the
love of God, and for your sake also, my dear Mr. Brassard, I have
consented to do all you have required of me. Ah! why did you not come
alone? How easily everything would have been settled. But without
knowing it, you had with you a traitor, who came to give the people and
pastor of St. Anne the kiss of Judas, before delivering them into the
hands of their enemies.

“To-day you are commanded to add your efforts to those of this traitor,
to strike me. They want you to add a new thorn to that crown of shame
which the bishops have placed on my forehead.

“But how can I be guilty for having called you as a witness of the
iniquities of my enemies? Have you forgotten with what sincerity and
promptitude I signed, as well as my brethren of St. Anne, the act of
submission to the Bishop O’Regan? Have you forgotten the desolation of
your heart and mine, when (on the conditions you well know) I declared
to my people that I would no longer be their pastor?

“Since the bishops of Canada command you to speak in the name of the God
of truth and justice, I, also, ask you to speak. Yes, state to the
people of Canada, how shamefully Mr. Desaulnier has deceived the
generous people who surround me here. Yes! tell your surprise, your just
indignation, your bitter sorrow, when Mr. Desaulnier refused, in
Chicago, to fulfill the sacred promise he had made! Tell the nature of
the new document which he wanted me to sign at Chicago. Declare honestly
that you said to me: “My poor friend, you can not sign that act without
lying and dishonoring yourself forever.”

“Since the bishops of Canada command you to speak, raise your voice to
say to the Canadian people what you wrote to Dr. Letourneaux and to
myself:

“They do not wish to know the truth in Canada, more than at Chicago,
about the shameful conduct of Mr. Desaulnier in this affair!!

“Yes, speak! Give to my dear Canada the reply which the bishop of
Chicago made when you asked: “Have you any accusation in hand against
the character of Mr. Chiniquy?

“I need your testimony upon this question, for the bishop of Chicago,
forgetting what he confessed to you, is circulating, through my enemies,
a thousand calumnies against me, which are reproduced to-day, by the
bishop of Montreal.

“Say to Canada that the bishop of Chicago assured you that he had
interdicted me, _only_ because I disobeyed him in refusing to leave St.
Anne, whilst, at the very time, he held a letter brought by four
witnesses, saying that I was ready to obey, and that I would prefer
going to the end of the world, rather than be interdicted.

“If, having said all these things, you are still commanded to strike me,
do so, dear friend. Though your blows go more directly to my heart than
all the thunders of Bishop O’Regan, they will never shake my constancy,
nor make me betray my brethren; they will neither make me change my
convictions nor force me any longer to bend the knee before men who wish
us to submit to their capricious and impious commands rather than to the
laws of the God of justice, truth and mercy, whose priest I have the
honor to be. I have sworn at the foot of the altar to preach truth and
justice; nothing will make me break my oath.

“Do you remember with what dignity you refused, one day, to bow before
one of those modern divinities who believe that everything is allowed
them on earth?

“Do you not recollect that the bishop of Ottawa had the audacity to take
one of your letters out of the postoffice and read it, hoping the
shameful act would never be known? I shall never forget the noble
independence with which you protested against that abuse of power, and
with what indignation you threatened to drag that haughty bishop before
the courts of Justice, if he did not ask pardon for that outrage! Were
you revolting against the church of Christ then? No! for you knew that
her principles of truth and justice could not sanction such brigandage.
So I did not revolt against the church of Christ, when I resisted the
insolence and outrages of the bishop of Chicago.

“Like St. Jerome, I know the rights of the bishops: I respect their
authority. The Catholic Hierarchy is to me a holy and venerable
institution. But when men sheltering themselves behind those holy
institutions, trample under their feet the principles of justice, truth
and holiness, which the gospel of Christ inculcates, I will fight to the
end, with my poor emigrants, for the preservation of their Christian
rights.

“You say that before all, we must be frankly and sincerely ‘Catholics.’
I answer, yes. But when one is wrongfully deprived of this glorious name
before men, because he opposes, as I have done, the brigandage of a
bishop who believes all is allowed him, he can remain in peace, and be
like St. Paul, who did not care what men said or thought of him. To be
anathematized, because I have devoted myself to the welfare of my
brethren, is not such a sad destiny as some people think. St. Paul said:

“I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my
kinsmen according to the flesh.”

“The favor after which the apostle of the Gentiles sighed, has been
accorded me. I can not complain of it. Besides, does not Christ himself
say to those who labor to scatter seeds of justice and truth upon the
earth, that they ought not expect to be treated better than He?

“From every part of Canada and the United States men of distinction
cease not to cry: ‘Courage!’ It is true that several curse us, but it is
because they are forced to do it. Many keep silent for fear of their
masters, but their prayers and sympathies are for us. The bishops will
see, sooner or later, that in order to retain their power on earth, that
power must be founded, as in heaven, upon justice and truth.

“When the priests of Canada, to please the bishops, contrary to their
convictions, have degraded their own sacerdotal character in my person;
when they have burned the effigy of the proscribed, having no more the
glorious privilege of burning his body; when the father whom, by the
grace of God, I have snatched from an abyss, cursed me; when this dear
young man who has, so many times, blessed me, because I have shown him
the gospel, the way of honor and virtue, by removing the stumbling block
of intemperance offered to his weakness, has been forced to curse me;
when that poor woman, who, by the grace of God, owes me the bread she
eats, and the few days of holy felicity she has enjoyed upon earth, has
cursed me; when this fine little child, who has so many times blessed my
name, because God made use of me to give him back a father, has cursed
me, there will be a silence of sorrow in Canada, around my proscribed
name.

“Then a reaction will take place. A great prestige will be destroyed. A
great power, holy and benevolent in its origin, but fallen by its
excesses, will be destroyed. God grant that, in the midst of those
ruins, there may be no tears, no blood!!

“This is not prophecy, it is history. Yes, let the Canadian clergy open
the records of the past, and they will find where their blind and
demoralizing obedience to the bishops, leads them and their good and
generous people, if not to infidelity and atheism.

“You advise me, dear Mr. Brassard, to put myself in the canonical ways;
but have I not already done so? Have not the bishops of Canada told you
that the letter signed by me, has already placed me in that position?

“Has not Mr. Desaulnier said, in your presence, to my people and myself
at St. Anne.

“Sign this act, and if the bishop does not take away his sentence of
excommunication, I will say to him: ‘It is not Mr. Chiniquy, neither his
people, who wish a schism; they have done what religion and honor
commanded them; it is the bishop of Chicago who makes the schism.’

“What have we gained by taking that public step? Nothing, but to be
cruelly and shamefully betrayed.

“Was not Jesus Christ betrayed only once by Judas? Do not then expect
that we will be stronger than the Son of God. The bishops of Canada, by
their emissary, have already betrayed us, of which you have been
witness. The people and missionary of St. Anne do not feel strong enough
to present their cheek again to the smiter.

“In spite of the clamors which rise around us, we are convinced that we
may be good Catholics, without submitting to that degradation twice.

“The bishops of Canada want you to speak. Very well! My dear Mr.
Brassard, I, also, implore you to speak. In the name of the friendship
which has united us for forty years, I implore you to tell the truth.
Did you not, after reading the document which the bishop of Chicago
commanded me to sign, as the only condition of peace, say to me:

“‘My dear friend, you can not sign such a writing without lying and
dishonoring yourself forever?’ And behold! to-day you cry to my brethren
to destroy and abandon me, when you know that the position in which I
stand is but the result of my refusal to sign a most infamous, lying and
degrading document.

“These things, and many others which you know, would serve wonderfully
to open the eyes of the people upon the awful abuse of power of which
certain bishops are, every day, guilty. This would aid to unmask certain
modern divinities who pretend that we cannot go to heaven without their
permission; who preach that it is not the blood of Jesus Christ, but a
certain passport, of which they hold the patent, which assures us a
place among the elect of God. A sentence founded upon a public lie, and
which was resisted, can not constitute a schism. Christian men who, like
the Catholics of Chicago, Kankakee and St. Anne, resist iniquity, may be
condemned by men, but not by God.

“I was not suspended on the 19th of August, and so, I could exercise the
holy functions of my ministry the following morning and after. It is the
church which assures us of this, through her greatest theologians. As it
is not enough to say: ‘My God! My God!’ to be saved; so it is not enough
to cry: ‘You are lost! you are lost!’ for one to be lost. The Son of
God, who gave his life to save man, gave us a thousand proofs, that the
salvation of our soul has a foundation more certain than the capricious
will of a sinful being. He has given to no one the power to save or
condemn, according to his pleasure. If some bishops and priests believe
this, it is not the faith of the people of Chicago, Kankakee and St.
Anne.

“I will tell you again, my dear Mr. Brassard, that if, in order to obey
the bishop of Montreal, you should strip me of the little honor which
surrounds my name in Canada, I shall still never forget the good you
have done me. Yes! command my friends to betray me, to trample me under
their feet, to turn away from me in horror: Never will you be able to
weaken my sentiments of respect and gratitude for you!

“I will still love and bless you; for I know the hand which forced yours
to do so. I will always know that your own heart was first struck and
wounded by the blow they commanded you to give to your friend and son in
Jesus Christ.

                                                      “C. CHINIQUY.”

The effect of that letter upon Mr. Brassard was still more powerful than
I had expected. It forced him to blush at his own cowardice, and to ask
me pardon for the unjust sentence he had passed upon me to obey the
bishop. Here are the parts of the letter bearing upon that subject:

                                             ST. ROCH, 29 MAI, 1857.

MONCHER CHINIQUY:—“Je suis plus convainen que jamais que tu n’as jamais
ete interdit legalement, depuis que j’ai appris par Monseigneur de
Montreal, que l’eveque de Chicago t’a interdit de vive voix, dans sa
chambre; ce que Ligoury dit etre nul te de nul effet.”

I am more than ever convinced that you have never been legally
interdicted, since Bishop Bourget told me that Bishop O’Regan had
interdicted you privately, “_viva voce_” in his private room. Ligoury
says that it is a nullity and that it can have no effect. I beg your
pardon for what I wrote against you. I have been forced to do it.
Because I had not yet sufficiently condemned you, and that my name,
which you were citing in your writings, was giving you too much power,
and a too clear condemnation of Bishop O’Regan, the Bishop of Montreal,
abusing his authority over me, forced me to sign that document against
you. I would not do it to-day if it were to be done again. Keep silence
on what I tell you in this letter. It is all confidential. You
understand it.

                                                  Your devoted friend,

                                                     L. M. BRASSARD.

No priest in Canada had more deservedly enjoyed the reputation of a man
of honor, than Mr. Brassard. Not one had ever stood so high in my esteem
and respect. His sudden and unexpected fall, filled my heart with an
unspeakable sadness. I may say that it snapped the last thread which
held me to the church of Rome. Till then, it was not only my hope, but
my firm conviction, that there were many honest, upright priests in that
church, and Mr. Brassard was, to me, the very personification of
honesty.

How can I describe the shock I felt when I saw him, there, in the mud, a
monument of the unspeakable corruption of my church!

The perfidious Delilah had seduced and destroyed this modern Sampson,
enchained, as a trembling slave, at the feet of the new implacable
Moloch, “the authority of the bishop!” He had not only lost the fear of
God, and the respect he owed to himself, by publicly declaring that I
was guilty, when he knew that I was innocent, but he had so completely
lost every sentiment of honesty, that he wanted me to keep secret his
declaration of my innocence, at the very moment he was inviting my whole
country, through the press, to abhor and condemn me as a criminal!

I read again and again the strange letter. Every word of it was
destroying the last illusions which had concealed from my mind, the
absolute and incurable perversity of the church of Rome. I had no hard
feelings against this last friend whom she had poisoned with the wine of
her prostitutions. I felt only a profound compassion for him. I pitied
and forgave him from the bottom of my heart. But every word of his
letter sounded in my ears as the warning voice of the angel sent to save
Lot from the doomed city of Sodom. “Escape for thy life. Look not behind
thee; neither stay thou in all the plain. Escape thou to the mountain,
lest thou be consumed!”




                             CHAPTER LXIV.

I WRITE TO POPE PIUS IX. AND TO NAPOLEON, EMPEROR OF FRANCE, AND SEND
  THEM THE PUBLIC DOCUMENTS PROVING THE BAD CONDUCT OF BISHOP
  O’REGAN—CARDINAL BIDINI ORDERED TO INVESTIGATE—THE BISHOP CALLED TO
  ROME, IS FORCED TO RESIGN, AND BECOMES A BANKER—BISHOP SMITH, OF
  DUBUQUE, NAMED ADMINISTRATOR OF THE DIOCESE OF CHICAGO—GRAND VICAR
  DUNN SENT TO TELL ME OF MY VICTORY AT ROME—I GO TO DUBUQUE TO OFFER MY
  SUBMISSION TO THE BISHOP.


I had not forgotten the advice given me by Archbishop Kenrick, of St.
Louis, April 9, 1856, to address my complaints to the Pope himself. But
the terrible difficulties and trials which had constantly followed each
other, had made it impossible to follow that advice. The betrayal of
Mons. Desaulnier and the defection of Mons. Brassard, however, had so
strangely complicated my position, that I felt the only way to escape
the wreck which threatened myself and my colony, and to save the holy
cause God had entrusted me, was to strike such a blow to our haughty
persecutor that he could not survive it. I determined to send to the
Pope all the public accusations which had been legally proved and
published against the bishop, with the copy of the numerous and infamous
suits which he had sustained before the civil courts, and had almost
invariably lost, with the sentences of the judges who had condemned him.
This took me nearly two months of the hardest labors of my life. I had
gathered all those documents, which covered more than 200 pages of
foolscap. I mailed them to Pope Pius IX., accompanied by only the
following words: “Holy Father, for the sake of your precious lambs which
are slaughtered and devoured in this vast diocese by a ravening wolf,
Bishop O’Regan, and in the name of our Saviour Jesus Christ, I implore
your Holiness to see if what is contained in these documents is correct
or not. If everything is found correct, for the sake of the blood shed
on Calvary, to save our immortal souls, please take away from our midst,
the unworthy bishop whose daily scandals can no longer be tolerated by a
Christian people.”

In order to prevent the Pope’s servants from throwing my letter with
those documents into their waste paper baskets, I sent a copy of them
all to Napoleon III., Emperor of France, respectfully requesting him to
see, through his ambassador at Washington, and his consul at Chicago,
whether these papers contained the truth or not. I told him how his
countrymen were trampled under the feet of Bishop O’Regan, and how they
were ruined and spoiled to the benefit of the Irish people; how the
churches built by the money of the French were openly stolen, and
transferred to the emigrants from Ireland. Napoleon had just sent an
army to punish the Emperor of China on account of some injustice done to
a Frenchman. I told him “the injustice done to that Frenchman in the
Chinese Empire is nothing to what is done here every day, not against
one, but hundreds of your majesty’s countrymen. A word from the Emperor
of France to His Holiness will do here what your armies have done in
China: force the unjust and merciless oppressor of the French of
Illinois to do them justice.”

I ended my letter by saying:

“My grandfather, though born in Spain, married a French lady, and
became, by choice and adoption, a French citizen. He became a captain in
the French navy, and for gallant service, was awarded lands in Canada,
which by the fate of war fell into the hands of Great Britain. Upon
retiring from the service of France he settled upon his estates in
Canada, where my father and myself were born. I am thus, with other
Canadians who have come to this country, a British subject by birth, an
American citizen by adoption, but French still in blood and Roman
Catholic in religion. I, therefore, on the part of a noble French
people, humbly ask your majesty to aid us by interceding with his
holiness, Pope Pius IX., to have these outrages and wrongs righted.”

The success of this bold step was more prompt and complete than I had
expected. The Emperor was, then, all powerful at Rome. He had not only
brought the Pope from Civita Vecchia to Rome, after taking that city
from the hands of the Italian Republicans, a few years before, but he
was still the very guardian and protector of the Pope.

A few months later, when in Chicago, the Grand Vicar Dunn showed me a
letter from Bishop O’Regan, who had been ordered to go to Rome and give
an account of his administration in which he had said: “One of the
strangest things which has occurred to me in Rome, is that the influence
of the Emperor Napoleon is against me here. I can not understand what
right he he has to meddle in the affairs of my diocese.”

I had learned since, that it was really through the advice of Napoleon
that Cardinal Bidini, who had been previously sent to the United States
to inquire about the scandal given by Bishop O’Regan, gave his opinion
in our favor. The cardinal, having consulted the bishops of the United
States, who unanimously denounced O’Regan as unfit and unworthy of such
a high position, immediately ordered him to go to Rome, where the Pope
unceremoniously transferred him from the bishopric of Chicago to a
diocese extinct more than 1,200 years ago, called “Dora.” This was as
good as a bishopric in the moon. He consoled himself in his misfortune
by drawing the hundreds of thousands of dollars of stolen money he had
sent at different times, to be deposited in the banks of Paris, and went
to Ireland, where he established a bank, and died in 1865.

On the 11th of March, 1858, at about 10 o’clock p. m., I was not a
little pleased and surprised to hear the voice of my devoted friend,
Rev. Mr. Dunn, grand vicar of Chicago, asking my hospitality for the
night. His first words were:

“My visit here must be absolutely incognito. In ordering me to come and
see you, the bishop of Dubuque, who is just named administrator of
Chicago, advised me to come as secretly as possible. He said: 'Your
triumph at Rome is perfect. You have gained the greatest victory a
priest ever won over his unjust bishop; but you must thank the Emperor
Napoleon for it. It is to his advice which, under the present
circumstances, is equal to an order, that you owe the protection of the
Cardinal Bidini. His report to the Pope is, that all the documents you
sent to Rome were correct. The inquiry of the cardinal has brought facts
to the knowledge of the Pope, still more compromising than what you have
written against him. Several bishops of the United States have
unanimously denounced Bishop O’Regan as a most depraved man, entirely
unworthy of his position, and have advised the pope to take him away and
choose another bishop for Chicago. It is acknowledged, at Rome, that all
the sentences pronounced by that bishop against you, are unjust and
null. Our good administrator has been advised to put an end, at once, to
all the troubles of your colony, by treating you as a good and faithful
priest.’

“I come here, not only to congratulate you on your victory, but also to
thank you, in my name, and in the name of the church, for having saved
our diocese from such a plague; for Bishop O’Regan is a real plague. A
few more years of such administration would have destroyed our holy
religion in Illinois. However, as you handled the poor bishop pretty
roughly, it is suspected, at a distance, that you and your people are
more Protestants than Catholics. We know better here; for, from the
beginning, it was evident that the act of excommunication, posted at the
door of your chapel by three priests too drunk to know what they were
about, is a nullity, having never been signed by the bishop. It was a
shameful and sacrilegious comedy. But, in many distant places, that
excommunication was accepted as valid, and you are considered by many,
as a real schismatic. Bishop Smith has thought it advisable to ask you
to give him a written and canonical act of submission, which he will
publish to show the world that you are still a good Roman Catholic
priest.”

I thanked the grand vicar for his kind words, and the good news he was
giving me, and I asked him to help me to thank God for having so visibly
protected and guided me through all these terrible difficulties. We both
knelt and repeated the sublime words of gratitude and joy of the old
prophet: “Bless the Lord, oh! my soul, and all that is within me, bless
His holy name,” etc. (Ps. ciii.) I then said that I had no objection to
give the renewed act of my faith and submission to the church, that it
might be published. I took a piece of paper, and with emotions of joy
and gratitude to God, which it would be impossible to express, I slowly
prepared to write. But as I was considering what form I should give to
that document, a sudden, strange thought struck my mind: “Is this not
the golden opportunity to put an end to the terrible temptations which
have shaken my faith and distressed me for so many years, I said to
myself:

“Is not this a providential opportunity to silence those mysterious
voices which are troubling me almost every hour? That, in the church of
Rome, we do not follow the Word of God, but the lying traditions of
men?”

I determined then to frame my act of submission in such a way that I
would silence those voices, and be, more than ever, sure that my faith,
the faith of my dear church, which had just given me such a glorious
victory at Rome, was based upon the Holy Word of God, on the divine
doctrines of the gospel. I then wrote down, in my own name and in the
name of my people:

“My lord Bishop Smith, bishop of Dubuque and administrator of the
diocese of Chicago:—We want to live and die in the holy Catholic,
apostolic and Roman church, out of which there is no salvation, and to
prove this to your lordship, we promise to obey the authority of the
church according to the word and commandments of God as we find them
expressed in the gospel of Christ.

                                                      “C. CHINIQUY.”

I handed this writing to Mr. Dunn, and said:

“What do you think of this act of submission?” He quickly read it and
answered:

“It is just what we want from you.”

“All right,” I rejoined. “But I fear the bishop will not accept it. Do
you not see that I have put a condition to our submission? I say that we
will submit ourselves to the bishop’s authority, but only according to
the Word of God and the gospel of Christ.”

“Is not that good?” quickly replied Mr. Dunn.

“Yes, my dear, Mr. Dunn, this is good, very good indeed,” I answered,
“But my fear is that it is too good for the bishop and the Pope!”

“What do you mean?” he replied.

“I mean that though this act of submission is very good, I fear lest the
Pope and the bishop reject it.”

“Please explain yourself more clearly,” answered the grand vicar. “I do
not understand the reason for such a fear.”

“My dear Mr. Dunn,” I continued, “I must confess to you here, a thing
which is known only to God. I must show you a bleeding wound which is in
my soul for many years: A wound which has never been healed by any of
the remedies I have applied to it. It is a wound which I never dared to
show to any man, except to my confessor, though it has often made me
suffer almost the tortures of hell. You know well that there is not a
living priest who has studied the Holy Scriptures and the Holy Fathers,
with more attention and earnestness, these last few years, than I have.
It was not only to strengthen my own faith, but also, the faith of our
people, and to be able to fight the battles of our church against her
enemies, that I spent so many hours of my days and nights in those
studies.

“But, though I am confounded and ashamed to confess it to you, I must do
it. The more I have studied and compared the Holy Scriptures and the
Holy Fathers with the teachings of our church, the more my faith has
been shaken, and the more I have been tempted to think, in spite of
myself, that our church has, long ago, given up the Word of God and the
Holy Fathers, in order to walk in the muddy and crooked ways of human
and false traditions. Yes! the more I study, the more I am troubled by
the strange and mysterious voices which haunt me day and night, saying:

“Do you not see that in your Church of Rome, you do not follow the Word
of God, but the lying traditions of men?”

“What is more strange and painful is that, the more I pray to God to
silence these voices, the louder they repeat the same distressing
things. It is to put an end to those awful temptations that I have
written this conditional submission. I want to prove to myself that I
will obey the Word of God and the gospel of Christ, in our church, and I
shall be happy all the rest of my life, if the bishops accept this
submission. But I fear it will be rejected.” Mr. Dunn promptly replied:

“You are mistaken, my dear Mr. Chiniquy. I am sure that our bishop will
accept this document as canonical, and sufficient to show your orthodoxy
to the world.”

“If it be so,” I replied, “I will be a most happy man.” It was agreed
that on the 25th of March, I would go with him to Dubuque, to present my
act of submission to the administrator of the diocese, after the people
had signed it. Accordingly, at 7 p. m. on that day, we both took the
train at Chicago for Dubuque, where we arrived next morning. At 11 a.
m., I went to the palace of the bishop, who received me with marks of
the utmost cordiality and affection. I presented him our written act of
submission with a trembling hand, fearing he would reject it. He read it
twice, and throwing his arms around me, he pressed me to his heart. I
felt his tears of joy mixed with mine, rolling down my cheeks, as he
said:

“How happy I am to see that submission! How happy the Pope and all the
bishops of the United States will be to hear of it, for I will not
conceal it from you; we feared that both you and your people would
separate from the church by refusing to submit to her authority.”

I answered that I was not less happy to see an end to those painful
difficulties, and I promised him that, with the help of God, our holy
church would not have a more faithful priest than myself.

While engaged in that pleasant conversation, the dinner hour came. He
gave me the place of honor on his right, before the two grand vicars,
and nothing could be more pleasant than the time we spent around the
table, which was served with a good and well prepared, though frugal
meal. I was happy to see that the bishop, with his priests, were
teetotalers. No wine nor beer to tempt the weak. Before the dinner was
over, the bishop said to Mr. Dunn:

“You will accompany Mr. Chiniquy to St. Anne, in order to announce, in
my name, to the people, the restoration of peace, next Sabbath. No doubt
it will be joyful news to the colony of Father Chiniquy.

“After so many years of hard fighting, the pastor and the people of St.
Anne will enjoy the days of peace and rest which are now secured to
them.”

Then, addressing himself to me, the bishop said:

“The only condition of that peace is that you will spend fifteen days in
retreat and meditation in one of the religious houses you will choose
yourself. I think that, after so much noise and exciting controversies,
it will do you good to pass those days in meditation and prayer, in some
of our beautiful and peaceful solitudes.

I answered him: “If your lordship had not offered me the favor of those
days of perfect and Christian rest, I would have asked you to grant it.
I consider it as a crowning of all your acts of kindness to offer me
those few days of calm and meditation, after the terrible storms of
those last three years. If your lordship has no objection to my choice,
I will go to the beautiful solitude where M. Saurin has built the
celebrated Monastery, College and University of St. Joseph, Indiana. I
hope that nothing will prevent my being there next Monday. After going,
next Sabbath, in the company of Grand Vicar Dunn, to proclaim the
restoration of the blessed peace to my people of St. Anne.”

“You cannot make a better choice,” answered the bishop.

“But, my lord,” I rejoined, “I hope your lordship will have no objection
to give me a written assurance of the perfect restoration of that
long-sought peace. There are people who, I know, will not believe me,
when I tell them how quickly and nobly your lordship has put an end to
all those deplorable difficulties. I want to show them that I stand,
to-day, in the same relation with my superiors and the church in which I
stood previous to these unfortunate strifes.”

“Certainly,” said the bishop, “you are in need of such a document from
your bishop, and you shall have it. I will write it at once.”

But, he had not yet written two lines, when Mr. Dunn looked at his watch
and said: “We have not a minute to lose, if we want to be in time for
the Chicago train.”

I then said to the bishop: “Please, my lord, address me that important
document to Chicago, where I will get it at the postoffice, on my way to
the University of St. Joseph, next Monday; your lordship will have
plenty of time to write it, this afternoon.”

The bishop, having consented, I hastily took leave of him, with Mr.
Dunn, after having received his benediction.

On our way back to St. Anne, the next day, we stopped at Bourbonnaise to
see the grand vicar Mailloux, one of the priests who had been sent by
the bishops of Canada to help my lord O’Regan to crush me. We found him
as he was going to his dining room to take his dinner. He was visibly
humiliated by the complete defeat of Bishop O’Regan, at Rome.

After Mr, Dunn told him that he was sent to proclaim peace to the people
of St. Anne, he coldly asked the written proof of such strange news.

Mr. Dunn answered him: “Do you think, sir, that I would be mean enough
to tell you a lie?”

“I do not say that you are telling me a lie,” replied Mr. Mailloux, “I
believe what you say. But, I want to know the condition of that
unexpected peace. Has Mr. Chiniquy made his submission to the church?”

“Yes, sir,” I replied, “here is a copy of my act of submission.”

He read it, and coldly said: “This is not an act of submission to the
church, but only to the authority of the Gospel, which is a very
different thing. This document can be presented by a Protestant; but, it
cannot be offered by a Catholic priest to his bishop. I cannot
understand how our bishop did not see that at once.”

Mr. Dunn answered him: “My dear grand vicar Mailloux, I have often been
told that it does not do to be more loyal than the king. My hope was
that you would rejoice with us at the news of the peace. I am sorry to
see that I was mistaken. However, I must tell you that if you want to
fight, you will have nobody to fight against; for Father Chiniquy was,
yesterday, accepted as a regular priest of our holy church by the
administrator. This ought to satisfy you.”

I listened to the unpleasant conversation of those two grand vicars,
with painful feelings, without saying a word. For, I was troubled by
those mysterious voices which were reiterating in my mind the cry: “Do
you not see that in the Church of Rome, you do not follow the Word of
God, but only the lying traditions of men?”

I felt much relieved, when I left the house of that so badly disposed
confrere, to come to St. Anne, where the people had gathered on the
public square, to receive us, and rend the air with their cries of joy
at the happy news of peace.

The next day, 27th of March, was Palm Sunday, one of the grand
festivities of the Church of Rome; there was an immense concourse of
people, attracted not only by the religious solemnity of the feast; but
also by the desire to see and hear the deputy sent by their bishop to
proclaim peace. He did it in a most elegant English address, which I
translated into French. He presented me a blessed palm, and I offered
him another loaded with beautiful flowers, in the presence of the
people, as a public sign of the concord which was restored between my
colony and the authorities of the church.

That my Christian readers may understand my blindness, and the mercies
of God towards me, I must confess here, to my shame, that I was glad to
have made my peace with those sinful men, which was not peace with my
God. But, that great God had looked down upon me in mercy. He was soon
to break that peace with the great apostate church, which is poisoning
the world with the wine of her enchantments, that I might walk in the
light of the Gospel and possess that peace and joy which passeth all
understanding.




                              CHAPTER LXV.

EXCELLENT TESTIMONIAL FROM MY BISHOP—MY RETREAT—GRAND VICAR SAURIN AND
  HIS ASSISTANT, REV. M. GRANGER—GRAND VICAR DUNN WRITES ME ABOUT THE
  NEW STORM PREPARED BY THE JESUITS—BISHOP SMITH, ORDERS ME BACK TO
  DUBUQUE—HE REJECTS THE ACTS OF SUBMISSION—THE VOICE OF GOD—THE BISHOP
  REQUIRES A NEW ACT OF SUBMISSION—I REFUSE IT—VISION—CHRIST OFFERS
  HIMSELF AS A GIFT—I AM FORGIVEN, RICH HAPPY AND SAVED—BACK TO MY
  PEOPLE.


Bishop Smith had fulfilled his promise in addressing to me a testimonial
letter, which would show to both friends and foes that the most
honorable and lasting peace between us was to succeed the deplorable
years of strife through which we had just passed. I read it with grand
vicar Dunn, who was not less pleased than I with the kind expressions of
esteem towards my people and myself with which it was filled. I had
never had a document in which my private and public character were so
kindly appreciated. I put it in my portfolio as the most precious
treasure I had ever possessed, and my gratitude to the bishop who had
written such friendly lines, was boundless. I, at once, addressed a
short letter to thank and bless him: and I requested him to pray for me
during the happy days of retreat I was to spend at the monastery of St.
Joseph.

The venerable grand vicar Saurin, and his assistant, Rev. M. Granger,
received me as two Christian gentlemen receive a brother priest, and I
may say that, during my stay in the monastery, they constantly
overwhelmed me with the most sincere marks of kindness. I found in them
both the very best types of priests of Rome. A volume, and not a
chapter, would be required, were I to tell what I saw there of the zeal,
devotedness, ability and marvellous success of their labors. Suffice it
to say, that grand vicar Saurin is justly considered one of the largest
and highest intellects Rome has ever given to the United States. There
is not, perhaps, a man who has done so much for the advancement of that
church in this country as that highly gifted priest. My esteem, respect,
I venture to say, my veneration for him, increased every time I had the
privilege of conversing with him. The only things which pained me were:

1st. When some of his inferior monks came to speak to him, they had to
kneel and prostrate themselves as if he had been a god, and they had to
remain in that humble and degrading posture, till, with a sign of his
hand or a word from his lips, he told them to rise.

2nd. Though he promised to the numerous Protestant parents, who
entrusted their boys and girls to his care for their education, never to
interfere with their religion, he was, nevertheless, incessantly
proselytizing them. Several of his Protestant pupils were received in
the Church of Rome, and renounced the religion of their fathers, in my
presence, on the eve of Easter of that year.

While, as a priest, I rejoiced in the numerous conquests of my church
over her enemies, in all our colleges and nunneries, I objected to the
breach of promise, always connected with those conversions. I, however,
then thought, as I think to-day, that a Protestant who takes his
children to a Roman Catholic priest or nun for their education, had no
religion.

It is simply an absurdity to promise that we will respect the religion
of a man who has none. How can we respect that which does not exist?

As a general thing, there are too few people who understand the profound
meaning of our Saviour’s words to his disciples: “Come ye yourselves
apart into a desert place and rest a while.” These words, uttered after
the apostles had gathered themselves together unto Jesus, and told him
all things both what they had done and taught, ought to receive more
attention, on the part of those whom the Son of God has chosen to
continue the great work of preaching his Gospel to the world. I had
never before so well realized how good it was to be alone with Christ,
and tell him all I had done, said and thought. Those few days of rest
and communion with my Saviour were one of the greatest favors my
merciful God had ever given me.

My principal occupation was to read and meditate on the Gospel. That
divine book had never been so precious to me as since God had directed
me to put it as the fundamental stone of my faith in the act of
submission I had just given to my bishop: and my church had never been
so dear to me as since she had accepted that conditional submission. I
felt a holy pride and joy at having finally silenced the voice of the
enemy which, so often, troubled my faith by crying to my soul: “Do you
not see that in your Church of Rome, you do not follow the Word of God,
but only the lying traditions of men.” My church, through her bishop,
had just given me what I considered an infallible assurance of the
contrary, by accepting the document signed by me and my people, where we
had clearly said that we would never obey any authority or any superior,
except when “their orders or doctrines would be based upon the Gospel of
Christ.” My soul was rejoicing in those thoughts, when, on the 5th of
April (Monday after Easter) grand vicar Saurin handed me a letter from
Mr. Dunn, telling me that a new storm, brought by the Jesuits, and more
formidable than the past ones, was about to break on me; that I had to
prepare for new and more serious conflicts than I had ever experienced.

The next morning, Mr. Saurin handed me another letter from the Bishop of
Dubuque, and with a sympathy which I will never forget, he said:

“I am sorry to see that you are not at the end of your troubles, as you
expected.

“Bishop Smith orders you back to Dubuque with words which are far from
being friendly.”

But, strange to say, such bad news, which would have saddened and
discouraged me, in other circumstances, left me perfectly calm and
cheerful on that day. In my dear Gospel, which had been my daily bread,
the last eight days, I had found the helmet for my head, the breastplate
and the shield to protect me, and the unconquerable sword with which to
fight.

From every page, I heard my Saviour’s voice: “Fear not, I am with thee.”

When, on my way back to Dubuque, I stopped at Chicago, to know from my
faithful friend, Mr. Dunn, the cause of the new storm. He said:

“You remember how grand vicar Mailloux was displeased with the
conditional submission you had given to the bishop. As soon as we had
left him, he sent the young priest who is with him, to the Jesuits of
Chicago, to tell them that the authority of the church and of the bishop
would be forever lost, if Chiniquy were allowed to submit on such a
condition. He wanted them to notice that it was not to the authority of
the bishops and the church you had submitted; but only to the authority
of the Bible. The Jesuits were of the same mind. They immediately sent
to Dubuque, and said to the bishop: ‘Do you not see that Chiniquy is a
disguised Protestant; that he has deceived you by presenting you such an
act of submission. Does not your lordship see that Chiniquy has not
submitted himself to your authority, but to the authority of his Bible
alone? Do you not fear that the whole body of the bishops and the Pope
himself will condemn you for having fallen into the trap prepared by
that disguised Protestant?’

“Our administrator, though a good man when left to himself, is weak, and
like soft wax, can be manipulated in every way.

“The Jesuits who want to rule the priests and the church with an iron
rod, and who are aiming to change the Pope and the bishops into the most
heartless tyrants, have advised the administrator to force you to give
an unconditional act of submission. It is not the Word of God which must
rule us now, it is the old Jupiter, who is coming back to rule us under
the name of a modern divinity, called ‘the authority of the bishops.’
The administrator and the Jesuits themselves, have telegraphed your
submission to several bishops, who have unanimously answered that it
must be rejected, and another given, without condition, requested from
you. You were evidently too correct, when you told me the other day,
that your act of submission was too good for the bishops and the Pope.
What will you do?”

I replied: “I do not know what I will do, but be sure of this, my dear
Mr. Dunn, I will do what our great and merciful God will tell me.”

“Very well, very well,” he answered, “May God help you!”[H].

-----

Footnote H:

  That same Mr. Dunn was also excommunicated, not long after, by his
  bishop, and died after publicly refusing to be relieved from that
  sentence.

-----

After warmly shaking hands with me, I left to take the train for
Dubuque, where I arrived, next morning. I went immediately to the
bishop’s palace. I found him in the company of a Jesuit, and I felt
myself as a poor helpless ship between two threatening icebergs.

“Your lordship wants to see me again,” I said.

“Yes, sir, I want to see you again,” he answered.

“What do you want from me my lord?” I replied.

“Have you the testimonial letter I addressed to you, at Chicago, last
week?”

“Yes, my lord, I have it with me.”

“Will you please show it to me,” he replied.

“With pleasure, here it is,” and I handed him the precious document.

As soon as he had assured himself that it was the very letter in
question, he ran to the stove and threw it into the fire. I felt so
puzzled at the action of my bishop, that I remained almost paralyzed;
but soon, coming to myself, I ran, to save from the flames, that
document which was more valuable and precious to me than all the gold of
California, but it was too late. It was in ashes.

I turned to the bishop and said: “How can you take from me a document
which is my property, and destroy it without my permission?”

He answered me with an impudence that cannot be expressed on paper: “I
am your superior, and have no account to give you.”

I replied: “Yes, my lord, you are my superior indeed. You are a great
bishop in our church, and I am nothing but a poor miserable priest.

“But, there is an Almighty God in heaven, who is as much above you as he
is above me. That great God has granted me

rights which I will never give up to please any man. In the presence of
God, I protest against your iniquity.”

“Have you come here to lecture me?” replied the bishop.

“No, my lord, I did not come to lecture you; I come at your command, but
I want to know if it was to insult me as you have just done that you
requested me to come here again.”

“I ordered you to come here again because you deceived me the last time
you were here,” he answered: “you gave me an act of submission which you
know very well is not an act of submission. I accepted it then, but I
was mistaken; I reject it to-day.”

I answered: “How can you say that I deceived you? The document I
presented you, is written in good, plain English. It is there, on your
table, I see it: you read it twice, and understood it well. If you were
deceived by its contents, you deceived yourself. You are, then, a
self-deceiver and you cannot accuse me of having deceived you.”

He then took the document, read it slowly: and when at the words, “we
submit ourselves to your authority, according to the Word of God as we
find it in the Gospel of Christ,” he stopped and said: “What do you mean
by this?”

I answered, “I mean what you see there. I mean that neither I nor my
people will ever submit ourselves to anybody, except according to the
eternal laws of truth, justice and holiness of God, as we find them
expressed in the Bible.”

He angrily answered, “Such language on your part is sheer Protestantism.
I cannot accept such a conditional submission from any priest.”

Then, again, I seemed to hear the mysterious voice, “Do you not see that
in your Church of Rome, you do not follow the Word of God, but the lying
traditions of men?”

Thanks be to God, I did not silence that voice in that solemn hour.

An ardent, though silent prayer, went from the bottom of my heart to the
mercy seat. With all the fervor of my soul I said: “Oh my God! speak,
speak again to thy poor servant, and grant me the grace to follow thy
Holy Word!” I then said to the bishop:

“You distress me by rejecting this act of submission, and asking
another. Please explain yourself more clearly, and tell me the nature of
the new one you require from me and my people.”

Taking then a more subdued and polite tone, the bishop said:

“I hope, Mr. Chiniquy, that, as a good priest, you do not want to rebel
against your bishop, and that you will give me the act of submission I
ask from you. Take away these ‘Words of God,’ ‘Gospel of Christ,’ and
‘Bible,’ from your present document, and I will be satisfied.”

“But, my lord, with my people, I have put these words because we want to
obey only the bishops who follow the Word of God. We want to submit only
to the church which respects and follows the Gospel of Christ.”

In an irritated manner, he quickly answered: “Take away from your act of
submission, those ‘Words of God,’ and ‘Gospel of Christ,’ and ‘Bible!’
or I will punish you as a rebel.”

“My lord,” I replied, “those expressions are there to show us and to the
whole world, that the Word of God, the Gospel of Christ and the Bible,
are the fundamental stones of our holy church. If we reject those
precious stones, on what foundations will our church and our faith
rest?”

He answered angrily: “Mr. Chiniquy, I am your superior, I do not want to
argue with you: You are my inferior, your business is to obey me. Give
me, at once, an act of submission in which you will simply say that you
and your people will submit yourselves to my authority, and promise to
do anything I will bid you.”

I calmly answered: “What you ask me is not an act of submission, it is
an act of adoration. I do absolutely refuse to give it.”

“If it be so, sir,” he answered, “you can no longer be a Roman Catholic
priest.”

I raised my hands to heaven, and cried with a loud voice: “May God
Almighty be forever blessed.”

I took my hat and left to go to my hotel. When alone, in my room, I
locked the door and fell on my knees, to consider, in the presence of
God, what I had just done. There, the awful, undeniable truth stared me
in the face. My church could not be the Church of Christ! That sad truth
had not been revealed to me by any Protestant, nor any other enemy of
the church. It was from her own lips I had got it? It had been told me
by one of her most learned and devoted bishops! My church was the
deadly, the irreconcilable enemy of the Word of God, as I had so often
suspected! I was not allowed to remain a single day longer in that
church without positively and publicly giving up the Gospel of Christ!
It was evident to me that the Gospel was only a blind, a mockery to
conceal her iniquities, tyrannies, superstitions and idolatries. The
only use of the Gospel in my church, was to throw dust in the eyes of
the priests and people! It had no authority. The only rule and guide
were the will, the passions and the dictates of sinful men!

There, on my knees, and alone with God, it was evident to me that the
voice which had so often troubled and shaken my faith, was the voice of
my merciful God who wanted to save me. It was the voice of my dear
Saviour, who wanted to bring me out of the ways of perdition in which I
was walking. And I had tried so often to silence that voice!

“My God! my God!” I cried, “The Church of Rome is not thy church. To
obey the voice of my conscience, which is thine, I gave it up. When I
had the choice between giving up the Church or the Bible, I did not
hesitate. I could not give up thy Holy Word. I have given up Rome! But,
O Lord, where is thy church? Oh! speak!! where must I go to be saved?”

For more than one hour, I cried to God in vain; no answer came. In vain,
I cried for a ray of light to guide me. The more I prayed and wept, the
greater was the darkness which surrounded me! I then felt as if God had
forsaken me, and an unspeakable distress was the result of that horrible
thought. To add to my distress, the thought flashed across my mind that
by giving up the Church of Rome, I had given up the church of my dear
father and mother, of my brothers, my friends and my country. In fact
all that was near and dear to me!

I hope that none of my readers will ever experience what it is to give
up friends, relatives, parents, honor, country—everything! I did not
regret the sacrifice, but I felt as if I could not survive it. With
tears, I cried to God for more strength and faith to bear the cross
which was laid on my too weak shoulders but all in vain.

Then I felt that an implacable war was to be declared against me, which
would end only with my life. The Pope, the bishops and priests, all over
the world, would denounce and curse me. They would attack and destroy my
character, my name and my honor, in their press, from their pulpit and
in their confessionals, where the man they strike can never know whence
the blow is coming! Almost in despair, I tried to think of some one who
would come to my help in that formidable conflict, but could find none.
Every one of the millions of Roman Catholics were bound to curse me. My
best friends—my own people—even my own brothers, were bound to look upon
me with horror as an apostate, a vile outcast! Could I hope for help or
protection from Protestants? No! for my priestly life had been spent in
writing and preaching against them. In vain would I try to give an idea
of the desolation I felt, when that thought struck my mind.

Forsaken by God and man, what would become of me? Where would I go when
out of that room?

Expelled with contempt by my former Roman Catholic friends; repulsed
with still more contempt by Protestants; where could I go to hide my
shame and drag my miserable existence? How could I go again into that
world where there was no more room for me; where there was no hand to
press mine; none to smile upon me! Life suddenly became to me an
unbearable burden. My brain seemed to be filled with burning coals. I
was losing my mind. Yea, death, an instant death seemed to me the
greatest blessing in that awful hour! and, will I say it? Yes! I took my
knife to cut my throat and put an end to my miserable existence! But my
merciful God, who wanted only to humble me, by showing me my own
helplessness, stopped my hand, and the knife fell on the floor.

Though I felt the pangs of that desolation for more than two hours, I
constantly cried to God for a ray of his saving light, for a word
telling me what to do, where to go to be saved. At last, drops of cold
sweat began to cover again my face and my whole body. The pulsations of
my heart began to be very slow and weak: I felt so feeble that I
expected to faint at any moment, or fall dead! At first I thought that
death would be a great relief, but then, I said to myself: “If I die,
where will I go, when there is no faith, nor a ray of light to illumine
my poor perishing soul! Oh, my dear Saviour,” I cried, “come to my help!
Lift up the light of thy reconciled countenance upon me.”

In that very instant, I remembered that I had my dear New Testament with
me, which I used then, as now, to carry everywhere. The thought flashed
across my mind that I would find in that divine book the answer to my
prayer, and light to guide me through that dark night to that house of
refuge and salvation, after which my soul was ardently longing. With a
trembling hand and a praying heart, I opened the book at random; but,
no! not I, my God himself opened it for me. My eyes fell on these words:
“YE ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. BE NOT YE THE SERVANTS OF MEN.” (1 Cor.,
7:23.)

Strange to say! Those words came to my mind, more as a light than an
articulated sound. They, suddenly, but most beautifully and powerfully,
gave me, as much as a man can know it, the knowledge of the great
mystery of a perfect salvation through Christ alone. They, at once,
brought a great and delightful calm to my soul. I said to myself: “Jesus
has bought me, then I am His; for when I have bought a thing, it is
mine, absolutely mine! Jesus has bought me! I, then, belong to him! He
alone has a right over me. I do not belong to the bishops, to the Popes;
not even to the church, as I have been told till now. I belong to Jesus,
and to him alone! His Word must be my guide, and my light by day and by
night. Jesus has bought me, I said again to myself; then He has saved
me! and if so, I am saved, perfectly saved, for ever saved! for Jesus
cannot save me by half. Jesus is my God; the works of God are perfect.
My salvation must, then, be a perfect salvation! But how has he saved
me? What price has he paid for my poor guilty soul? The answer came as
quickly as lightning: “He bought you with his blood shed on the cross!
He saved you by dying on Calvary!”

I, then, said to myself again: “If Jesus has perfectly saved me by
shedding his blood on the cross, I am not saved as I have thought and
preached till now, by my penances, my prayers to Mary and the saints, my
confessions and indulgences, not even by the flames or purgatory.

In that instant, all things which, as a Roman Catholic, I had to believe
to be saved—all the mummeries by which the poor Roman Catholics are so
cruelly deceived, the chaplets, indulgences, scapularies, auricular
confession, invocation of the virgin, holy water, masses, purgatory,
etc., given as means of salvation, vanished from my mind as a huge
tower, when struck at the foundation, crumbles to the ground. Jesus
alone remained in my mind as the Saviour of my soul!

Oh! what joy I felt at this simple, but sublime truth! But it was the
will of God that this joy should be short. It suddenly went away with
the beautiful light which had caused it; and my poor soul was again
wrapped in the most awful darkness. How ever profound that darkness was,
a still darker object presented itself before my mind. It was as a very
high mountain; but not composed of sand or stones, it was the mountain
of my sins. I saw them all standing before me. And still more horrified
was I when I saw it moving towards me as if, with a mighty hand, to
crush me. I tried to escape, but in vain. I felt tied to the floor, and
the next moment, it had rolled over me. I felt as crushed under its
weight; for it was as heavy as granite. I could scarcely breathe! My
only hope was to cry to God for help. With a loud voice, heard by many
in the hotel, I cried: “O my God! have mercy upon me! My sins are
destroying me! I am lost, save me!” But it seemed God could not hear me.
The mountain was between, to prevent my cries from reaching Him, and to
hide my tears. I suddenly thought that God would have nothing to do with
such a sinner, but to open the gates of hell to throw me into that
burning furnace prepared for his enemies, and which I had so richly
deserved!

I was mistaken, after eight or ten minutes of unspeakable agony, the
rays of a new and beautiful light began to pierce through the dark cloud
which hung over me. In that light, I clearly saw my Saviour. There he
was, bent under the weight of his heavy cross. His face was covered with
blood, the crown of thorns was on his head and the nails in his hands.
He was looking at me with an expression of compassion, of love, which no
tongue can describe. Coming to me, he said: “I have heard thy cries, I
have seen thy tears, I come to offer myself to thee as a GIFT. I offer
thee my blood and my bruised body as a GIFT to pay thy debts; wilt thou
give me thy heart? Wilt thou take my Word for the only lamp of thy feet
and the only light of thy path? I bring thee eternal life, as a gift!”

I answered: “Dear Jesus, how sweet art thy words to my soul! Speak, oh!
speak again! Yes, beloved Saviour, I want to love thee; but dost thou
not see that mountain which is crushing me? Oh! remove it! Take away my
sins!”

I had not done speaking when I saw his mighty hand stretched out. He
touched the mountain, and it rolled into the deep, and disappeared. At
the same time, I felt as if a shower of the blood of the Lamb were
falling upon me to purify my soul. And, suddenly, my humble room was
transformed into a real paradise. The angels of God could not be more
happy than I was in that most mysterious and blessed hour of my life.
With an unspeakable joy, I said to my Saviour: “Dear Jesus, the GIFT of
God, I accept thee! Thou hast offered the pardon of my sins as a gift, I
accept the gift. Thou hast brought me eternal life as a gift! I accept
it! Thou hast redeemed and saved me, beloved Saviour, I know, I feel it.
But this is not enough. I do not want to be saved alone. Save my people
also. Save my whole country! I feel rich and happy in that gift; grant
me to show its beauty and preciousness, to my people, that they may
accept it, and rejoice in its possession.”

This sudden revelation of that marvellous truth of salvation as a GIFT,
had so completely transformed me, that I felt quite a new man. The
unutterable distress of my soul had been changed into an unspeakable
joy. My fears had gone away, to be replaced by a courage and strength,
such as I had never experienced. The Popes, with their bishops and
priests, and millions of abject slaves might, now, attack me, I felt
that I was a match for them all. My great ambition was to go back to my
people and tell them what the Lord had done to save my soul. I washed my
tears away, paid my bill and took the train which brought me back into
the midst of my dear countrymen. At that very same hour they were
anxious and excited, for they had just received, at Kankakee City, a
telegram from the Bishop of Dubuque, telling them: “Turn away your
priest, for he has refused to give me an unconditional act of
submission.”

They had gathered in great numbers to hear the reading of that strange
message. But they unanimously said: “If Mr. Chiniquy has refused to give
an unconditional act of submission, he has done right, we will stand by
him to the end.” However, I knew nothing of that admirable resolution. I
arrived at St. Anne, on a Sabbath day, at the hour of the morning
service. There was an immense crowd at the door of the chapel. They
rushed to me and said: “You are just coming from the bishop; what good
news have you to bring us?”

I answered: “No news here, my good friends, come to the chapel and I
will tell you what the Lord has done for my soul.”

When they had filled the large building, I told them.

“Our Saviour, the day before his death, said to his disciples: ‘I will
be a scandal to you, this night.’ I must tell you the same thing. I will
be, to-day, I fear, the cause of a great scandal to every one of you.
But, as the scandal which Christ gave to his disciples, has saved the
world; I hope that, by the great mercy of God, the scandal I will give
you will save you. I was your pastor till yesterday? But I have no more
that honor to-day, for I have broken the ties by which I was bound as a
slave at the feet of the bishops and of the Pope.”

This sentence was scarcely finished, when a universal cry of surprise
and sadness filled the church. “Oh! what does that mean?” exclaimed the
congregation.

“My dear countrymen,” I added, “I have not come to tell you to follow
me! I did not die to save your immortal souls: I have not shed my blood
to buy you a place in heaven; but Christ has done it. Then follow Christ
and him alone? Now, I must tell you why I have broken the ignominious
and unbearable yoke of men, to follow Christ. You remember that, on the
21st of March last, you signed, with me, an act of submission to the
authority of the Bishop of the Church of Rome, with the conditional
clause that we would obey them only in matters which were according to
the teachings of the Word of God as found in the Gospel of Christ. In
that act of submission we did not want to be slaves of any man, but the
servants of God, the followers of the Gospel. It was our hope then that
our church would accept such a submission. And your joy was great, when
you heard that Grand Vicar Dunn was here on the 28th of March, to tell
you that Bishop Smith had accepted the submission. But that acceptation
was revoked. Yesterday, I was told in the presence of God, by the same
bishop, that he ought not to have accepted an act of submission from any
priest or people based on the Gospel of Christ! Yes! yesterday, Bishop
Smith rejected, with the utmost contempt, the act of submission we had
given him, and which he had accepted only two weeks ago, because the
‘Word of God’ was mentioned in it! When I respectfully requested him to
tell me the nature of the new act of submission he wanted from us, he
ordered me to take away from it ‘the Word of God, the Gospel of Christ,
and the Bible,’ if we wanted to be accepted as good Catholics! We had
thought, till then, that the sacred Word of God, and the Holy Gospel of
Christ were the fundamental and precious stones of the Church of Rome.
We loved her on that account, we wanted to remain in her bosom, even
when we were forced to fight, as honest men, against that tyrant,
O’Regan. Believing that the Church of Rome was the child of the Word of
God, that it was the most precious fruit of the divine tree planted on
the earth, under the name of the Gospel, we would have given the last
drop of our blood to defend her!

“But, yesterday, I have learned, from the very lips of the Bishops of
Rome, that we were a band of simpletons in believing those things. I
have learned that the Church of Rome has nothing to do with the Word of
God, except to throw it overboard, to trample it under their feet, and
to forbid us even to name it in the solemn act of submission we had
given. I have been told that we could no longer be Roman Catholics, if
we persisted in putting the Word of God and the Gospel of Christ as the
foundation of our religion, our faith and our submission. When I was
told, by the bishop, that I had either to renounce the Word of God as
the base of my submission, or the title of priest of Rome, I did not
hesitate. Nothing could induce me to give up the Gospel of Christ; and
so I gave up the title and position of priest in the Roman Catholic
Church. I would rather suffer a thousand deaths than renounce the Gospel
of Christ. I am no longer a priest of Rome; but I am more than ever a
disciple of Christ, a follower of the Gospel. That Gospel is for me,
what it was for Paul: ‘The power of God unto salvation.’ It is the bread
of my soul. In it we can satisfy our thirst with the waters of eternal
life! No! no!! I could not buy the honor of being any longer a slave to
the bishops and popes of Rome, by giving up the Gospel of Christ!

“When I requested the bishop to give me the precise form of submission
he wanted from us, he answered: ‘Give me an act of submission without
any condition, and promise that you will do anything I bid you.’ I
replied:

“‘This is not an act of submission, it is an act of adoration! I will
never give it to you.!’

“‘If so,’ he said, ‘you can no longer be a Roman Catholic priest.’

“I raised my hands to heaven, and with a loud and cheerful voice, I
said: ‘May God Almighty be forever blessed.’”

I then told them something of my desolation, when alone, in my room; of
the granite mountain which had been rolled over my shoulders, of my
tears and of my despair. I told them also how my bleeding, dying
crucified Saviour had brought me the forgiveness of my sins; how he had
offered me eternal salvation as a GIFT, and how rich, strong and happy I
felt in that gift. I then offered them the GIFT and besought them to
accept it.

My address lasted more than two hours, and God blessed it in a
marvellous way. Its effects were profound and lasting, but it is too
long to describe here. In substance, I said: “I respect you too much to
impose myself upon your honest consciences, or to dictate what you ought
to do on this most solemn occasion. I feel that the hour has come for me
to make a great sacrifice; I must leave you! but no! I will not go away
before you tell me to do so. You will yourselves break the ties so dear
which have united us. Please, pay attention to these, my parting words:
“If you think it is better for you to follow the Pope than to follow
Christ; that it is better to trust in the works of your hands, and in
your own merits, than in the blood of the Lamb, shed on the cross, to be
saved; if you think it is better for you to follow the traditions of men
than the Gospel; and if you believe that it is better for you to have a
priest of Rome, who will keep you tied as slaves to the feet of the
bishops, and who will preach to you the ordinances of men, rather than
have me preach to you nothing but the pure Word of God, as we find it in
the Gospel of Christ, tell it to me by rising up, and I will go!” But to
my great surprise nobody moved. The chapel was filled with sobs; tears
were flowing from every eye; but not one moved to tell me to leave them!
I was puzzled. For though I had hoped that many, enlightened by the
copies of the New Testament I had given them, tired of the tyranny of
the bishops, and disgusted with the superstitions of Rome, would be glad
to break the yoke with me, to follow Christ; I was afraid that the
greatest number would not dare to break their allegiance to the church,
and publicly give up her authority. After a few minutes of silence,
during which I mixed my tears and my sobs with those of my people, I
told them: “Why do you not, at once, rise up and tell me to go? You see
that I can no longer remain your pastor after renouncing the tyranny of
the bishops, and the traditions of men, to follow the Gospel of Christ
as my only rule. Why do you not bravely tell me to go away?”

But this new appeal was still without any answer. I was filled with
astonishment. However, it was evident to me that a great and mysterious
change was wrought in that multitude. Their countenances, their manners
were completely changed. They were speaking to me with their eyes filled
with tears, and their manly faces beaming with joy. Their sobs, in some
way, told me that they were filled with new light; that they were full
of new strength, and ready to make the most heroic sacrifices, and break
their fetters to follow Christ, and Him alone. There was something in
those brave, honest and happy faces which was telling me more
effectually than the most eloquent speech: “We have accepted the GIFT,
we want to be rich, happy, free, and saved in the gift: we do not want
anything else; remain among us and help us to love both the gift and the
giver!”

A thought suddenly flashed across my mind, and with an inexpressible
sentiment of hope and joy, I told them:

“My dear countrymen! The Mighty God, who gave me his saving light,
yesterday, can grant you the same favor, to-day. He can, as well, save a
thousand souls as one. I see, in your noble and Christian faces, that
you do not want any more to be slaves of men. You want to be the free
children of God, intelligent followers of the Gospel! The light is
shining, and you like it. The gift of God has been offered to you, and
you have accepted it! With me you will break the fetters of a captivity,
worse than that of Egypt, to follow the Gospel of Christ, and take
possession of the Promised Land: let all those who think it is better to
follow Jesus Christ than the Pope, better to follow the Word of God than
the traditions of men: let all those of you who want me to remain here
and preach to you nothing but the Word of God, as we find it in the
Gospel of Christ, tell it to me, by rising up. I am your man! Rise up!”

Without a single exception, that multitude arose! More than a thousand
of my countrymen had, forever, broken their fetters. They had crossed
the Red Sea and exchanged the servitude of Egypt, for the blessings of
the Promised Land!




                             CHAPTER LXVI.

THE SOLEMN RESPONSIBILITIES OF MY NEW POSITION—WE GIVE UP THE NAME OF
  ROMAN CATHOLIC TO CALL OURSELVES CHRISTIAN CATHOLICS—DISMAY OF THE
  ROMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPS—MY LORD DUGGAN, COADJUTOR OF ST. LOUIS, HURRIED
  TO CHICAGO—HE COMES TO ST. ANNE TO PERSUADE THE PEOPLE TO SUBMIT TO
  HIS AUTHORITY—HE IS IGNOMINIOUSLY TURNED OUT AND RUNS AWAY IN THE
  MIDST OF THE CRIES OF THE PEOPLE.


Where shall I find words to express the sentiments of surprise,
admiration and joy I felt when, after divine service, alone in my humble
study, I considered, in the presence of God, what His mighty hand had
just wrought under my eyes. The people who surrounded the Saviour when
he cried to Lazarus to come forth, were not more amazed at seeing the
dead coming out of his grave than I was when I had seen not one, but
more than a thousand, of my countrymen so suddenly and unexpectedly
coming out from the grave of the degrading slavery in which they were
born and brought up. No, the heart of Moses was not filled with more joy
than mine, when on the shores of the Red Sea, he sang his sublime hymns:

“I will sing unto the Lord: for He hath triumphed gloriously. The horse
and his rider, hath he thrown into the sea. The Lord is my strength and
song, and he is become my salvation. He is my God and I will prepare him
an habitation: My fathers’ God and I will exalt him.”—Ex. 15:1, 2.

My joy was, however, suddenly changed into confusion, when I considered
the unworthiness of the instrument which God had chosen to do that work.
I felt this was only the beginning of the most remarkable religious
reform which had ever occurred on this continent of America, and I was
dismayed at the thought of such a task! I saw, at a glance, that I was
called to guide my people into regions entirely new and unexplored. The
terrible difficulties which Luther, Calvin and Knox had met, at almost
every step, were to meet me! Though giants, they had, at many times,
been brought low and almost discouraged in their new positions. What
would become of me, seeing that I was so deficient in knowledge, wisdom
and experience!

Many times, during the first night, after the deliverance of my people
from the bondage of the Pope, I said to my God in tears:

“Why hast not thou chosen a more worthy instrument of thy mercies
towards my brethren?” I would have shrank before the task, had not God
said to me in his Word: “For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not
many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are
called; but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound
the wise. And God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound
the things which are mighty, and base things of the world and things
which are despised, hath God chosen; yea, the things which are not, to
bring to naught the things which are, that no flesh should glory in his
presence.”—1 Cor. 1:26-30.

These words calmed my fears and gave me new courage. Next morning, I
said to myself: “Is it not God alone, who has done the great things of
yesterday? Why should I not rely upon him for the things which remain to
be done?

“I am weak, it is true, but he is strong and mighty. I am unwise, but he
is the God of light and wisdom: I am sinful, but he is the God of
holiness: He wants the world to know that He is the worker.”

It would make the most interesting book, were I to tell all the
marvellous episodes of the new battle my dear countrymen and I had to
fight against Rome, in those stormy but blessed days. Let me ask my
readers to come with me to that Roman Catholic family and see the
surprise and desolation of the wife and children when the father
returned from public service and said: “My dear wife and children, I
have, forever, left the Church of Rome, and hope that you will do the
same. The ignominious chains by which we were tied, as the slaves of the
bishops and of the Pope, are broken. Christ Jesus alone will reign over
us now. His Holy Word alone will rule and guide us. Salvation is a gift.
I have accepted it and am happy in its possession.”

In another house, the husband had not been able to come to church, but
the wife and children had. It was now the wife who announced to her
husband that she had, forever, renounced the usurped authority of the
bishops and the Pope: and that it was her firm resolution to obey no
other master than Christ, and accept no other religion than the one
taught in the Gospel.

At first, this was considered only as a joke; but as soon as it was
realized to be a fact, there were, in many places, confusion, tears,
angry words and bitter discussions. But the God of truth, light and
salvation was there; and as it was His work, the storms were soon
calmed, the tears dried, and peace restored.

A week had scarcely passed, when the Gospel cause had achieved one of
the most glorious victories over its implacable enemy, the Pope. In a
few days, 405 out of 500 families which were around me in St. Anne, had
not only accepted the Gospel of Christ, as their only authority in
religion; but had publicly given up the name of Roman Catholics, to call
themselves Christian Catholics.

A few months later, a Romish priest, legally questioned on the subject,
by the Judge of Kankakee, had to swear that only fifteen families had
remained Roman Catholics in St. Anne.

A most admirable feature of this religious movement, was the strong
determination of those who had never been taught to read, to lose no
time in acquiring the privilege of reading for themselves the Divine
Gospel which had made them free from the bondage of man. Half of the
people had never been taught to read while in Canada; but as their
children were attending the schools we had established in different
parts of the colony, every house, as well as our chapel, on Sabbath
days, was soon turned into a school house, where our school boys and
girls were the teachers, and the fathers and mothers, the pupils. In a
short time, there were but few, except those who refused to leave Rome,
who could not read for themselves the Holy Word of God.

But, however great the victory we had gained over the Pope, it was not
yet complete. It was true that the enemy had received a deadly wound.
The beast, with the seven heads, had its principal one severed. The
usurped authority of the bishops had been destroyed, and the people had
determined to accept none, but the authority of Christ. But many false
notions, drank with the milk of their mothers, had been retained. Many
errors and superstitions still remained in their minds, as a mist after
the rising of the sun, to prevent them from seeing clearly the saving
light of the Gospel.

It was my duty to destroy those superstitions, and root out these
noxious weeds. But, I knew the formidable difficulties the reformers of
the 15th century had met, the deplorable divisions which had spread
among them, and the scandals which had so seriously retarded and
compromised the reformation.

I cried to God for wisdom and strength. Never had I understood so
clearly, as I did at that most solemn and difficult epoch of my life,
the truth that prayer is to the troubled mind what oil is to the raging
waves of the sea.

My people and I, as are all Roman Catholics, were much given to the
worship of images and statues. There were fourteen beautiful pictures
hung on the walls of our chapel called: “The Way of the Cross,” on which
the circumstances of the passion of Jesus Christ were represented, each
surmounted with a cross. One of our favorite devotional exercises, was
to kneel, three or four times a week, before them, prostrate ourselves
and say, with a loud voice: “Oh! holy cross we adore thee.”

We used to address our most fervent prayers to them, as if they could
hear us, asking them to change our hearts and purify our souls! Our
blind devotions were so sincere that we used to bow our heads to the
ground before them. I may say the same of a beautiful statue, or rather
idol, of the Virgin Mary, represented as a child learning to read at the
feet of her mother, St. Anne.

The group was a masterpiece of art, sent to me by some rich friends from
Montreal, not long after I had left that city to form the colony of St.
Anne, in 1852. We had frequently addressed our most fervent prayers to
those statues, but after the blessed pentecost on which we had broken
the yoke of the Pope, I never entered my church without blushing at the
sight of those idols on the altar.

I would have given much to have the pictures, crosses and images
removed, but dare not lay hands suddenly on them. I was afraid, lest I
should do harm to some of my people who, it seemed to me, were yet too
weak in their religious views to bear it. I was just then reading how
Knox and Calvin had made bonfires of all those relics of old Paganism,
and I wished I could do the same; but I felt like Jacob, who could not
follow the rapid march of his brother, Esau, towards the land of Seir.
“The children were tender and the flocks and herds were young. If men
had overdriven them one day, all the flocks would have died.”—Gen.
33:13.

Our merciful God saw the perplexity in which I was, and taught me how to
get rid of those idols without harming the weak.

One Sabbath, on which I preached on the 2nd Commandment: “Thou shalt not
make unto thyself any graven image,” etc., I remained in the chapel to
pray after the people had left. I looked up to the group of statues on
the altar, and said to them: “My good ladies, you must come down from
that high position. God Almighty alone is worshipped here now; if you
could walk out of this place, I would politely invite you to do it. But
you are nothing but mute, deaf, blind and motionless idols. You have
eyes, but you cannot see; ears, but you cannot hear; feet, but you
cannot walk. What will I do with you now? Your reign has come to an
end.”

It suddenly came to my mind that when I had put these statues on their
high pedestal, I had tied them with a very slender, but strong silk
cord, to prevent them from falling. I said to myself: “If I were to cut
that string, the idols would surely fall, the first day the people would
shake the floor when entering or going out.” Their fall and destruction
would then scandalize no one. I took my knife and scaled the altar, cut
the string, and said: “Now, my good ladies, take care of yourself,
especially when the chapel is shaken by the wind, or the coming in of
the people.”

I never witnessed a more hearty laugh than, at the beginning of the
religious services, on the next Sabbath. The chapel, being shaken by the
action of the whole people who fell on their knees to pray, the two
idols, deprived of their silk support, after a couple of jerks which, in
former days, we might have taken for a friendly greeting, fell down with
a loud crash, and broke into fragments. Old and young, strong and weak,
and even babes in the faith, after laughing to their heart’s content, at
the sad end of their idols, said to each other: “How foolish and blind
were we, to put our trust in and pray to these idols, that they might
protect us when they cannot take care of themselves!”

The last vestige of idol worship among our dear converts, disappeared
for ever with the dust and broken fragments of these poor helpless
statues. The very next day, the people themselves took away all the
images before which they had so often abjectly prostrated themselves,
and destroyed them.

From the beginning of this movement, it had been my plan to let the
people draw their own conclusions as much as possible from their own
study of the Holy Scriptures. I used to direct their steps, in such a
way that they might understand that I was myself led with them by the
mighty and merciful arm of God, in our new ways.

It was also evident to me that, from the beginning, the great majority,
after searching the Scriptures with prayerful attention, had found out
that Purgatory was a diabolical invention used by the priests of Rome,
to enrich themselves, at the expense of their poor blind slaves. But I
was also convinced that quite a number were not yet altogether free from
that imposture.

I did not know how to attack and destroy that error without wounding and
injuring some of the weak children of the Gospel. After much praying, I
thought that the best way to clear the clouds which were still hovering
around the feeblest intelligences, was to have recourse to the following
device:

The All-Souls Day (1st Nov.) had come, when it was the usage to take up
collections for the sake of having prayers and masses said for the souls
in purgatory. I then said to the people, from the pulpit: “You have been
used from your infancy, to collect money, to-day, in order to have
prayers said for the souls in purgatory. Since we have left the Church
of Rome, for the Church of Christ, we have spent many pleasant hours
together in reading and meditating upon the Gospel. You know that we
have not found in it a single word about purgatory. From the beginning
to the end of that divine book, we have learned that it was only through
the blood of the Lamb, shed on the cross, that our guilty souls could be
purified from their sins. I know, however, that a few of you have
retained something of the views taught to you, when in the Church of
Rome, concerning purgatory. I do not want to trouble them by useless
discussions on the subject, or by refusing the money they want to give
for the souls of their dear departed parents and friends. The only thing
I want to do is this: You used to have a small box passed to you to
receive that money. To-day, instead of one box, two boxes will be
passed, one white, the other black. Those who, like myself, do not
believe in purgatory, will put their donations in the white box, and the
money will be given to the poor widows and orphans of the parish, to
help them to get food and clothing for next winter. Those of you who
still believe in purgatory, will put their money into the black box, for
the benefit of the dead. The only favor I ask of them is, that they
should tell me how to convey their donations to their departed friends.
I tell you frankly that the money you give to the priests, never goes to
the benefit of the souls of purgatory. The priests, everywhere, keep
that money for their own bread and butter.”

My remarks were followed by a general smile. Thirty-five dollars were
put in the white box for the orphans and widows, and not a cent fell
into the box for the souls of purgatory.

From that day, by the great mercy of God, our dear converts were
perfectly rid of the ridiculous and sacrilegious belief in purgatory.
That is the way I have dealt with all the errors and idolatries of Rome.
We had two public meetings every week, when our chapel was as well
filled as on Sabbath. After the religious exercises, every one had the
liberty to question me and argue on the various subjects announced at
the last meeting.

The doctrines of auricular confession, prayers in an unknown language,
the mass, holy water and indulgences were calmly examined, discussed and
thrown overboard, one after the other, in a very short time. The good
done in those public discussions was incalculable. Our dear converts not
only learned the great truths of Christianity, but they learned also how
to defend and preach them to their relations, friends and neighbors.
Many would come from long distances to see for themselves that strange
religious movement which was making so much noise all over the country.
It is needless to say that few of them went back without having received
some rays of the saving light which the Sun of Righteousness was so
abundantly pouring upon me and my dear brethren of St. Anne.

Three months after our exit from the land of bondage, we were not less
than six thousand French Canadians marching towards the promised land.

How can I express the joy of my soul, when, under cover of the darkness
of night, I was silently pacing the streets of our town, I heard, from
almost every house, sounds of reading the Holy Scriptures, or the
melodies of our delightful French hymns! How many times did I then,
uniting my feeble voice with that old prophet, say in the rapture of my
joy: “Bless the Lord, O! my soul: and all that is within me, bless his
holy name.”

But it was necessary that such a great and blessed work should be tried.
Gold cannot be purified without going through the fire.

On the 27th of July, a devoted priest, through my friend, Mr. Dunn, of
Chicago, sent me the following copy of a letter, written by the Roman
Catholic Bishop of Illinois, my lord Duggan, to several of his
co-bishops:

“The schism of the apostate, Chiniquy, is spreading with an incredible
and most irresistible velocity. I am told that he has not less than ten
thousand followers from his countrymen. Though I hope that this number
is an exaggeration, it shows that the evil is great; and that we must
not lose any time in trying to open the eyes of the deluded people he is
leading to perdition. I intend (D. V.) to visit the very citadel of that
deplorable schism, next Tuesday, the 3rd of August. As I speak French
almost as well as English, I will address the deluded people of St. Anne
in their own language. My intention is to unmask Chiniquy, and show what
kind of a man he is. Then I will show the people the folly of believing
that they can read and interpret the Scriptures by their own private
judgment. After which, I will easily show them that out of the Church of
Rome, there is no salvation. Pray to the blessed Virgin Mary, that she
may help me reclaim that poor deceived people.”

Having read that letter to the people on the first Sabbath of August, I
said:

“We know man only after he has been tried. So we know the faith of a
Christian only after it has been through the fire of tribulations. I
thank God that next Tuesday will be the day chosen by Him to show the
world that you are worthy of being in the front rank of the great army
Jesus Christ is gathering to fight his implacable enemy, the Pope, on
this continent.

“Let every one of you come and hear what the bishop has to say. Not only
those who are in good health, must come; but even the sick must be
brought and hear and judge for themselves. If the bishop fulfills his
promise to show you that I am a depraved and wicked man, you must turn
me out. You must give up or burn your Bibles, at his bidding, if he
proves that you have neither the right to read, nor the intelligence to
understand them; and if he shows you that, out of the Church of Rome,
there is no salvation, you must, without an hour’s delay, return to that
church and submit yourselves to the Pope’s bishops. But if he fails (as
he surely will do), you know what you have to do. Next Tuesday will be a
most glorious day for us all. A great and decisive battle will be fought
here, such as this continent has never witnessed, between the great
principles of Christian truth and liberty, and the principles of lies
and tyranny of the Pope. I have only one word more to say: From this
moment to the solemn hour of the conflict, let us humbly, but fervently
ask our great God, through His beloved and eternal Son, to look down
upon us in his mercy, enlighten and strengthen us, that we may be true
to Him, to ourselves and to His Gospel; and then the angels of heaven
will unite with all the elects of God on earth to bless you for the
great and glorious victory you will win.”

Never had the sun shone more brightly on our beautiful hill than on the
3rd of August, 1858. The hearts had never felt so happy, and the faces
had never been so perfectly the mirrors of joyful minds, as on that day,
among the multitudes which began to gather from every corner of the
colony, a little after 12 o’clock, noon.

Seeing that our chapel, though very large, would not be able to contain
half the audience, we had raised a large and solid platform, ten feet
high, in the middle of the public square, in front of the chapel. We
covered it with carpets and put a sofa, with a good number of chairs,
for the bishop, his long suite of priests, and one for myself, and a
large table for the different books of references I wanted to have at
hand, to answer the bishop.

At about 2 o’clock P. M., we perceived his carriage, followed by several
others filled with priests. He was dressed in his white surplices, and
his official “bonnet quarre” on his head, evidently to more surely
command the respect and awe of the multitude.

I had requested the people to keep silence and show him all the respect
and courtesy due a gentleman who was visiting them for the first time.

As soon as his carriage was near the chapel, I gave a signal, and up
went the American flag to the top of a mast put on the sacred edifice.
It was to warn the ambassador of the Pope that he was not treading the
land of the holy inquisition and slavery, but the land of Freedom and
Liberty. The bishop understood it. For, raising his head to see that
splendid flag of stripes and stars, waving to the breeze, he became pale
as death. And his uneasiness did not abate, when the thousands around
him rent the air with the cry: “Hurrah! for the flag of the free and the
brave!” The bishop and his priests thought this was the signal I had
given to slaughter them; for they had been told several times, that I
and my people were so depraved and wicked that their lives were in great
danger among us. Several priests who had not much relish for the crown
of martyrdom, jumped from their carriages and ran away, to the great
amusement of the crowd. Perceiving the marks of the most extreme terror
on the face of the bishop, I ran to tell him that there was not the
least danger, and assured him of the pleasure we had to see him in our
midst.

I offered my hand to help him down from his carriage, but he refused it.
After some minutes of trembling and hesitation, he whispered a few words
in the ear of his grand vicar, Mailloux, who was well known by my
people, and of whom I have already spoken. I knew that it was by his
advice that the bishop was among us, and it was by his instigation that
Bishop Smith had refused the submission we had given him.

Rising slowly, he said with a loud voice: “My dear French Canadian
countrymen: Here is your holy bishop. Kneel down and he will give you
his benediction.”

But to the great disgust of the poor grand vicar, this so well laid plan
for beginning the battle, failed entirely. Not a single one of that
immense multitude cared for the benediction. Nobody knelt.

Thinking that he had not spoken loud enough, he raised his voice to the
highest pitch, and cried:

“My dear fellow countrymen: This is your holy bishop. He comes to visit
you. Kneel down and he will give you his benediction.”

But nobody knelt, and what was worse, a voice from the crowd answered:

“Do you not know, sir, that here, we no longer bend the knee before any
man? It is only before God we kneel.”

The whole people cried: “Amen!” to that noble answer. I could not
restrain a tear of joy from falling down my cheeks, when I saw how this
first effort of the ambassador of the Pope to entrap my people, had
signally failed. But, though I thanked God from the bottom of my heart
for this first success He had given to his soldiers, I knew the battle
was far from being over.

I implored him to abide with us, to be our wisdom and our strength to
the end. I looked at the bishop, and seeing his countenance as
distressed as before, I offered him my hand again, but he refused it the
second time with supreme disdain: However, he accepted the invitation I
gave him to come to the platform.

When half way up the stairs, he turned, and seeing me following him, he
put forth his hand to prevent me from ascending any further, and said:

“I do not want you on this platform. Go down and let my priests alone
accompany me.”

I answered him: “It may be that you do not want me there. But I want to
be at your side, to answer you. Remember that you are not on your own
ground here; but on mine!”

He then, silently and slowly, walked up. When on the platform, I offered
him a good arm chair, which he refused, and sat on one of his own
choice, with his priests around him. I then addressed him as follows:

“My lord, the people and pastor of St. Anne are exceedingly pleased to
see you in their midst. We promise to listen attentively to what you
have to say, on condition that we have the privilege of answering you.”

He answered, angrily: “I do not want you to say a word, here.”

Then, stepping to the front, he began his address in French, with a
trembling voice. But it was a miserable failure from beginning to end.
In vain did he try to prove that out of the Church of Rome, there is no
salvation. He failed still more miserably to prove that the people have
neither the right to read the Scriptures, nor the intelligence to
understand them. He said such ridiculous things on that point, that the
people went into fits of laughter, and some said:

“That is not true. You do not know what you are talking about. The Bible
says the very contrary.”

But I stopped them by reminding them of the promise they had made of not
interrupting him.

A little before closing his address, he turned to me and said:

“You are a wicked, rebel priest against your holy church. Go from here
into a monastery to do penance for your sins. You say that you have
never been excommunicated in a legal way! Well, you will not say that
any longer, for I excommunicate you now before this whole people.”

I interrupted him and said: “You forget that you have no right to
excommunicate a man who has publicly left your church long ago.”

He seemed to realize that he had made a fool of himself in uttering such
a sentence, and stopped speaking, for a moment. Then, recalling his lost
courage, he took a new and impressive manner of speaking. He told the
people how their friends, their relatives, their very dear mothers and
fathers, in Canada, were weeping over their apostacy. He spoke for a
time, with great earnestness, of the desolation of all those who loved
them, at the news of their defection from their holy mother church.

Then, resuming, he said:

“My dear friends: Please tell me what will be your guide in the ways of
God, after you have left the holy church of your fathers, the church of
your country; who will lead you in the ways of God?”

Those words, which had been uttered with great emphasis and earnestness,
were followed by a most complete and solemn silence. Was that silence
the result of a profound impression made on the crowd, or was it the
silence which always precedes the storm? I could not say.

But I must confess that, though I had not lost confidence in God, I was
not without anxiety. Though silent and ardent prayers were going to the
mercy-seat, from my heart, I felt that that poor heart was troubled and
anxious, as it had never been before. I could have easily answered the
bishop and confounded him, in a few words; but I thought that it was
much better to let the answer and rebuke come from the people.

The bishop, hoping that the long and strange silence was a proof that he
had successfully touched the sensitive chords of the hearts, and that he
was to win the day, exclaimed a second time with still more power and
earnestness:

“My dear French Canadian friends: I ask you, in the name of Jesus
Christ, your Saviour and mine, in the name of your desolated mothers,
fathers and friends, who are weeping along the banks of your beautiful
St. Lawrence River. I ask it in the name of your beloved Canada! Answer
me! now that you refuse to obey the holy Church of Rome, who will guide
you in the ways of salvation?”

Another solemn silence followed that impassionate and earnest appeal.
But this silence was not to be long. When I had invited the people to
come and hear the bishop, I requested them to bring their Bibles.
Suddenly, we heard the voice of an old farmer, who, raising his Bible
over his head, with his two hands, said:

“This Bible is all we want to guide us in the ways of God. We do not
want anything but the pure Word of God to teach us what we must do to be
saved. As for you, sir, you had better go away and never come here any
more.”

And more than 5,000 voices said: “Amen!” to that simple and yet sublime
answer. The whole crowd filled the air with cries: “The Bible! the Holy
Bible, the Holy Word of God is our only guide in the ways of eternal
life! Go away, sir, and never come again!”

These words, time and again repeated by the thousands of people who
surrounded the platform, fell upon the poor bishop’s ears as formidable
claps of thunder. They were ringing as his death knell in his ears. The
battle was over, and he had lost it.

Bathed in his tears, suffocated by his sobs, he sat, or to speak more
correctly, he fell into the arm chair, and I feared, at first, lest he
should faint. When I saw that he was recovering, and strong enough to
hear what I had to say, I stepped to the front of the platform. But I
had scarcely said two words, when I felt as if the claws of a tiger were
on my shoulders. I turned and found that it was the clenched fingers of
the bishop, who was shaking me, while he was saying with a furious
voice:

“No! no! not a word from you.”

As I was about to show him that I had a right to refute what he had
said, my eyes fell on a scene which baffles all description. Those only
who have seen the raging waves of the sea, suddenly raised by the
hurricane, can have an idea of it. The people had seen the violent hand
of the bishop raised against me, they had heard his insolent and furious
words forbidding me to say a single word in answer; and a universal cry
of indignation was heard:

“The infamous wretch! Down with him! He wants to enslave us again! he
denies us the right of free speech! he refuses to hear what our pastor
has to reply! Down with him!”

At the same time, a rush was made by many toward the platform, to scale
it, and others were at work to tear it down. That whole multitude,
absolutely blinded by their uncontrollable rage, were as a drunken man
who does not know what he does. I had _read_ that such things had
occurred before, but I hope I shall never see it again. I rushed to the
head of the stairs and, with great difficulty, repulsed those who were
trying to lay their hands on the bishop. In vain, I raised my voice to
calm them, and make them realize the crime they wanted to commit. No
voice could be heard in the midst of such terrible confusion. It was
very providential that we had built the scaffold with strong materials,
so that it could resist the first attempt to break it.

Happily, we had in our midst a very intelligent young man, called
Bechard, who was held in great esteem and respect. His influence, I
venture to say, was irresistible over the people. I called him to the
platform, and requested him, in the name of God, to appease the blind
fury of that multitude. Strange to say, his presence, and a sign from
his hand, acted like magic.

“Let us hear what Bechard has to say,” whispered every one to his
neighbor, and suddenly, the most profound calm succeeded the most awful
noise and confusion I had ever witnessed. In a few appropriate and
eloquent words, that young gentleman, showed the people that, far from
being angry, they ought to be glad at the exhibition of the tyranny and
cowardice of the bishop. Had he not confessed the wickedness of his
address when he refused to hear the answer? Had he not confessed that he
was the vilest and most impudent of tyrants, when he had come into their
very midst to deny them the sacred right of speech and reply? Had he not
proved, before God and man, that they had done well to reject, forever,
the authority of the Bishop of Rome, when he was giving them such an
unanswerable proof that that authority meant the most unbounded tyranny
on his part, and the most degraded and ignominious moral degradation on
the part of his blind slaves.”

Seeing that they were anxious to hear me; I then told them:

“Instead of being angry, you ought to bless God for what you have heard
and seen from the Bishop of Chicago. You have heard: and you are
witnesses that he has not given us a single argument to show that we
were wrong, when we give up the words of the Pope to follow the Words of
Christ. Was he not right when he told you that there was no need, on my
part, to answer him! Do you not agree that there was nothing to answer,
nothing to refute in his long address! Has not our merciful God brought
that bishop into your midst, to-day, to show you the truthfulness of
what I have so often told you, that there was nothing manly, nothing
honest, or true in him? Have you heard from his lips a single word which
could have come from the lips of Christ? A word which could have come
from that great God who so loved the world that he sent his eternal Son
to save it, on the simple condition that we should repent, love and
trust in Him. Was there a single sentence in all you have heard which
would remind you that salvation through Christ was a gift? that eternal
life was a free gift offered to all those who accepted him as their true
and only Saviour? Have you heard anything from him to make you regret
that you are no longer his obedient and abject slaves?”

“No! no!” they replied.

“Then, instead of being angry with that man, you ought to thank him and
let him go in peace,” I added.

“Yes! yes!” replied the people, “but on condition that he shall never
come again.”

Then Mons. Bechard stepped to the front, raised his hat, and cried with
his powerful, melodious voice:

“People of St. Anne! you have just gained the most glorious victory
which has ever been won by a people against their tyrants. Hurrah for
St. Anne, the grave of the tyranny of the Bishops of Rome in America!”

That whole multitude, filled with joy, rent the air with the cry:
“Hurrah for St. Anne, the grave of the tyranny of the Bishops of Rome in
America!”

I then turned towards the poor bishop and his priests, whose distress
and fear were beyond description, and told them:

“You see that the people forgive you the indignity of your conduct, by
not allowing me to answer you; but I counsel you not to repeat that
insult here. Please take the advice they gave you; go away as quickly as
possible. I will go with you to your carriage, through the crowd, and I
pledge myself that you will be safe, provided you do not insult them
again.”

Opening their ranks, the crowd made a passage, through which I led the
bishop and his long suite of priests, to their carriages.

This was done in a most profound silence. Only a few women whispering to
the prelate, as he was hurrying by:

“Away with you, and never come here again. Henceforward we follow
nothing but Christ.”

Crushed by waves of humiliation, such as no bishop had ever met with on
this continent, the weight of the ignominy which he had reaped in our
midst completely overpowered his mind, and ruined him. He left us to
wander every day nearer the regions of lunacy. That bishop, whose
beginning had been so brilliant, after his shameful defeat at St. Anne,
on the 3rd of August, 1858, was soon to end his broken career in the
lunatic asylum at St. Louis, where he is still confined to-day.




                             CHAPTER LXVII.

BIRD’S-EYE VIEW OF THE PRINCIPAL EVENTS FROM MY CONVERSION TO THIS
  DAY—MY NARROW ESCAPES—THE END OF THE VOYAGE THROUGH THE DESERT TO THE
  PROMISED LAND.


The marvellous power of the Gospel to raise a man above himself and give
him a supernatural strength and wisdom in the presence of the most
formidable difficulties has seldom been more gloriously manifested than
on the 3rd of August, 1858, on the hill of St. Anne, Illinois.

Surely the continent of America has never seen a more admirable
transformation of a whole people than was, then and there, accomplished.
With no other help than the reading of the Gospel, that people had,
suddenly, exchanged the chains of the most abject slavery for the royal
scepter of Liberty which Christ offers to those who believe in Him!

By the strength of their faith they had pulverized the gigantic power of
Rome, put to flight the haughty representatives of the Pope, and had
raised the banners of Christian Liberty on the very spot marked by the
bishop as the future citadel of the empire of Popery in the United
States.

Such work was so much above my capacity, so much above the calculation
of my intelligence, that I felt that I was more its witness than its
instrument. The merciful and mighty hand of God was too visible to let
any other idea creep into my mind; and the only sentiments which filled
my soul were those of an unspeakable joy, and of gratitude to God.

But I felt that the greater the favors bestowed upon us from heaven, the
greater were the responsibilities of my new position.

The news of that sudden religious reformation spread with lightning
speed all over the continents of America and Europe, and an incredible
number of inquiring letters reached me from every corner. Episcopalians,
Methodists, Congregationalists, Baptists, and Presbyterians, of every
rank and color, kindly pressed me to give them some details. Of course,
those letters were often accompanied by books considered the most apt to
induce me to join their particular denominations.

Feeling too young and inexpert in the ways of God to give a correct
appreciation of the Lord’s doings among us, I generally answered those
kind enquirers by writing them: “Please come and see with your own eyes
the marvellous things our merciful God is doing in the midst of us, and
you will help us to bless him.”

In less than six months, more than one hundred venerable ministers of
Christ, and prominent Christian laymen of different denominations,
visited us. Among those who first honored us with their presence was the
Rt. Rev. Bishop Helmuth, of London, Canada; then, the learned Dean of
Quebec, so well known and venerated by all over Great Britain and
Canada. He visited us twice, and was one of the most blessed instruments
of the mercies of God towards us.

I am happy to say that those eminent Christians, without any exception,
after having spent from one to twenty days in studying for themselves
this new religious movement, declared that it was the most remarkable
and solid evangelical reformation among Roman Catholics, they had ever
seen. The Christians of the cities of Chicago, Baltimore, Washington,
Philadelphia, New York, Boston, etc., having expressed the desire to
hear from me of the doings of the Lord among us, I addressed them in
their principal churches, and was received with such marks of kindness
and interest, for which I shall never be able sufficiently to thank God.

I have previously said that we had, at first, adopted the beautiful name
of Christian Catholics, but we soon perceived that unless we joined one
of the Christian denominations of the day, we were in danger of forming
a new sect.

After many serious and prayerful considerations, it seemed that the
wisest thing we could do was to connect ourselves with that branch of
the vine which was the nearest, if not identical with that of the French
Protestants, which gave so many martyrs to the Church of Christ.
Accordingly, it was our privilege to be admitted in the Presbyterian
Church of the United States. The Presbytery of Chicago had the courtesy
to adjourn their meeting from that city to our humble town, on the 15th
of April, 1860, when I presented them with the names of nearly 2,000
converts, who, with myself, were received into full communion with the
Church of Christ.

This solemn action was soon followed by the establishment of missions
and congregations in the cities and towns of Chicago, Aurora, Kankakee,
Middleport, Watseka, Momence, Sterling, Manteno, etc., where the light
of the Gospel had been received by large numbers of our French Canadian
emigrants, whom I had previously visited.

The census of the converts taken then gave us about 6,500 precious souls
already wrenched from the iron grasp of Popery. It was a result much
beyond my most sanguine hopes, and it would be difficult to express the
joy it gave me. But my joy was not without a mixture of anxiety. It was
impossible for me, if left alone, to distribute the bread of life to
such multitudes, scattered over a territory of several hundred miles. I
determined, with the help of God, to raise a college, where the children
of our converts would be prepared to preach the Gospel.

Thirty-two of our young men, having offered themselves, I added, at
once, to my other labors, the daily task of teaching them the
preparatory course of study for their future evangelical work.

That year (1860) had been chosen by Scotland to celebrate the
tercentenary anniversary of her Reformation. The committee of
management, composed of Dr. Guthrie, Professor Cunningham and Dr. Begg,
invited me to attend their general meetings in Edinburgh. On the 16th of
August, it was my privilege to be presented by those venerable men to
one of the grandest and noblest assemblies which the Church of Christ
has ever seen. After the close of that great council, which I addressed
twice, I was invited, during the next six months, to lecture in Great
Britain, France and Switzerland, and to raise the funds necessary for
our college. It is during that tour that I had the privilege of
addressing, at St. Etienne, the Synod of the Free Protestant Church of
France, lately established through the indomitable energy and ardent
piety of the Rev. Felix Monod.

Those six months’ efforts were crowned with the most complete success,
and more than $15,000 were handed me for our college, by the disciples
of Christ.

But it was the will of God that I should pass through the purifying
fires of the greatest tribulations. On my return from Europe into my
colony, in the beginning of 1861, I found everything in confusion. The
ambition of the young men I had invited to preach in my place, and in
whom I had so imprudently put too much confidence, encouraged by the
very man I had chosen for my representative and my attorney during my
absence, came very near ruining that evangelical work, by sowing the
seeds of division and hatred among our dear converts. Through the
dishonest and false reports of those two men, the money I had collected
and left in England, (in the hands of a gentleman who was bound to send
it at my order) was retained nearly two years, and lost in the failure
of the Gelpeck New York Bank, through which it was sent. The only way we
found to save ourselves from ruin, was to throw ourselves into the hands
of our Christian brothers of Canada.

A committee of the Presbyterian Church, composed of Rev’s. Dr. Kemp, Dr.
Cavan and Mr. Scott, was sent to investigate the cause of our trouble,
and they soon found them.

Dr. Kemp published a critical resume of their investigation, which
clearly showed where the trouble lay. Our integrity and innocence were
publicly acknowledged, and we were solemnly and officially received as
members of the Presbyterian Church of Canada, on the 11th of June, 1863.

We may properly acknowledge here that the Christian devotedness, the
admirable ability and zeal of the late Dr. Kemp in performance of that
work, has secured to him our eternal gratitude.

In 1874, I was again invited to Great Britain by the committee appointed
to prepare the congratulatory address of the English people to the
Emperor of Germany and Bismark, for their noble resistance to the
encroachments of Popery. I addressed the meetings held for that purpose
in Exter Hall, under the Presidency of Lord John Russell, on the 27th of
January, 1874. The next day, several Gospel ministers pressed me to
publish my twenty-five years’ experience of auricular confession, as an
antidote to the criminal and too successful efforts of Dr. Pusey, who
wanted to restore that infamous practice among the Protestants of
England.

After much hesitation and many prayers, I wrote the book entitled: “The
Priest, the Woman and the Confessional,” which God has so much blessed
to the conversion of many, that twenty-nine editions have already been
published. It has been translated into many languages.

I spent the next six months in lecturing on Romanism in the principal
cities of England, Scotland and Ireland.

On my return, pressed by the Canadian Church to leave my colony of
Illinois, for a time at least, to preach in Canada, I went to Montreal,
where, in the short space of four years, we had the unspeakable joy of
seeing seven thousand French Canadian Roman Catholics and emigrants from
France, publicly renounce the errors of Popery, to follow the Gospel of
Christ.

In 1878, exhausted by the previous years of incessant labors, I was
advised, by my physicians, to breathe the bracing air of the Pacific
Ocean. I crossed the Rocky Mountains and spent two months lecturing in
San Francisco, Portland, Oregon, and in Washington Territory, where I
found great numbers of my French countrymen, many of whom received the
Gospel with joy.

Under the auspices and protection of my Orange brethren, I crossed the
Pacific and went to the Antipodes, lecturing two years in Australia,
Tasmania and New Zealand. It would require a large volume to tell the
great mercies of God towards me during that long, perilous, but
interesting voyage. During those two years, I gave 610 public lectures,
and came back to my colony of St. Anne with such perfectly restored
health, that I could say with the Psalmist: “Bless the Lord, O my soul,
thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s.”

But the reader has the right to know something of the dangers through
which it has pleased God to make me pass.

Rome is the same to-day as she was when she burned John Huss and
Wishart, and when she caused 70,000 Protestants to be slaughtered in
France, and 100,000 to be exterminated in Piedmont and Italy.

On the 31st of December, 1869, I forced the Rt. Rev. Bishop Foley, of
Chicago, to swear before the civil court, at Kankakee, that the
following sentence was an exact translation of the doctrine of the
Church of Rome, as taught to-day in all the Roman Catholic seminaries,
colleges and universities, through the “Summa Theologica” of Thomas
Aquinas (vol. 4, p. 90), “Though heretics must not be tolerated because
they deserve it, we must bear with them, till by a second admonition,
they may be brought back to the faith of the church. But those who,
after a second admonition, remain obstinate to their errors, must not
only be excommunicated, but they must be delivered to the secular power
to be exterminated.”

It is on account of this law of the Church of Rome, which is to-day, in
full force, as it was promulgated for the first time, that not less than
thirty public attempts have been made to kill me since my conversion.

The first time I visited Quebec, in the spring of 1859, fifty men were
sent by the Bishop of Quebec (Baillargeon) to force me to swear that I
would never preach the Bible, or to kill me in case of my refusal.

At 4 o’clock, a. m., sticks were raised above my head, a dagger stuck in
my breast, and the cries of the furious mob were ringing in my ears:

“Infamous apostate! Now you are in our hands, you are a dead man, if you
do not swear that you will never preach your accursed Bible.”

Never had I seen such furious men around me. Their eyes were more like
the eyes of tigers than of men. I expected, every moment, to receive the
deadly blow, and I asked my Saviour to come and receive my soul. But the
would-be murderers, with more horrible imprecations cried again:

“Infamous renegade! Swear that you will never preach any more your
accursed Bible, or you are a dead man!”

I raised my eyes and hands towards heaven, and said: “Oh! my God! hear
and bless the last words of thy poor servant: I solemnly swear, that so
long as my tongue can speak, I will preach thy Word, as I find it in the
Holy Bible!”

Then opening my vest and presenting my naked breast, I said:

“Now! Strike!”

But my God was there to protect me: they did not strike. I went through
their ranks into the streets, where I found a carter, who drove me to
Mr. Hall, the mayor of the city, for that day I showed him my bleeding
breast, and said:

“I just escaped, almost miraculously, from the hands of men sworn to
kill me, if I preach again the Gospel of Christ. I am, however,
determined to preach again to-day, at noon, even if I have to die in the
attempt.” I put myself under the protection of the British flag.

Soon after, more than 1,000 British soldiers were around me, with fixed
bayonets. They formed themselves into two lines along the streets,
through which the mayor took me, in his own sleigh, to the lecture room.
I could then deliver my address on “The Bible,” to at least 10,000
people, who were crowded inside and outside the walls of the large
building. After this, I had the joy of distributing between five and six
hundred Bibles to that multitude, who received them as thirsty and
hungry people receive fresh water and pure bread, after many days of
starvation.

I have been stoned 20 times. The principal places in Canada where I was
struck and wounded, and almost miraculously escaped, were: Quebec,
Montreal, Ottawa, Charlotte Town, Halifax, Antigonish, etc. In the last
mentioned, on the 10th of July, 1873, the pastor, the Rev. P.
Goodfellow, standing by me when going out of his church, was also struck
several times by stones which missed me. At last, his head was so badly
cut, that he fell on the ground bathed in blood. I took him up in my
arms, though wounded and bleeding myself. We would surely have been
slaughtered there, had not a noble Scotchman, named Cameron, opened the
door of his house, at the peril of his own life, to give us shelter
against the assassins of the Pope. The mob, furious that we had escaped,
broke the windows and beseiged the house from 10 a. m. till 3 next
morning. Many times, they threatened to set fire to Mr. Cameron’s house,
if he did not deliver me into their hands to be hung. They were
prevented from doing so, only from fear of burning the whole town,
composed in part, of their own dwellings. Several times, they put long
ladders against the walls, with the hope of reaching the upper rooms,
where they could find and kill their victim.

All this was done under the very eyes of five or six priests, who were
only at a distance of a few rods.

At Montreal, in the winter of 1870, one evening, coming out of Cote
Street Church, where I had preached, accompanied by Principal MacVicar,
we fell into a kind of ambuscade, and received a volley of stones which
would have seriously, if not fatally, injured the doctor, had he not
been protected from head to foot by a thick fur cap and overcoat, worn
in the cold days of winter in Canada.

After a lecture given at Paramenta, near Sydney, Australia, I was again
attacked with stones by the Roman Catholics. One struck my left leg with
such force that I thought it was broken, and was lame for several days.

In New South Wales, Australia, I was beaten with whips and sticks, which
left marks upon my shoulders.

At Horsham, in the same Province, on the 1st of April, 1879, the
Romanists took possession of the church where I was speaking, rushed
toward me with daggers and pistols, crying:

“Kill him! Kill him!”

In the tumult, I providentially escaped through a secret door. But I had
to crawl on hands and knees a pretty long distance, in a ditch filled
with mud, not to be seen, and escape death. When I reached the
hospitable house of Mr. Cameron, the windows were broken with stones,
much of the furniture destroyed, and it was a wonder I escaped with my
life.

At Ballarat, in the same province, three times the houses where I
lodged, were attacked and broken. Rev. Mr. Inglis, one of the most
eloquent ministers of the city, was one of the many who were wounded by
my side. The wife of the Rev. Mr. Quick came also nearly being killed
while I was under their hospitable roof.

In the same city, as I was waiting for the train at the station, a well
dressed lady came as near as possible and spat in my face. I was
blinded, and my face covered with filth. She immediately fled, but was
soon brought back by my secretary and a policeman, who said:

“Here is the miserable woman who has just insulted you, what shall we do
with her?”

I was then almost done cleaning my face with my handkerchief, and some
water, brought by some sympathizing friends. I answered:

“Let her go home in peace. She has not done it of her own accord, she
was sent by her confessor, she thinks she has done a good action. When
they spat in our Saviour’s face, he did not punish those who insulted
him. We must follow his example.” And she was set at liberty, to the
great regret of the crowd.

The very next day (21st of April), at Castlemain, I was again fiercely
attacked and wounded on the head, as I came from addressing the people.
One of the ministers, who was standing by me, was seriously wounded and
lost much blood.

At Greelong, I had again a very narrow escape from stones thrown at me
in the streets.

In 1870, while lecturing in Melbourne, the splendid capital of Victoria,
Australia, I received a letter from Tasmania, signed by twelve ministers
of the Gospel, saying:

“We are much in need of you here, for though the Protestants are in the
majority, they leave the administration of the country almost entirely
in the hands of Roman Catholics, who rule us with an iron rod. The
Governor is a Roman Catholic, etc. We wish to have you among us, though
we do not dare to invite you to come. For we know that your life will be
in danger, day and night, while in Tasmania. The Roman Catholics have
sworn to kill you, and we have too many reasons to fear that they will
fulfill their promises. But, though we do not dare ask you to come, we
assure you that there is a great work for you here, and that we will
stand by you with our people. If you fall, you will not fall alone.”

I answered: “Are we not soldiers of Christ, and must we not be ready and
willing to die for him, as he died for us? I will go.”

On the 25th of June, as I was delivering my first lecture in Hobart
Town, the Roman Catholics, with the approbation of their bishop, broke
the door of the hall, and rushed towards me, crying: “Kill him! kill
him!” The mob was only a few feet from me, brandishing their daggers and
pistols, when the Protestants threw themselves between them and me, and
a furious hand-to-hand fight occurred, during which many wounds were
received and given. The soldiers of the Pope were overpowered, but the
Governor had to put the city under martial law for four days, and call
the whole militia to save my life from the assassins drilled by the
priests.

In a dark night, as I was leaving the steamer to take the train, on the
Ottawa River, Canada, twice, the bullets of the murderers whistled at no
more than two or three inches from my ears.

Several times, in Montreal and Halifax, the churches where I was
preaching were attacked and the windows broken by the mobs sent by the
priests, and several of my friends were wounded (two of whom, I believe,
died from the effects of their wounds) whilst defending me.

The 17th of June, 1884, after I had preached, in Quebec, on the text:
“What would I do to have Eternal Life,” a mob of more than 1,500 Roman
Catholics, led by two priests, broke the windows of the church, and
attacked me with stones, with the evident object to kill me. More than
one hundred stones struck me, and I would surely have been killed there,
had I not had, providentially, two heavy overcoats which I put, one
around my head, and the other around my shoulders. Notwithstanding that
protection, I was so much bruised and wounded from head to feet, that I
had to spend the three following weeks on a bed of suffering, between
life and death. A young friend, Zotique Lefebre, who had heroically put
himself between my would-be assassin and me, escaped only after
receiving six bleeding wounds in the face.

The same year, 1884, in the month of November, I was attacked with
stones and struck several times, when preaching and in coming out from
the church in the city of Montreal. Numbers of policemen and other
friends who came to my rescue were wounded, my life was saved only by an
organization of a thousand young men, who, under the name of Protestant
Guard, wrenched me from the hands of the would-be murderers.

When the bishops and priests saw that it was so difficult to put me out
of the way with stones, sticks and daggers, they determined to destroy
my character by calumnies, spread every where, and sworn before civil
tribunals as gospel truths.

During eighteen years, they kept me in the hands of the sheriffs, a
prisoner, under bail, as a criminal. Thirty-two times, my name has been
called before the civil and criminal courts of Kankakee, Joliet,
Chicago, Urbana and Montreal, among the names of the vilest and most
criminal of men.

I have been accused by Grand Vicar Mailloux of having killed a man and
thrown his body into a river to conceal my crime. I have been accused of
having set fire to the church of Bourbonnais and destroyed it. Not less
than seventy-two false witnesses have been brought by the priests of
Rome to support this last accusation.

But thanks be to God, at every time, from the very lips of the perjured
witnesses, we got the proof that they were swearing falsely, at the
instigation of their father confessors. And my innocence was proved by
the very men who had been paid to destroy me. In this last suit, I
thought it was my duty as a Christian and citizen, to have one of those
priests punished for having so cruelly and publicly trampled under his
feet the most sacred laws of society and religion. Without any vengeance
on my part, God knows it, I asked the protection of my country against
those incessant plots. Father Brunet, found guilty of having invented
those calumnies and supported them by false witnesses, was condemned to
pay $2,500 or go to gaol for fourteen years. He preferred the last
punishment, having the promise from his Roman Catholic friends that they
would break the doors of the prison and let him go free to some remote
place. He was incarcerated at Kankakee; but on a dark and stormy night,
six months later, he was rescued, and fled to Montreal (900 miles).
There, he made the Roman Catholics believe that the blessed Virgin Mary,
dressed in a beautiful white robe, had come in person to open, for him,
the gates of the prison.

I do not mention these facts here, to create bad feelings against the
poor blind slaves of the Pope. It is only to show to the world that the
Church of Rome of to-day is absolutely the same as when she reddened
Europe with the blood of millions of martyrs.

My motive in speaking of those murderous attacks is to induce the
readers to help me to bless God who has so mercifully saved me from the
hands of the enemy. More than any living man, I can say with the old
prophet: “The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want.” With Paul, I could
often say: “We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed. We are
perplexed, but not in despair: persecuted, but not forsaken, cast down,
but not destroyed: always bearing about in the body the dying of the
Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus, might be manifest in our body.”

Those constant persecutions, far from hindering the onward march of the
evangelical movement to which I have consecrated my life, seem to have
given it a new impulse and a fresher life. I have even remarked that the
very day after I had been bruised and wounded, the number of converts
had invariably increased. I will never forget the day, after the
terrible night when more than a thousand Roman Catholics had come to
stone me, and on which I had received a severe wound, more than one
hundred of my countrymen asked me to enroll their names under the banner
of the Gospel and publicly sent their recantation of the errors of Rome
to the bishop. To-day, the Gospel of Christ is advancing with an
irresistible power among the French Canadians from the Atlantic to the
Pacific Oceans. We find numbers of converts in almost every town and
city from New York to San Francisco. Rallied around the banners of
Christ, they form a large army of fearless soldiers of the Cross. Among
those converts, we count now twenty-five priests, and more than fifty
young zealous ministers born in the Church of Rome.

In hundreds of places, the Church of Rome has lost her past prestige,
and the priests are looked upon with indifference, if not contempt, even
by those who have not yet accepted the light.

A very remarkable religious movement has also been lately inaugurated
among the Irish Roman Catholics, under the leadership of Rev’ds.
O’Connor and Quinn, which promises to keep pace with, if not exceed the
progress of the Gospel among the French.

To-day, more than ever, we hear the Good Master’s voice: “Lift up your
eyes and look on the fields, for they are white already to harvest.”

Oh! may the day soon come when all my countrymen will hear the voice of
the Lamb and come to wash their robes in his blood! Will I see the
blessed hour when the dark night in which Rome keeps my dear Canada will
be exchanged for the bright and saving light of the Gospel?

At all events, I cannot but bless God for what mine eyes have seen and
mine ears have heard of his mercy towards me and my countrymen. From my
infancy he has taken me into his arms and led me most mercifully,
through ways I did not know, from the darkest regions of superstition,
to the blessed regions of light, truth and life!

From the day he granted me to read his divine word on my dear mother’s
knees, to the hour He came to me as “the Gift of God,” He has not let a
single day pass without speaking to me some of His warning and saving
words. I have not always paid sufficient attention to His sweet voice, I
confess it to my shame. My mind was so filled with the glittering
sophisms of Rome, that many times I refused to yield to the still voice
which was almost night and day heard in my soul. But my God was not
repelled by my infidelities, as the reader will find in this book. When
driven away in the morning, He came back in the silent hours of the
night. For more than twenty-five years He forced me to see as a priest,
the abominations which exist inside the walls of the modern Babylon. I
may say, He took me by the lock of mine head, as He did with the prophet
of old and said:

“Son of man, lift up thine eyes now the way towards the North and
behold, northward at the gate of the altar, this image of Jealousy in
the entry. He said furthermore unto me: Son of man, seest thou what they
do, even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth
here, that I should go far off from my sanctuary? But turn thee yet
again, and thou shalt see greater abominations. And he brought me to the
door of the court; and when I looked, behold a hole in the wall. Then
said he unto me, son of man, dig now in the wall; and when I had digged
in the wall, and behold the wicked abominations that they do here. So I
went and saw; and behold every form of creeping things, and abominable
beasts and all the idols of the house of Israel, portrayed upon the
walls round about. And there stood before them seventy men of the
ancients of the house of Israel, and in the midst of them stood
Zaazaniah, the son of Shaphan, with every man his censer in his hand;
and a thick cloud of incense went up.

“Then said he unto me: Son of man, hast thou seen what the ancients of
the house of Israel do in the dark, every man in the chambers of his
imagery? for they say the Lord has forsaken the earth. He said also unto
me: turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations than
they do. Then he brought me to the door of the gate of the Lord; and,
behold, there sat women weeping for Tammuz.

“Then said he unto me: Hast thou seen this, O son of man? Turn thee yet
again, and thou shalt see greater abominations than these. And he
brought me into the inner court of the Lord’s house, and, behold, at the
temple of the Lord, between the porch and the altar, were about five and
twenty men, with their backs towards the temple of the Lord, and their
faces toward the east; and they worshipped the sun toward the east.

“Then he said unto me: Hast thou seen this, O son of man? Is it a light
thing to the house of Judah that they commit the abominations which they
commit here? for they have filled the land with violence and have
returned to provoke me into anger; and lo! they put the branch to their
nose. Therefore, will I also deal in fury; mine eyes shall not spare,
neither will I have pity; and they cry in mine ears, with a loud voice,
yet will I not hear them.” (Ezek. 8.)

I can say with John:

“One of the seven angels said unto me: I will show unto thee the
judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters; with whom the
kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of
the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornications. So he
carried me away into the wilderness; and I saw a woman sit upon a
scarlet colored beast full of names of blasphemy having seven heads and
ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and
decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in
her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: and
upon her forhead was a name written: ‘Mystery, Babylon, the Great, the
mother of the harlots and abominations of the earth.’ And I saw the
woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the
martyrs of Jesus; and when I saw her I wondered with great admiration.”
(Rev. 17.)

And after the Lord had shown me all these abominations, he took me out
as the eagle takes his young ones on his wings. He brought me into his
beautiful and beloved Zion and he set my feet on the rock of my
salvation. There, he quenched my thirst with the pure waters which flow
from the fountains of eternal life, and he gave me to eat the true bread
which comes from heaven.

Oh! that I might go all over the world, through this book, and say with
the psalmist: “Come, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what he
hath done for my soul.”

Let all the children of God who will read this book lend me their
tongues to praise the Lord. Let them lend me their hearts, to love him.
For, alone, I cannot praise him, I cannot love him as he deserves. When
I look upon the seventy-eight years which have passed over me, my heart
leaps for joy, for I find myself at the end of trials. I have nearly
crossed the desert.

Only the narrow stream of Jordan is between me and the new Jerusalem. I
already hear the great voice out of heaven, saying: “Behold, the
tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they
shall be his people, and he shall wipe away all tears from their eyes;
and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither
shall there be any more pain; for the former things have passed away. He
that overcometh shall inherit all things.” (Rev. 21:34.)

Rich with the unspeakable gift which has been given me, and pressing my
dear Bible to my heart, as the richest treasure, I hasten my steps with
an unspeakable joy toward the Land of Promise. I already hear the
angel’s voice telling me: “Come; the Master calls thee!”

A few days more and the bridegroom will say to my soul: “Surely I come
quickly.” And I will answer: “Even so, come Lord Jesus.” AMEN.

               _Printed in the United States of America_




                          EVANGELISTIC SERMONS

_S. D. GORDON_

                 =Quiet Talks about Simple Essentials=

and the Present World Outlook

                                                                   $1.25

“A refreshing volume on the simple though really important things in the
Christian life. The latest book by one of the most popular of all
devotional writers—refreshing as a cool draft on a sultry day,
enheartening as a familiar voice in the dark, and helpful as a lift in
carrying a heavy load.”—_Alabama Baptist._

_R. A. TORREY, D.D._

                         =Soul-Winning Sermons=

Sermons Used in Saving Myriads of Sinners all Around the Globe.

                                                                   $4.00

Twenty-five of Dr. Torrey’s best evangelistic addresses—addresses
delivered by him in many lands and climes. These sermons have been the
means, under God, of leading many thousands into Christian fellowship
and service.

_LOUIS ALBERT BANKS, D.D._

                          =Bible Soul-Winners=

                                                                   $1.50

Dr. Banks always strikes the true evangelistic note. His addresses are
not figments of ethical philosophy, but burning messages of salvation.
In his latest book he invites attention to some of the outstanding
instances recorded in Holy Writ of how the proclamation of the Good News
was accompanied by the winning of souls for the Kingdom.

_R. A. TORREY, D.D._

                         =The Power of Prayer=

and The Prayer of Power.

                                                                   $1.75

With characteristic forcefulness and reliance on Holy Scripture for
proof and support of his postulates, Dr. Torrey reviews the whole
question of Prevailing Prayer. Among the aspects of the theme treated
are: The Power of Prayer, The Proper Method of Praying, Hindrances to
Prayer, etc.

                            FOR REACHING MEN

_C. F. WIMBERLY, D.D._

                        =The Mastery of Manhood=

Introduction by Henry C. Morrison, D.D.

                                                                   $1.25

A vigorous, bracing discussion of the factors which make for victorious
manhood. Not by men who are a law unto themselves are life’s highest
achievements attained, Dr. Wimberly contends, but by men whose thoughts
and deeds are influenced by the indwelling Spirit of the Most High. It
is the God-governed, not the self-governed life which counts for most,
which is best worth while.

                          CHRISTIAN MOVEMENTS

_FRED B. SMITH (Editor)_

                        =Law versus Lawlessness=

Addresses delivered at Citizenship Conference.

                                                                   $1.00

By Bishop W. F. McDowell, D.D., Hon. Roy A. Haynes, Dr. E. H.
Cherrington, Mrs. Raymond Robins, Justice Florence E. Allen, Rabbi Wise,
Hon. Carter Glass, Hons. Mabel W. Willebrandt, William Jennings Bryan,
Gifford Pinchot, Henry J. Allen, Louis Marshall, William E. Borah, Dr.
Joseph Fort Newton, etc.

_CHARLES S. MACFARLAND, D.D._

                                                    _General Secretary,_
              _The Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America_

                  =International Christian Movements=

                                                                   $1.75

For a number of years past, the Evangelical Churches and Christian
organizations of various kinds throughout the world have been coming
together in a quiet yet effective way. The record of these activities
form a notable addition to the annals of modern Christian progress, and
furnish a striking indication of how the Kingdom of God is winning its
widening way throughout the world.

_FREDERICK LYNCH, D.D. (Editor)_

                                                _Educational Secretary_,
                           _World Alliance for International Friendship_

                         =Mobilising for Peace=

                                                                   $2.00

Addresses Delivered at the Congress on America and the Permanent Court
of International Justice.

By William P. Merrill, D.D., Chas. E. Jefferson, D.D., Prof. William
Adams Brown, D.D., Hon. Oscar Straus, Pres. A. Lawrence Lovell, Pres.
Mary E. Woolley and many others.


_WEBSTER E. BROWNING, Ph.D., Litt. D._

                   _“The World’s Living Religions” series;
                   Edited by Frank Knight Sanders and Harlan Page Beach_

                 =Roman Christianity in Latin America=

                                                                   $1.00

Dr. Browning, Educational Secretary of the Committee on Cooperation in
Latin America, has spent twenty-seven years as a missionary in South
America, and he has seen Roman Catholicism in operation at close
quarters. A fair-minded and authentic study which can scarcely fail of
aiding very materially in this much-to-be-desired direction.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

EXPOSITORY

------------------------------------------------------------------------

_G. CAMPBELL MORGAN, D.D._

                       =The Acts of the Apostles=

                                                   550 pages, 8vo. $3.75

“A handbook of the spiritual forces and methods of the first years of
Christianity at work in human history. It reflects everywhere the keen
and analytical powers and marked ability of the distinguished author.
Dr. Morgan’s large reputation as a teacher will guarantee the broadest
circulation of this work.”—_Western Recorder._


_HARRIS ELLIOTT KIRK, D.D._
_Minister, Franklin Street Presbyterian Church, Baltimore_

=One Generation to Another=

Lessons from Old Testament Lives.

                                                                   $1.50

Dr. Kirk is one of the foremost of American expository preachers.
Possessed of a keen insight into the foibles of human nature, he
visualizes Old Testament scenes, and revitalizes the characters in a
fresh, unusual fashion.


_BERNARD C. CLAUSEN, D.D._
_Pastor First Baptist Church, Syracuse, N. Y._

                     =Pen-Portraits of The Twelve=

                                                      Illustrated. $1.50

In Dr. Clausen’s pages the Apostles live again. As one reads he realizes
afresh how very like himself these men were; how prone to err, to act on
impulse—true types of humanity “now as then, and for all time.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           BIBLE STUDY BOOKS

------------------------------------------------------------------------

_LEONIDAS ROBINSON_

                    =Gates and Keys to Bible Books=

Introduction by Bishop John M. Moore.

                                                                   $3.00

An unusually well-planned and well-arranged aid to Bible study. Dr.
Robinson deals with each book in the Old and New Testaments in a
fourfold fashion—“The Key of the Book,” “The Christ of the Book,” “The
Progress of the Book,” and “The Lessons of the Book.”


_PHILIP VOLLMER, Ph.D., D.D._

                       _Author of the “Modern Student’s Life of Christ”_

                  =The Writings of the New Testament=

in Their Historical Setting. An Outline Guide for the Study of the New
Testament.

                                                                   $1.50

Arranged for the use of _advanced_ Bible work, of adult Sunday school
classes, Teacher Training Institutes and similar groups and for
Elementary classes.

                          QUESTIONS IN DISPUTE


_WILLIAM JENNINGS BRYAN_

                      =Seven Questions in Dispute=

Shall Christianity Remain Christian?

                                                                   $1.25

“Mr. Bryan deals with vigorous use of all the resources at his command
with the inspiration of the Bible, the deity of Christ, the virgin
birth, the bodily resurrection of Jesus, the miraculous origin of man,
etc. Mr. Bryan insists that the real issue is ‘Shall Christianity Remain
Christian?’ and that modernism attacks all that is vital in the
Christian religion. A veritable arsenal for the controversy.”—_Boston
Herald._


_WILLIAM JENNINGS BRYAN_

                     =Orthodox Christianity versus=
                              =Modernism=

                                                         Paper. Net, 35c

“A defense by the strong, well-informed, spiritually-minded and
courageous believer of the truth. We commend Mr. Bryan and his earnest
efforts for the honor of Christ, the glory of God, and the salvation of
souls.”—_Herald and Presbyter._


_A. Z. CONRAD, D.D._
_Pastor, Park Street Congregational Church, Boston, Mass._

                    =Jesus Christ at the Crossroads=

                                                                   $1.25

“Dr. Conrad stands unflinchingly for ‘the reliability of the Scriptures
and the belief that Christianity rests on unshaken and unshakable
validities.’ The book is written with the vigor and with the epigramatic
effectiveness familiar to the congregation of the Park Street Church,
where he has occupied the pulpit for the past eighteen years.”—_Boston
Herald._

_W. B. RILEY, D.D._
_Pastor, First Baptist Church, Minneapolis, Minn._

                       =Christ, the Incomparable=

                                                                   $1.50

A series of strong, uncompromising arguments for the unchallengable
Divinity and Deity of Jesus. Dr. Riley stands foursquare and unflinching
for the fullest possible recognition of Christ’s claims, and his book is
voicing of his deeply-rooted beliefs.

_MARK A. MATTHEWS, D.D._
_Pastor, First Presbyterian Church, Seattle, Wash._

                         =Gospel Sword Thrusts=

                                                                   $1.25

“If the liberalist is not convinced by the logic of these addresses
intellectually conceived, they ought to be convinced by the spiritual
force and the absolute conviction of truth pulsing through these lines.
Here is truth on fire, warming the true believer, burning the
unbeliever.”—_Bible Champion._


------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               DEVOTIONAL

------------------------------------------------------------------------

_JOHN WANAMAKER_

                      =Prayers of John Wanamaker=

With an Introduction by A. G. MacLennan, D.D., Pastor, Bethany Central
Church, Philadelphia.

                                                                   $1.25

A large number of the prayers (of which the notes were preserved) are
here brought together,—prayers that reveal a singularly childlike faith
and simplicity of thought—which indicate how humbly and devoutly John
Wanamaker walked and talked with God.


_JOHN TIMOTHY STONE, D.D._

                     _Pastor, Fourth Presbyterian Church, Chicago, Ill._
                     _Author of “Recruiting for Christ,” etc._

                           =To Start the Day=

A Thought, A Verse, A Song.

                                                                   $1.50

“A sentence thought, followed by a suitable verse of Scripture, and then
by a stanza from a hymn or verse of a poem, arranged for every day of
the year for devotional reading and meditation.”—_The Christian
Guardian._


_ANNIE RICHARDSON KENNEDY_

                       =A Year in John’s Gospel=

Devotional Studies for Every Day.

                                                                  $2.00.

A selection from the Fourth Gospel, a brief meditation thereon, and a
short prayer—a separate page for each day in the year. The Scriptural
passages cover the entire Gospel and are so arranged as to form a
topical study.


_GAIUS GLENN ATKINS, D.D._

                        =A Rendezvous with Life=

                                              Paper, Decorated. Net 25c.

“Beautiful meditation. Life is represented as a journey, with various
‘Inns’ along the way, such as Day’s End, Week’s End, Month’s End, Year’s
End, etc., all of which are suggestive of certain experiences and
duties.”—_Religious Telescope._


_HARMON ALLEN BALDWIN_

                       =The Fisherman of Galilee=

A Devotional Study of the Apostle Peter.

                                                                  $1.25.

A book wrought in fine, spiritual temper, free of all controversial
element, and devoted to a thoughtful exposition of the Petrine
conception of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                             _NEW EDITIONS_

------------------------------------------------------------------------

=Modern Religious Cults and Movements=

                                             By Gaius Glenn Atkins, D.D.

     _Dr. S. Parkes Cadman_ says: “It is a needed and a thoroughly good
     piece of work. One of the best psychologists I know has just read
     it, and he also reports to me its excellence.” =$2.50.=

=Twelve Great Questions About Christ=

                                          By Clarence E. Macartney, D.D.

     “Simple and direct. You cannot mistake its meaning. Courtesy,
     courage and a passion for truth characterize the book. We
     hope that it will have a circulation of just 1,000,000
     copies.”—_Watchman-Examiner._ =$1.50.=

=What Is Success?=

                                                      By Roger W. Babson

     “Mr. Babson answers his question out of wide observation. His book
     is packed with suggestions that ought to turn the feet of many in
     the right direction.”—_C. E. World._ =$1.25.=

=The Golden Rule in Business=

                                                          By Arthur Nash

     “While true in every detail, Mr. Nash’s story constitutes one of
     the great romances of modern industrial life.”—_Christian Work._
     =$1.25.=

=Pilgrims of the Lonely Road=

                                             By Gaius Glenn Atkins, D.D.

     “Just such a book as might be read with profit in our own restless
     and pleasure-loving age.”—_N. W. Christian Advocate._ =$2.00.=

=Culture and Restraint=

                                                     By Hugh Black, D.D.

     “Interesting from every point.... Dr. Black supports his philosophy
     from a mind well stored....”—_N. Y. Times Review._ =$2.00.=

=Nerves and Personal Power=

                                             By D. Macdougall King, M.B.

     Some Principles of Psychology as Applied to Conduct and Health.
     With Introduction by Hon. W. L. Mackenzie King. =$2.00.=

=The ’Round the World Traveller=

                                                  By D. E. Lorenz, Ph.D.

     Similar in scope to “The New Mediterranean Traveller” it gives in
     systematic and serviceable form “just what the Traveller needs to
     know” on a tour of the world. With 8 maps, 60 illustrations, etc.,
     =$5.00.=

=The New Mediterranean Traveller=

     With Maps, Plans, Pictures, Etc. =$3.50.=

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Transcriber’s Note

The many errors in the text have been corrected where it is reasonably
attributable to the printer or editor, or where the same word appears as
expected elsewhere.

Where the issue can be attributed to the idiosyncrasies of the author
or the era, the text as printed has been retained. Punctuation is
frequently missing at the end of sentences and especially paragraphs,
and has been supplied here. The use of quotation marks is also erratic
at times, and where the voices can be followed, they have been
disambiguated.

The Table of Contents had several errors in pagination, which have been
corrected for accuracy, with no further notice here.

The details of each correction are noted below.

  p. xii     Appar[a/i]tion of St. Anne               Corrected.

  p. xiv     on [r/t]he Virgin Mary                   Corrected.

             Magnific[i]ent Prairies of the West      Removed.

  p. xvi     is name[d] Vicar General                 Added.

  p. 5       the mo[f/s]t interesting                 Corrected.

  p. 11      beau[ti]ful French hymns                 Corrected. Line
                                                      break error.

  p. 14      my parents sent me to an excellent       Added.
             s[c]hool

  p. 17      man[n]ers                                Added.

             nothi[u/n]g                              Inverted.

             the monks of the mon[a]stery             Added.

             independant                              _sic._

             The infa[i/l]lible pope assures          Corrected.

  p. 18      [“]Propter                               Added.

  p. 19      tra[deg/ged]y                            Transposed.

             the gentle pres[s]ure of a hand.         Added.

  p. 20      d[i/e]spair and anguish                  Corrected.

  p. 23      Forgiv[i/e]ness                          Corrected.

             co[u/n]dition                            Corrected.

             bless[s]                                 Removed.

  p. 24      implac[i/a]ble                           Corrected.

  p. 25      several thing[s].                        Added.

  p. 26      in whic[e/h] they came to my memory      Corrected.

  p. 29      those pol[l]uting questions              Added.

  p. 30      The misfortune of Mr. B[e]aubien         Added.

  p. 31      prece[e]ded                              Removed.

  p. 38      two or three min[n/u]tes                 Inverted.

  p. 50      I am a[ /p]pointed to write an address   Added.

  p. 68      degrad[a]ing                             Removed.

  p. 69      to make _asses of every one of us_![”]   Added.

  p. 76      is fed with the ph[li/li]osophy of       Transposed.
             heaven

  p. 77      The “Memoirs du [Conte] Valmont,”        _Sic._ Comte.

  p. 78      the relig[i]on of heathen Rome           Added.

  p. 81      had taken her form an[y/d] features      Corrected.

  p. 82      I ha[v]e spurned the idea                Added.

             He was at the s[r/a]me time              Corrected.

             Yo[n/u] are right                        Inverted.

  p. 85      But the greater n[n/u]mber of students   Inverted.

  p. 88      a disguised i[h/n]fidel or a hypocrite   Corrected.

             our co[t/l]leges and nunneries           Corrected.

  p. 90      While looking a[s/t] that spectacle      Corrected.

  p. 93      to be so easi[i/l]y deceived             Corrected.

  p. 103     Pro[s]testant                            Removed.

  p. 105     such a h[u/i]gh] fabric                  Corrected.

  p. 108     obedien[e/c]e                            Corrected.

  p. 109     relig[i]ous                              Added.

  p. 121     prostitute?[”] Croix denies it, but      Added/Removed.
             Ligouri affirms it.[”]

             [“]Utrum liceat                          Added.

  p. 123     gravit[s/e]r                             Corrected.

  p. 125     recipiumtur                              _Sic_
                                                      recipiuntur?

  p. 132     privile[d]ge                             Removed.

  p. 134     beli[e]ve                                Added.

  p. 137     h[e/a]beat                               Corrected.

  p. 139     k[n]ees                                  Added.

  p. 141     IMPURIT[IT]IES                           Removed.

             b[v/u]t                                  Corrected.

  p. 142     understood by them?[”]                   Removed.

  p. 146     De[l]saulnier                            Removed.

  p. 154     present[ni/in]g                          Transposed.

  p. 157     Christ[ai/ia]nity                        Transposed.

  p. 160     saf[te]/et]y                             Transposed.

  p. 167     I[t/n] plain French                      Corrected.

             f[u/a]ilure                              Corrected.

  p. 172     idola[rt/tr]y                            Transposed.

  p. 175     marguill[i]er                            Added.

             co[n/u]                                  Corrected.

  p. 176     marguill[i]er                            Added.

  p. 179     I had not[ not] traveled                 Removed.

  p. 187     a[s/n]swered                             Corrected.

  p. 204     univer[s]al                              Added.

  p. 207     beefstake                                _Sic._

  p. 213     exc[e]ption                              Added.

  p. 214     [“]and I do not know                     Added.

  p. 219     remonst[r]ated                           Added.

  p. 225     demo[m/n]strated                         Corrected.

  p. 229     confess[s]ion                            Removed.

  p. 230     to[ to] me than                          Removed.

  p. 232     th[ie/ei]r                               Transposed.

  p. 234     C[a/o]nstantinople                       Corrected.

  p. 255     or a chalice [t]o celebrate              Added.

  p. 257     traf[f]ic                                Added.

  p. 261     BON D[EI/IE]U                            Transposed.

  p. 263     breth[er/re]n                            Transposed.

  p. 272     and yo[u] will see                       Added.

  p. 288     coun[c/s]ellor                           Added.

  p. 296     the venerable priest s[s/a]id            Corrected.

  p. 300     scar[c]ely                               Added.

  p. 306     mil[i]tia                                Added.

  p. 307     h[a]unting                               Added.

  p. 309     men that[ that] I may tell               Removed.

  p. 310     to visit my penitents in g[oa/ao]l       Transposed.

  p. 314     said: [“/‘]Your perfectly good behavior  Corrected.

  p. 323     inte[a/r]est                             Corrected.

  p. 327     convales[c]ence                          Added.

  p. 330     in her power![’]”                        Added.

  p. 338     glasse[e/s]                              Added.

  p. 340     Jno / John                               Corrected.

  p. 346     prohib[l/i]tion                          Corrected.

  p. 349     disappe[a]r                              Added.

  p. 352     re[s]pectful                             Added.

  p. 366     most most monstrous imposture            _Sic._

  p. 376     ben[e]fits                               Added.

  p. 377     s[n/c]hool                               Corrected.

  p. 386     Kamour[a]ska                             Added.

  p. 387     your country and you[r] God              Added.

  p. 389     sat[e/c]hel                              Corrected.

  p. 391     you[n]g                                  Added.

  p. 392     K[o/a]mouraska                           Corrected.

  p. 394     [S/T]he next Sabbath                     Corrected.

  p. 398     He knew to[o] well                       Added.

  p. 420     irre[r/s]istible                         Corrected.

  p. 434     had given me i[m/n] in my country        Corrected.

  p. 439     vivent sa[i]ns s’aimer                   Corrected.

             esp[oi/io]nage                           Transposed

  p. 445     a new Sodom[?/!]                         Corrected.

  p. 450     Cha[p]ter XLIII.                         Added.

  p. 451     sever[e/a]l                              Added.

  p. 459     caused me to[ to] choose                 Removed

             Golia[t]h                                Added.

  p. 460     like an adder[”]                         Added.

  p. 463     brandy to[ to] the public squares        Removed.

  p. 481     I had once pushed[ pushed] him           Removed.

             of any such [s/c]ases                    Corrected.

  p. 485     is it possible th[r/a]t my church        Corrected.

  p. 486     my mental agonies when reading[,] the    Removed.
             Holy Fathers

  p. 489     Mat[t]hew, Mark, Luke                    Added.

             over the rest of the church?[’]”         Added.

  p. 490     fond of wine![’]”                        Added.

             that[ a] new arrow                       Added.

  p. 500     My first tho[n/u]ght was                 Inverted.

  p. 511     that can befall a ma[u/n].               Inverted.

             in the world th[e/a]n the waters         Corrected.

             I will sooner tell the[e], ‘go my        Added.
             child,’

  p. 513     any treasonable plan to ru[i]n our       Added.
             country.

             my good bishop[’]s opinion               Added.

  p. 516     much better, I think.[”]                 Added.

             let every woman have[ have] her husband  Removed.

  p. 521     [‘/“]My dear Chiniquy                    Corrected.

  p. 527     tyrant to with[d]raw                     Added.

  p. 532     I can hope to poss[s]ess the confidence  Removed.

  p. 535     I was not a little su[r]prised           Added.

             Your unfor[e]seen exit                   Added.

  p. 538     among those unfor[e]seen obstacles       Added.

  p. 539     our bea[u]tiful prairies.                Added.

  p. 540     every one of the first emigra[n]ts       Added.

             to dir[r]ect your attention              Removed.

  p. 541     It soon became necessa[r]y               Added.

  p. 543     You[r] malice against Mr. Chiniquy       Added.

  p. 552     “I will do better,[”]                    Added.

  p. 563     Bishop O’R[a/e]gan                       Added.

             hanging Bishop Va[n]develd               Added.

  p. 564     more agre[e]able to your views           Added.

  p. 565     Bishop O’R[a/e]gan                       Corrected.

  p. 567     see such men in you[r] company           Added.

  p. 572     in her co[/n]ception                     Corrected.

  p. 573     ‘immaculate in her conception.[’]”       Added.

  p. 575     Bishop O’R[a/e]gan                       Corrected.

  p. 578     Is that correct?[”]                      Added.

  p. 603     Chi[b/c]ago                              Corrected.

  p. 609     I wa[a/n]ted to consult                  Corrected.

  p. 618     to the cath[red/edr] of St. Mary         Transposed.

  p. 624     It seemed [f/t]hat God had forsaken      Corrected.

  p. 625     and soon disap[p]eared as a vision       Added.

  p. 630     EXCOMM[R/U]NICATION                      Corrected.

             axiom had it[s] accomplishment           Added.

  p. 634     I had left the[ the] most honorable      Removed.
             position

  p. 642     a den of th[ei/ie]ves                    Transposed.

  p. 647     of your iniq[n/u]ity and my innocence    Inverted.

  p. 650     your unjust sentenc[a/e]                 Corrected.

  p. 651     that frat[r]icidal combat                Added.

             erection of w[h/i]tch I have             Corrected.

             the Roman Catholic hiera[r]chy           Added.

  p. 659     “‘If it be so,’ said Terrien, [“/‘]we    Corrected.
             cannot

             the priest LeBe[i/l\le                   Corrected.

  p. 663     in charging me so little [t/f]or such a  Corrected.
             service

  p. 664     have already fallen at their feet![”]    Added.

  p. 666     and said, [‘]Philomene what are you here Added.
             for?’

             [“]‘Oh, wretched girl!’                  Added.

  p. 669     those Protes[s/t]ant Yankees             Corrected.

  p. 671     liberties in the United S[i/t]ates       Corrected.

  p. 684     the second wi[i/l]l nearly               Corrected.

  p. 686     Protestants were massacre[e]d            Removed.

  p. 687     again[s]t the flag of Liberty            Added.

  p. 693     Surely nothi[u/n]g could be more         Inverted.
             pleasant

  p. 695     The una[min/nim]ity with which           Transposed.

  p. 696     defend ourselves[.]                      Added.

  p. 701     usu[r]per                                Added.

  p. 703     o[r]ther                                 Removed.

  p. 704     [“]Till lately                           Added.

  p. 707     Promised Land[?]                         Added.

  p. 708     what is Christian[i]ty if not            Added.

             [l/i]f God, in his infinite love         Added.

  p. 712     “[‘]Does it not                          Added.

  p. 717     “‘Oh! No! General, no! no![’]            Added.

  p. 722     ‘Mrs. Sur[a/r]att>, will you             Added.

  p. 723     going to St. Aloysin’s Chur[o/c]h        Corrected.

  p. 724     after their di[o/abolical deed           Corrected.

  p. 735     The 4th of April, 1865, the priests of   _Sic_ 14th
             Rome knew

  p. 736     But we were absolutely unw[l/i]lling to  Corrected.
             be

  p. 741     I am no[r] more excommunicated           Removed.

  p. 743     of putt[t/i]ng an end                    Corrected.

  p. 749     such a thing.[”]                         Added.

  p. 753     the same altars.[’]                      Added.

  p. 756     O’Regan i[t/s] here publicly accused     Corrected.

  p. 758     the recantation of th[a/e] unfortunate   that/the?
             girl

  p. 761     Oc[o]tober 13, 1851.                     Removed.

  p. 763     t[eh/he] following lines from him        Transposed.

  p. 765     two or three witnesses.[”]               Added.

             any one.[”]                              Added.

  p. 767     the very men who publicl[l]y trample     Removed.

  p. 768     the bishops have placed [e/o]n my        Corrected.
             forehead

             I need yo[n/u]r testimony                Inverted.

  p. 771     ‘My God![’] My God!’                     Removed.

  p. 777     a good and faithful priest.[’]           Added.

             Prot[t]estants                           Removed.

  p. 780     'said to Mr. Dunn[./:]                   Corrected.

  p. 781     to gi[y/v]e me a written assurance       Corrected.

  p. 782     in time for the Chicago train.[”]        Added.

  p. 784     GI[E/F]T                                 Corrected.

  p. 787     by that disguised Protestant?[’]         Added.

  p. 788     but a poor miserable priest.[”]          Removed.

  p. 792     what would become of me[?]               Added.

  p. 795     the pardon—of[ of] my sins               Removed.

  p. 796     Christ gave to his disc[t/i]ples         Corrected.

  p. 802     [‘/“]For ye see your calling             Corrected.

  p. 803     refused to leave[ leave] Rome            Removed.

  p. 807     do not beli[e]ve in purgatory            Added.

             their own bread and butter.[’/”]         Corrected.

  p. 810     [“]Let every one                         Added.

  p. 820     the Presbyterian Church of the U[u]nited Removed.
             States.

  p. 822     my colony of Illino[i]s                  Added.

  p. 823     the following sentence was [o/a]n exact  Corrected.

  p. 828     sticks [o/a]nd daggers                   Corrected.

  p. 831     turn the[e] yet again                    Added.

  p. 832     for my soul.[”]                          Added.

             Jord[o/a]n                               Corrected.